Journal of Discourses Volume 2
 
 BY BRIGHAM YOUNG,
 President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
 
 HIS TWO COUNSELLORS,
 THE TWELVE APOSTLES AND OTHERS.
 
 REPORTED BY G. D. WATT,
 
 AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE 
 LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN THE WORLD.
 
 VOL. II.
 
 LIVERPOOL:
 
 PUBLISHED BY F. D. RICHARDS, 86, ISLINGTON,
 
 LONDON:
 
 LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 35, JEWIN STREET, CITY.
 
 1855.
 
 Preface
 
Vol. 2, p.vii
 THE Second Volume of the Journal of Discourses needs no recommendation
 to make it interesting to every Saint who loves to drink of the
 streams that flow from the fountain of Eternal Truth. It is made up of
 the choicest fruit that can be culled from the tree of knowledge,
 suited to the tastes of all who can appreciate such delicious food. It
 contains the principles of the Gospel of Salvation to this generation.
 By the rules and precepts found in it, he that reads with the light of
 the Holy Spirit may measure himself and the progress he has made in
 the way of Eternal Life. Like a mirror it will reflect upon the souls
 of the meek and humble the beams of light which emanate from the
 presence of the Father. Hypocrites, and workers of iniquity, will find
 in it the most cutting rebukes, that, when uttered, tingled the ears
 of these who heard, and caused the wicked to feel the canker worm of
 conscious guilt, which will gnaw upon their vitals until the day shall
 come when they have paid the penalty of transgression, and are
 permitted to reap the blessing of repentance.
 
Vol. 2, p.vii
 As the Kingdom advances, and the Saints emerge from the receding
 shadows of sectarianism and the prejudices of early education, the
 revelations of the Lord, through His servants, abound with increasing
 intelligence, and are more cogent and powerful in administering rebuke
 to the wicked, comfort and consolation to the Saints, and reveal more
 distinctly the way-marks which point the way to exaltation and eternal
 lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.vii
 There is a feast of fat things continually spread in Zion for the
 faithful, and the longing appetite for celestial food need never go
 unsatisfied. Some discourses in this Volume mark distinct eras in the
 progress of the work. Among these we will only notice the discourses
 on the principles of Consecration, and those in which President Young
 has administered severe but well-merited rebuke to the General
 Government of the United States and its corrupt officials, and
 indicated the future course and policy of Utah.[p.viii] 
 
Vol. 2, p.viii
 According to the measure of light in which a man lives, the past
 serves as an index to the future. The marks which recent events have
 left on the dial plate of time, indicate a rapid increase in the
 brilliancy of the light which shines from Zion, and that the voice of
 "The Lion of Lord" will increase the terror of the wicked, and send
 trembling and dismay into the camps of the enemy. Let him that would
 be saved watch and pray, and read with an understanding heart the
 words that flow from the lips of Prophets and Apostles, and, when he
 has read, practise the principles they teach.
 
 THE PUBLISHER[p.1] 
 
 Brigham Young, October 23, 1853
 
 The Gospel—Growing in Knowledge—the Lord's 
 Supper—Blessings of Faithfulness—Utility of 
 Persecution—Creation of Adam—Experience
 
 A Discourse By President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 Oct. 23, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.1
 I wish to bear my testimony, before this congregation, to the religion
 which is called "Mormonism," and preached by the Elders of the same
 profession in all the world; and that, we believe, is the Gospel of
 salvation, and calculated to save all the honest in heart who wish to
 be saved.
 
Vol. 2, p.1
 This is my testimony concerning it—It is the power of God unto
 salvation to all who believe and obey it. The words "obey it," I have
 added to the text as it is given to us by King James's translators. To
 say it is the power of God unto salvation to them that believe, and
 that be the end of it, then the people could not be saved by it. It is
 quite possible some may argue the point as it is held out in the New
 Testament reading, and in their own estimation justly. But to me one
 argument is sufficient to lay the matter at rest in my mind—a person
 who disobeys the Gospel, and operates against it, may not only believe
 it, but know it to be true. Therefore I read the Scripture thus—"This
 Gospel that we preach is the power of God unto salvation to all who
 believe and obey it."
 
Vol. 2, p.1
 My testimony is based upon experience, upon my own experience, in
 connexion with that obtained by observing others. To me it has become
 positively true—no doubt remains upon my mind, whatever, as to the
 power of the revealed will of Heaven to man upon the minds of the
 people, when the principles of salvation are set before them by the
 authorized ministers of heaven. The heavenly truth commends itself to
 every person's judgment, and to their faith; and more especially to
 the senses of those who wish to be honest with themselves, with their
 God, and with their neighbor. Yet I must admit that all men are not
 operated upon alike; the evidence of truth comes more forcibly to the
 understandings of some than others. This is owing to numerous
 influences. The Gospel may be preached to an individual, and the truth
 commend itself to the conscience of that person, creating but a little
 faith in its truth, to which there [p.2] may be an addition made. If
 persons can receive a little, it proves they may receive more. If they
 can receive the first and second principles with an upright feeling,
 they may receive still more, and the words of the Prophet be
 fulfilled. He, seeing and understanding the mind of man, and the
 operations of the different spirits that have gone abroad into the
 world, and knowing the ways of the Lord, and the vision of his mind
 being opened to those things we call mysteries, said—"Whom shall he
 teach knowledge? and whom shall he make to understand doctrine? them
 that are weaned from the milk, and drawn from the breasts. For precept
 must be upon precept, precept upon precept; line upon line, line upon
 line, here a little, and there a little." That is, He gives a little
 to His humble followers to-day, and if they improve upon it, to-morrow
 He will give them a little more, and the next day a little more. He
 does not add to that which they do not improve upon, but they are
 required to continually improve upon the knowledge they already
 possess, and thus obtain a store of wisdom. It is plain, then, that we
 may receive the truth, and know, through every portion of the soul,
 that the Gospel is the power of God unto salvation, that it is the way
 to life eternal; still there may be added to this, more power, wisdom,
 knowledge, and understanding. The Apostle does not say, grow in grace,
 and in the knowledge of the truth, as Jesus did; no, but it reads,
 "Grow in grace, and in the knowledge. of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
 Christ," which implies a growing in strength, wisdom, and
 understanding, as he did.
 
Vol. 2, p.2
 It is the privilege of all Saints to grow and increase in
 understanding, and to spread abroad. If they receive a little, it is
 their privilege to improve upon that little, and so receive more,
 until they become perfect in the Lord—knowing and understanding
 perfectly His ways. Then the manifestations of His providence among
 the children of men cease to be a mystery to them. Kingdoms and
 thrones, princes and potentates, with all their earthly splendor, may
 be hurled to the dust, and revolution upon revolution may spread
 scenes of affliction and blood among the inhabitants of the earth, yet
 their eyes are open to see the handy work of the Lord in all this.
 They realize that He is capable of endowing His ministers and servants
 on the earth with the same power as He possesses in Himself, that He
 scrutinizes every particle of His work, and that not a hair of their
 heads can fall to the ground without His notice.
 
Vol. 2, p.2
 I bear my testimony that the Gospel you have embraced is the way of
 life and salvation to every one that believes it, and then obeys it
 with an honest intent. The inquiry may arise in the minds of some, as
 to how far they shall obey it. Every son and daughter of God is
 expected to obey with a willing heart every word which the Lord has
 spoken, and which He will in the future speak to us. It is expected
 that we hearken to the revelations of His will, and adhere to them,
 cleave to them with all our might; for this is salvation, and any
 thing short of this clips the salvation and the glory of the Saints.
 Consequently, we are here to-day, engaged in the administration of the
 ordinance of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper. How does it appear to
 you, and what are your sensations, when the servants of the Lord
 present to you the emblems of His body? Do you believe you receive
 life? Do you realize that you receive any benefit? Do you feel that
 you will receive fresh strength, or additional knowledge, through this
 holy ordinance? Or, do you do it because others do it? Do you partake
 of these tokens of the [p.3] love of the Redeemer because it is a mere
 custom? Suffice it to say, varied are the feelings among the human
 family upon this subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.3
 If you ask a certain class of the priests of Christendom what they
 think of the bread and wine administered for the Sacrament of the
 Lord's Supper, they will declare. that the bread is the actual flesh,
 and the wine the real blood, of him who was slain for the sins of the
 world.
 
Vol. 2, p.3
 If you ask another class of men what benefit they derive from
 partaking of the Sacrament, from eating and drinking the emblems of
 the body and blood of Christ, they reply, "It is merely a token of our
 fellowship with each other." Is there any life, any power, any real
 and substantial benefit to be obtained by adhering to, and obeying
 faithfully, this ordinance? What do the Latter-day Saints think about
 it? Do they understand the true nature of this ordinance? Perhaps they
 do, and again perhaps they do not.
 
Vol. 2, p.3
 It is an easy matter for me to understand the information the Lord has
 imparted to me, and then communicate the same to you. Will the bread
 administered in this ordinance add life to you? Will the wine add life
 to you? Yes; if you are hungry and faint, it will sustain the natural
 strength of the body. But suppose you have just eaten and drunk till
 you are full, so as not to require another particle of food to sustain
 the natural body; you have eaten all your nature requires; do you then
 receive any benefit from. the bread and wine as mere articles of food?
 As far as the emblems are concerned, you receive strength naturally,
 when the body requires it, precisely as you would by eating bread, and
 drinking wine, at any other time, or on any other occasion.
 
Vol. 2, p.3
 In what consists the benefit we derive from this ordinance? It is in
 obeying the commands of the Lord. When we obey the commandments of our
 heavenly Father, if we have a correct understanding of the ordinances
 of the house of God, we receive all the promises attached to the
 obedience rendered to His commandments. Jesus said—Verily, verily I
 say unto you, except ye eat the flesh of the Son of God, and drink his
 blood, ye have no life in you. Again, "He that eateth me," "shall live
 by me." Again, "Whose eateth my flesh, and drinketh, my blood, hath
 eternal life." "For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink
 indeed."
 
Vol. 2, p.3
 Can you understand these sayings of the Saviour? These sayings are but
 isolated portions of the vast amount of instructions given by him to
 his followers in his day. Had a thousandth part of his teachings to
 them been handed down to us, and all his doings been faithfully
 recorded and transmitted to us, we should not have known what to do
 with such a vast amount of information. The Apostle says, "And there
 are also many other things which Jesus did, the which, if they should
 be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not
 contain the books that should be written."
 
Vol. 2, p.3
 Allow me to explain this text. The Apostle could not possibly mean
 what the language of the quotation implies —that the whole earth would
 have been covered with books to a certain depth; no, but he meant, by
 that saying, there would have been more written than the world of
 mankind would receive, or credit. The people then were as they are in
 this day—they are continually reaching after something that is not
 revealed, when there is more written already than they can comprehend.
 Instead of saying the world could not contain the books, we will say
 there would have been more written than the people would carry out in
 their lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.4
 I will now tell you what the Saviour [p.4] meant by those wonderful
 expressions touching his body and blood. It is simply this—"If you do
 not keep the commandments of God, you will have no life of the Son of
 God in you." Jesus, as they were eating, took the bread, and blessed
 it, and broke it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, "Take, eat;
 this is my body. And he took the cup and gave thanks, and gave it to
 them; saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of the New
 Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins." What
 were they required to drink it for? What are we partaking of these
 emblems for? In token of our fellowship with him, and in token that we
 desire to be one with each other, that we may all be one with the
 Father. His administering these symbols to his ancient disciples, and
 which he commanded should be done until he came, was for the express
 purpose that they should witness unto the Father that they did believe
 in him. But on the other hand, if they did not obey this commandment,
 they should not be blessed with his spirit.
 
Vol. 2, p.4
 It is the same in this, as it is in the ordinance of baptism for the
 remission of sins. Has water, in itself, any virtue to wash away sin?
 Certainly not; but the Lord says, "If the sinner will repent of his
 sins, and go down into the waters of baptism, and there be buried in
 the likeness of being put into the earth and buried, and again be
 delivered from the water, in the likeness of being born—if in the
 sincerity of his heart he will do this, his sins shall be washed away.
 Will the water of itself wash them away? No; but keeping the
 commandments of God will cleanse away the stain of sin.
 
Vol. 2, p.4
 When we eat of this bread, and drink of this water, do we eat the
 literal flesh of the Son of God? Were I a priest of the Roman Catholic
 church, and had been trained from my youth in that faith, I might
 believe fully, with my whole heart, that my prayers would transform
 the bread of the eucharist into the literal flesh, and the wine into
 the literal blood, of the Son of God. But notwithstanding my faith on
 that matter, the bread and wine would be just the same in their
 component parts, and would administer to the mortal systems of men, or
 of beasts, the same amount and kind of nutriment that the same
 quantity of unblessed bread and wine would. If bread and wine are
 blessed, dedicated, and sanctified, through the sincerity and faith of
 the people of God, then the Spirit of the Lord, through the promise,
 rests upon the individuals who thus keep His commandments, and are
 diligent in obeying the ordinances of the house of God. So I
 understand all the ordinances of the house of the Lord. You know we
 used to get down upon our knees and pray for the remission of sins;
 and we would pray until we got peace of mind, and then we thought our
 sins were forgiben. I have no fault to find with this, it is all
 right. Many in this way have been made to rejoice in the hope of
 eternal life, to rejoice in the gift of the Spirit of the Lord, and in
 the light of His countenance. Many received heavenly visions,
 revelations, the ministering of holy angels, and the manifestations of
 the power of God, untill they were satisfied; and all this before the
 ordinances of the house of God were preached to the people. They
 obtained those blessings through their faith, and the sincerity of
 their hearts. It was this that called down heavenly blessings upon
 them. It was their fervency of spirit, and not their obedience to the
 celestial law, through which they received such blessings; and it was
 all right. What is required of us when the law comes? We must obey it,
 as old Paul did. He was a servant of God in all good conscience, when
 he took care of the clothes of those who stoned Stephen to death;
 [p.5]  but when the law came, sin revived in his, and he said, "I
 died." That is, his former notions of serving God, his former
 incorrect traditions, all appeared to him in their true light, and
 that upon which he had trusted for salvation as baseless as a dream,
 when the law of the Lord came by Jesus Christ; and in it he found the
 promises and the gifts and the blessings of the holy Gospel, through
 obedience to the ordinances. That is the only legal way to obtain
 salvation, and an exaltation in the presence of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.5
 In this light do I view all the ordinances of the house of God. I do
 not know of one commandment that may be preferred before another; or
 of one ordinance of the house of God, from the beginning to the end of
 all the Lord has revealed to the children of men, that is not of equal
 validity, power, and authority with the rest. So we partake of bread
 and wine, obeying the commandments of the Lord; and by so doing we
 receive the blessing.
 
Vol. 2, p.5
 But how do the people feel? Perhaps you will refer the answer of this
 question to myself. Were I to answer it, I should say, they feel every
 way. Permit me to refer particularly to the brethren and sisters who
 have lately come to this place—they have all the variety of feelings
 that is common to the human heart. They know how they feel; they are
 my witnesses. The most frivolous and trifling circumstance that can
 transpire, will produce in them the most keen and cutting trial. What
 can we say about it? For one I will say, let them come, the small
 trials and the large ones; let them be many or few, it is the same;
 let them come as the Lord pleases. Brother Heber C. Kimball was
 speaking this morning about this people being driven from pillar to
 post, and he told the cause of their many trials. I will ask a
 question concerning this matter. If you had not been driven from York
 State, and the persecution become so hot as to send you up to
 Kirtland, Ohio, would you have known as much as you now know?
 Persecution did not commence in Kirtland, nor in Jackson County, but
 it commenced at the time Joseph the Prophet sought the plates in the
 hill Cumorah. It did not commence after I came into the Church, but I
 found it at work when I entered the Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.5
 Suppose Joseph had hot been obliged to flee from Pennsylvania back to
 York State, would he have known as much as he afterwards knew? Suppose
 he could have stayed in old Ontario County in peace, without being
 persecuted, could he have learned as much as he did by being
 persecuted? He fled from there to Kirtland, accompanied by many
 others, to save their lives. There are men now in this Church whom I
 see before me and in full fellowship, who haunted my house for days,
 weeks, and months to kill me, and I knew it all the time; and Joseph
 had to flee to Missouri.
 
Vol. 2, p.5
 Would he have known as much if this persecution had not come upon him,
 as he afterwards did by its coming upon him? When the people left
 Kirtland they went to Jackson County, Missouri, and Joseph commenced
 to lay out a city to be called Zion; and not now, but after a time,
 when the Lord has accomplished His preparatory work, it will be built,
 even the New Jerusalem. The brethren were persecuted also in Jackson
 County, and driven out; they had trial upon trial, persecution on the
 right hand and on the left. Suppose, when they went to Jackson County,
 all the people of Missouri had hailed them as brethren, fellow
 citizens, and as neighbors, and had tyreated them accordingly,  and
 they had been protected in their religious liberty, would the people
 that were driven from Jackson County have known as much as they [p.6]
 now know? Could they have gained the knowledge and wisdom they have
 obtained by means of their persecutions? You can answer these
 questions to suit your own minds. When they had to flee from Ohio to
 Missouri, it certainly gave the people an experience they could not
 have obtained in any other way. When they were driven from Jackson
 County, and went to Clay, Ray, Caldwell, and Davies counties,
 persecution still followed them, and every man and woman who
 acknowledged Joseph Smith to be a Prophet, had to leave the State
 forthwith.
 
Vol. 2, p.6
 I feel inclined now to give some of you a gentle touch on the left
 side. Brethren, how glad I am to see you; how pleased I am to see you;
 where have you been these few years back? Where have you been living?
 Where did you go after you left Missouri? "Why I stayed there." I say,
 there was not a man who would say that Joseph Smith was a Prophet,
 could stay there; they had all to leave the State; and you will now
 show yourselves at this late day, and try to have us believe you are
 first-rate Latter-day Saints. My thoughts are, "YOU POOR DEVILS!"
 
Vol. 2, p.6
 I hope I do not hurt any of your feelings. If you will do right from
 this time henceforth, and help with your mights to build up the
 Kingdom of God, I will hold you in fellowship after you have thus
 proved yourselves. But you may regard it as an established fact, that
 I have no fellowship for you yet; and I have as much as the Lord has.
 Still, if I have anything to fear, it is that I fellowship people too
 much, when they are not worthy; that is, I reflect—"Can I be more
 merciful than the Lord?" But I have not got light enough nor wisdom
 enough to fellowship men who lived in peace with those who sought to
 kill us. 
 
Vol. 2, p.6
 Ask yourselves whether you think this people would have received as
 much as they have received, if they never had been persecuted. Could
 they have advanced in the school of intelligence as far without being
 persecuted, as they have by being persecuted? Look for instance at
 Adam. Listen, ye Latter-day Saints! Supposing that Adam was formed
 actually out of clay, out of the same kind of material from which
 bricks are formed; that with this matter God made the pattern of a
 man, and breathed into it the breath of life, and left it there, in
 that state of supposed perfection, he would have been an adobie to
 this day. He would not have known anything.
 
Vol. 2, p.6
 Some of you may doubt the truth of what I now say, and argue that the
 Lord could teach him. This is a mistake. The Lord could not have
 taught him in any other way than in the way in which He did teach him.
 You believe Adam was made of the dust of this earth. This I do not
 believe, though it is supposed that it is so written in the Bible; but
 it is not, to my understanding. You can write that information to the
 States, if you please—that I have publicly declared that I do not
 believe that portion of the Bible as the Christian world do. I never
 did, and I never want to. What is the reason I do not? Because I have
 come to understanding, and banished from my mind all the baby stories
 my mother taught me when I was a child.
 
Vol. 2, p.6
 But suppose Adam was made and fashioned the same as we make adobies;
 if he had never drunk of the bitter cup, the Lord might have talked to
 him to this day, and he would have continued as he was to all
 eternity, never advancing one particle in the school of intelligence.
 This idea opens up a field of light to the intelligent mind. How can
 you know truth but by its opposite, or light but by its opposite? The
 absence of light is darkness. How can sweetness be [p.7] known but by
 its opposite, bitter? It is by this means that we obtain all
 intelligence. This is "Mormonism," and it is founded upon all truth,
 upon every principle of true philosophy; in fact the Gospel of Jesus
 Christ is the only true philosophy in existence. There is not one
 particle of it flat is not strictly philosophical, though you and I
 may not understand all the fulness of it, but we will if we continue
 faithful.
 
Vol. 2, p.7
 Let the brethren who have been persecuted and driven from city to
 city, inquire of themselves if they like it. Some of you may give a
 negative to this inquiry. You recollect brother Taylor telling about a
 woman in Far West who had her house burnt down some four or five
 times; she finally said, "she would be damned if she would stand it
 any longer." If her eyes had been opened to see, she would have
 thanked the Lord for that, more than for anything else; that
 persecution was more precious to her than riches, because it was
 designed to teach her to understand the knowledge of God. Do I
 acknowledge the hand of the Lord in persecution? Yes, I do. It is one
 of the greatest blessings that could be conferred upon the people of
 God. I acknowledge the hand of the Lord in levelling His people to the
 dust of the earth, and reducing them to a state of abject poverty. 
 
Vol. 2, p.7
 Time and time again have I left handsome property to be inherited by
 our enemies. 
 
Vol. 2, p.7
 Suppose we were called to leave what we have now, should we call it a
 sacrifice? Shame on the man who would so call it; for it is the very
 means of adding to him knowledge, understanding, power, and glory, and
 prepares him to receive crowns, kingdoms, thrones, and principalities,
 and to be crowned in glory with the Gods of eternity. Short of this,
 we can never receive that which we are looking for.
 
Vol. 2, p.7
 For example, I will refer to your crossing the plains. How could you
 in any other way have known the hardships incident to such a journey?
 And do you not fed ashamed for getting angry at your cattle, or for
 letting passion arise in your bosoms? Suppose you were rolling in
 wealth, and perfectly at your ease, with an abundance around you; you
 might have remained in that condition until Doomsday, and never could
 have advanced in the school of intelligence, any mere than Adam could
 have known about the works of God, in the great design of the
 creation, without first being made acquainted with the opposite? "Is
 there evil in the city and I have not done it, saith the Lord." There
 is no evil that is not known to the Lord. He has been perfectly
 acquainted with all the persecutions the Saints have passed through.
 His hand was there, as much so as it is in building up and tearing
 down kingdoms and thrones on earth; and even the moth we trample upon
 is not overlooked by Him. Everything is under His watchful eye; he
 understands all the works of His hands, and knows how to use them to
 His own glory. He has given the children of men the privilege of
 becoming equal with His Son Jesus Christ, and has placed all things
 that pertain to this world in their hands, to see what use they will
 make of them.
 
Vol. 2, p.7
 Joseph could not have been perfected, though he had lived a thousand
 years, if he had received no persecution. If he had lived a thousand
 years, and led this people, and preached the Gospel without
 persecution, he would not have been perfected as well as he was at the
 age of thirty-nine years. You may calculate when, this people are
 called to go through scenes of affliction and suffering, are driven
 from their homes; and cast down, and scattered, and smitten, and
 peeled, the Almighty is rolling on [p.8] His work with greater
 rapidity. But let you and me live and die in peace, and in our lives
 we send the Gospel to the nations, from kingdom to kingdom, and from
 people to people, will it advance the same speed if it receive no
 persecution: If we had received no persecution in Nauvoo, would the
 Gospel have spread as it now has? Would the Elders have been scattered
 so widely as they now are, preaching the Gospel? No, they would have
 been wedded to their farms, and the precious seed of the word would
 have been choked. "Brother Joseph, of brother Brigham, do not call
 upon me to go on a mission, for I have so much to do I cannot go,"
 would have been the general cry. "I want to build a row of stores
 across this of that block, and place myself in a situation to make
 $100,000 a year, and then I can devote so much for the building up of
 the kingdom of God." The Elders would have been so devoted to riches,
 they would not have gone to preach when the Lord wanted them. But when
 they have not a frock to put upon the backs of their children, of a
 shoe for their feet, then they can go out and preach the Gospel to the
 world.
 
Vol. 2, p.8
 Well, do you think that persecution has done us good? Yes. I sit and
 laugh, and rejoice exceedingly when I see persecution I care no more
 about it than I do about the wistling of the north wind, the croaking
 of the crane that flies over my head, or the crackling of the thorns
 under the pot. The Lord has all things in His hand; therefore let it
 come, for it will give me experience. Do you suppose I should have
 known what I how know, had I not been persecuted? I can now see the
 hearts of the children of men with the mane clearness as I can your
 persons in the light of day. I know we have been sunk in the depths of
 poverty and wretchedness, by the hands of our enemies, but in this we
 have seen the works of the Lord, and the works of darkness
 intermingled; this has taught us to discriminate between the two, that
 we may learn to choose the good, and refuse the evil; of in other
 words, to seperate the chaff from the wheat.
 
Vol. 2, p.8
 I am a witness that "Mormonism" is true upon philosophical principles.
 Every particle of sense I have, proves it to be sound, natural reason.
 The gospel  is true, there is a God, there are angels, there are a
 heaven and a hell, and we are all in eternity, and out of it we can
 never get, it is boundless, without beginning or end, and we have
 never been out of it. Time is a certain portion of eternity allotted
 to the existence of these mortal bodies, which are to be dissolved, to
 be decomposed, or disorganized, preparatory to entering into a more
 exalted state of being. It is a portion of eternity allotted to this
 world, and can only be known by the changes we see in the composition
 and decomposition of the elements of which it is composed. The Lord
 has put His children here, and given them bodies that are also subject
 to decay, to see if they will prove themselves worthy of the particles
 of which their tabernacles are composed, and of a glorious
 resurrection when their mortal bodies will become immortalized. Now if
 you possess the light of the Holy Spirit, you can see clearly that
 trials in the flesh are actually necessary.
 
Vol. 2, p.8
 I will refer again to the brethren and sisters who have lately come
 over the plains. My counsel to them to-day is, as it has been on
 former occasions to all who have come into these valleys, Go and be
 baptized for the remission of sins, repenting of all your wanderings
 from the path of righteousness, believing firmly,  in the name of
 Jesus Christ, that all your sins will be washed away. If any of you
 inquire what is the necessity of your being baptized, as you have not
 committed [p.9] any sins, I answer, it is necessary to fulfil all
 righteousness.
 
Vol. 2, p.9
 I have heard of some of you cursing and swearing, even some of the
 Elders of Israel. I would be baptized seven times, were I in your
 place; I would not stop teazing some good Elder to baptize me again
 and again, until I could think my sins forgiven. I would not live over
 another night until I was baptized enough to satisfy me that my sins
 were forgiven. Then go and be confirmed, as you were when you first
 embraced the religion of Jesus. That is my counsel.
 
Vol. 2, p.9
 Furthermore I counsel you to stop and think what you are doing, before
 you commit any more sins, before you give way to your temper. The
 temper, or the evil propensities of men, when given way to are the
 cause of sinning so much. The Lord is suffering the devil to work upon
 and try His people. The selfish will, operated upon by the power of
 Satan, is the strongest cord that vibrates through the human system.
 This has been verified a thousand times. Men have sacrificed their
 money, their health, their good names, their friends, and have broken
 through every tender tie to gratify their wills. Curb that, bridle the
 tongue, and them hold the mastery over your feelings, that they submit
 not to the will of the flesh, but to the will of the Holy Ghost; and
 decide in your own minds that your will and judgment shall be none
 other than the will and judgment of the Spirit of God, and you will
 then go and sin no more.
 
Vol. 2, p.9
 Many of the brethren who have led companies through this season are
 scattered through the congregation. I will tell a story you will
 scarcely believe. In the first place, I will remark, it has been very
 common for the companies crossing the plains to send into the city for
 provisions to be sent out to them. Again, many of you new comers have
 suffered want of food on the plains. Would you have suffered as you
 did if you had been in possession of the experience you now have?
 "No," you reply. "No," says this father, and that mother, and this man
 that brought through a company, "had we the experience we now have,
 when we left the Missouri river, we could have come through, and none
 have suffered for food, and less of our stock would have been
 destroyed." This experience is good for you. It helps you to learn the
 lessons of human life, for the Lord designs His people to understand
 the whold of it—to understand the light and the darkness, the height
 and the depth, the length and the breadth of every principle that is
 within the compass of the human mind.
 
Vol. 2, p.9
 Now for the hard saying. Brother David Wilkin's company, Joseph
 Young's company, John Brown's company, and other companies, had more
 provisions for their journey, when they left Missouri river, by a
 great amount, than the first emigrants had who started to come to this
 valley, not knowing whither they went, carrying with them their
 farming implements into a country where they could obtain notheing to
 sustain themselves in life until they raised in from the ground. When
 you started for this place, you had more provisions, according to your
 numbers, than the first Pioneer companies had who came here six years
 ago. Can you believe this statement? I can prove it to you. Here are
 hundreds who can testify to the truth of this statement. And you
 complain of suffering! If you suffer, it is for want of experience.
 This is positive proof to you, that were it not that the Lord turns us
 into these difficulties, and leads us into these trials, we could not
 know how to be glorified and crowned in His presence. If these
 companies were again to cross the plains, they would have plenty, and
 some to spare to feed the poor, and [p.10]  take up the lame, and the
 halt, and the blind, by the way, and bring them to Zion, and then have
 a surplus. Are you to blame? No. If you are to blame for anything, it
 is for complaining against the providence of God, instead of feeling
 thankful for the knowledge and intelligence the Lord has given you in
 this experience. When you are in the like situation again, you can
 save yourselves, and those associated with you. Your experience is
 worth more to you than gold.
 
Vol. 2, p.10
 Brother Kimball referred to Zion's camp going to Missouri. When I
 returned from that mission to Kirtland, a brother said to me, "Brother
 Brigham, what have you gained by this journey?" I replied, "Just what
 we went for; but I would not exchange the knowledge I have received
 this season for the whole of Geauga County; for property and mines of
 wealth are not to be compared to the worth of knowledge." Ask those
 brethren and sisters who have passed through scenes of affliction and
 suffering for years in this Church, what they would take in exchange
 for their experience, and be placed back where they were, were it
 possible. I presume they would tell you, that all the wealth, honors,
 and riches of the world could not buy the knowledge they had obtained,
 could they barter it away.
 
Vol. 2, p.10
 Let the brethren be contented, and if you have trials, and must see
 hard times, learn to acknowledge the hand of the Lord in it all. He
 directs the affairs of this world, and will until He reigns King of
 Saints. The vail which is over this people is becoming thinner; let
 them be faithful until they can rend it asunder, and see the hand of
 the Lord, and His goings forth among the people, with a vision
 unobstructed by the vail of ignorance, and bless the name of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.10
 Brethren and sisters, inasmuch as I have the right and privilege,
 through the Priesthood, I bless you in the name of the Lord, and say,
 Be you blessed. These are my feelings to the Latter-day Saints, and
 would be to all the human family, if they would receive my blessings,
 in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Jedediah M. Grant, February 19, 1854
 
 The Power of God and the Power of Satan
 
 A Discourse By Elder Jedediah M. Grant, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle; Great Salt Lake City, 
 Feb. 19, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.10
 I have been pleased with the remarks of Elder Hyde this afternoon. I
 am myself more or less familiar with the doings of the Spirit Rappers,
 having hid an opportunity of becoming acquainted with them when I was
 last in New York and Philadelphia; and I am satisfied now, and was
 then, that they are manifestations of spirits; and startling are the
 sentiments, developments, and doctrines they have made known. It has
 been treated as a bubble upon the wave that soon would burst asunder;
 but I am satisfied [p.11] the result of the manifestations of the
 spirits (wicked spirits) will be to combine their forces in as
 systematic an order as they are capable of, to successfully resist the
 Priesthood upon the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.11
 I am aware that even some of the Latter-day Saints are slow to believe
 in relation to the power of Lucifer, the son of the morning, who was
 thrust from the heavens to the earth; and they have been slow to
 believe in relation to the spirits that are associated with him; but
 from the first revelations of the Almighty to brother Joseph Smith,
 not only revelations in relation to the deep things of the kingdom of
 God, and the high things of heaven, and the depths of hell, but
 revelations showing him the power of Lucifer, the opposite to good,
 that he might be aware of the strength of his opponent, and the
 opponent of the Almighty—I say, from perusing these revelations, I
 have always been specially impressed with the doctrine relating to the
 power of Satan, as well as with the doctrines relating to the power of
 God.
 
Vol. 2, p.11
 I have always felt that no Saint fully comprehends the power of Satan
 as well as God's Prophet; and again I have thought that no Saint could
 fully understand the power of God unless he learn the opposite. I am
 not myself acquainted with any happiness that I have not learned the
 opposite of. You may perhaps enjoy a great deal, the opposite of which
 you know nothing of, you may be constituted different to me, your
 feelings may be different, you may have learned to enjoy without first
 experiencing the opposite; but I may say with safety, nearly all the
 blessings I enjoy and highly prize are most appreciated after I have
 learned their opposite; and I am of opinion that all Saints sooner or
 later will have to learn the opposite to good, they will have to
 partake of the bitter in order to properly appreciate the sweet, they
 will have to be impressed with pain that they may appreciate pleasure.
 
Vol. 2, p.11
 In relation to spirits, for it seems to be the subject introduced
 to-day, I have this idea, that the Lord our God absolutely gave
 Lucifer a mission to this earth; I will call it a mission. You may
 think it strange that I believe so good a being as our Father in
 heaven would actually send such an odd missionary as Lucifer. you may
 call him a missionary, or any thing else you please, but we learn he
 was thrust out of heaven, the place where the Lord dwells, to this
 earth; and his mission, and the mission of his associates who were
 thrust down with him, and of those whom he is successful in turning
 away from God's children who have tabernacles, is to continue to
 oppose the Almighty, scatter His Church, wage war against His kingdom,
 and change as far as possible His government on the earth. He could
 take the Saviour upon the pinnacle of the temple, and show him the
 kingdoms of this world, and could perform many wonderful works in the
 days of Jesus. When the Priesthood of God is upon the earth, then the
 priesthood of the devil may be seen operating, for he has got one.
 When the kingdom of God is on the earth, you may expect to see a
 special display or manifestation of the opposite to the Gospel of the
 kingdom, or of the Priesthood of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.11
 If you read the Book of Mormon, the Bible, and the Book of Doctrine
 and Covenants, you read about the power of Satan upon the earth—the
 manifestation of wicked spirits. When was this special power of Satan
 more particularly made manifest? It has always been when the power of
 the holy Priesthood and the kingdom of God were upon the earth. In the
 days of Moses, in the days of the Patriarchs, in the days of the
 Prophets, and in the days of Jesus and his [p.12]  Apostles, and while
 his Church remained upon the earth, the opposite of the principles of
 heaven were specially made manifest, causing a lull in the public
 mind. The world is more or less controlled all the time by influences
 that Lucifer evidently is not opposed to; he has little objection  to
 the present organization of human society, from the fact that every
 thing passes along in the wake that agrees  with his religion;, and
 rather tends to forward his purposes.
 
Vol. 2, p.12
 Now some suppose if they can see a miracle, as they call it, that is,
 Something beyond that which is ordinary with man, they are bound to
 believed; but I am of opinion that Lucifer and his associates can show
 as many miracles as the people desire to see; they can show as many as
 were exhibited in Egypt in the days of king Pharaoh. I believe Lucifer
 has I just as much power to make lice now as ever he had, he has just
 as much ability to display his power in making a serpent to oppose a
 Moses as ever. Has he lost his power during the last two, three, or
 four thousand years? We do not believe he has. If, then, he possesses
 the same power as he once did, why is he not able in this
 dispensation to make manifestations corresponding to those in previous
 ones?
 
Vol. 2, p.12
 I wish to come down to our own day, for you know I am fond of rooting,
 grubbing, building, fencing, and doing the things needed right here at
 home. Let us then confine our remarks to this dispensation, when the
 Prophet Joseph Smith was visited by an holy angel, clad in robes of
 light, who authorized him to sound the trump of the Gospel of peace,
 and receive the sacred records from the earth, and the Urim and
 Thummim, and who laid hands upon him and gave him the Holy Ghost, and
 authorized him to baptize for the remission of sins, and organize the
 kingdom of God on the earth. What do we see at this time? We see the
 manifestations of the power of Satan immediately after the revelations
 of the angel to Joseph. For instance, there were spirit mediums in
 Kirtland, when the Church was first organized there by brother Parley
 P. Pratt and others; but when Joseph went with the Priesthood, the
 devil had to leave, for he had learned the power of Lucifer; and
 Joseph organized the Church, established the Priesthood, and set every
 thing right.
 
Vol. 2, p.12
 I might go on with a long routine of manifestations of the power of
 God, and of the power of the devil; but you who have come from the old
 country, and some of the first Elders that went over there—residents
 Young, Kimball, Hyde, and others, recollect manifestations of the
 spirits of the devil in that land. They attacked those brethren by
 hundreds and by thousands, and the spirits were actually visible. If
 you could call up brother Willard Snow and converse with him, I have
 no doubt that he would tell you he was attacked by them, and they
 overcame his body.
 
Vol. 2, p.12
 I am not surprised to see these manifestations increased upon the
 earth; but where is the anchor to the faith of the Saints? Where is
 the surety of the Saints against these manifestations? Inasmuch as the
 world would not listen to the Prophet Joseph, and receive the word of
 God through him, I look for the Lord to fulfil His word, and send them
 strong delusion, inasmuch as they believe not the truth, and will
 permit them now to believe a lie, that all who have pleasure in
 unrighteousness may be damned. I anticipate seeing strong delusion
 among the wicked in the day in which we live, but where is the anchor
 for the faith Of the Saints? I will tell you where mine is.
 
Vol. 2, p.13
 When Joseph Smith was alive, his [p.13] declaration to me was as the
 voice of Almighty God. Why? Because he had the Priesthood of God on
 the earth; the Priesthood that is without father, without mother,
 without beginning of days or end of years, which is God's authority,
 the eternal power and right of the government of God upon the earth. I
 was subject to that government in the days of Joseph. Men used to talk
 on this wise—"But would you believe in the Prophet if he should demand
 all your property?" Lucifer would suggest this idea to them. "No."
 says another, "I would not." "Suppose he should come to you, and tell
 you, you must sell your farm in the east, and go to Kirtland, and
 consecrate your property to the Lord, would you do it?" "No, answers
 his neighbor, "the Lord has no use for my property, I would not do
 it." "Well," says one, "do you think Joseph is right to dictate in
 temporal matters?" "No," There were quite a majority, I believe, in
 the days of Joseph, who believed he had no right to dictate in
 temporal matters, in farms, houses, merchandize, gold, silver, &c.;
 and they were tried on various points.
 
Vol. 2, p.13
 When the family organization was revealed from heaven—the patriarchal
 order of God, and Joseph began, on the right and on the left, to add
 to his family, what a quaking there was in Israel. Says one brother to
 another, "Joseph says all covenants are done away, and none are
 binding but the new covenants; now suppose Joseph should come and say
 he wanted your wife, what would you say to that?" "I would tell him to
 go to hell." This was the spirit of many in the early days of this
 Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.13
 If you maintain the fact that the Priesthood of God is upon the earth,
 and God's representatives are upon the earth, the mouth-piece of
 Jehovah, the head of the kingdom of God upon earth, and the will of
 God is done upon earth as it is in heaven, it follows that the
 government of God is upon the earth. I allude to the Church which it
 dictates; and then to the whole earth which it will dictate. Satan may
 succeed for a season to curtail the extent of this government, and the
 free working of its machinery, but if the Lord Almighty has organized
 a government upon the earth, and has committed the keys and Priesthood
 of it to His Prophet, that Prophet holds jurisdiction over the earth,
 the same as Adam did in the beginning. And righteous men in every
 dispensation since the creation, if they had any keys, had the keys of
 the kingdom of God; and they extended over this wide world wherever
 God had a people and a government; and just as far as the Priesthood
 exercised its authority, just so far the rule of the Almighty reached.
 
Vol. 2, p.13
 If Joseph had a right to dictate me in relation to salvation, in
 relation to a hereafter, he had a right to dictate me in relation to
 all my earthly affairs, in relation to the treasures of the earth, and
 in relation to the earth itself. He had a right to dictate in relation
 to the cities of the earth, to the natives of the earth, and in
 relation to everything on land and on sea. That is what he had a right
 to do, if he had any right at all. If he did not have that right, he
 did not have the Priesthood of God, he did not have the endless
 Priesthood that emanates from an eternal being. A Priesthood that is
 clipped, and lacks length, is not the Priesthood of God; if it lacks
 depth, it is not the Priesthood of God; for the Priesthood in ancient
 times extended over the wide world, and coped with the universe, and
 had a right to govern and control the inhabitants thereof, to regulate
 them, give them laws, and execute those laws. That power looked like
 the Priesthood of God. This same Priesthood has been given to Joseph
 [p.14] Smith, and has been handed down to his successors.
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 I do not care how many devils rap, it is no trouble to me. I say, rap
 away, and give as many revelations as you please, whether you are good
 spirits or bad ones, it does not trouble my cranium. Rap away, for I
 trust in the anchor of my soul that is sure and steadfast, in the
 Priesthood of God upon the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 What would a man of God say, who felt aright, when Joseph asked him
 for his money? He would say, "Yes, and I wish I had more to help to
 build up the kingdom of God." Or if he came and said, I want your
 wife?" "O yes," he would say, "here she is; there are plenty more."
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 There is another main thread connected with this; that I have not
 brought out. You know in fishing with the hook and line, if you draw
 out suddenly on the line when you have got a large trout, you may
 break your line; you must therefore angle a little, and manage your
 prize carefully. I would ask you if Jehovah has not in all ages tried
 His people by the power of Lucifer and his associates; and on the
 other hand, has He not tried them and proved them by His Prophets? Did
 the Lord actually want Abraham to kill Isaac? Did the Prophet Joseph
 want every man's wife he asked for? He did not, but in that thing was
 the grand thread of the Priesthood developed. The grand object in view
 was to try the people of God, to see what was in them. If such a man
 of God should come to me and say, "I want your gold and silver, or
 your wives," I should say, "Here they are, I wish I had more to give
 you, take all I have got." A man who has got the Spirit of God, and
 the light of eternity in him, has no trouble about such matters.
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 I am talking now of the present day. There was a time when we could be
 tried pretty severely upon these points, but I now could pick you out
 hundreds of men that cannot be tried in this way, but they will hand
 over every thing they possess. They understand the nature of such
 doctrines, and the object of such requirements. They know it is to
 prove the people, both men and women, and to develop what they will
 do. How can the Priesthood judge the people, if it aces not prove
 them.
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 If ever you are brought into the presence of God, and exalted to a
 seat in His celestial kingdom, it will be by virtue of the Holy
 Priesthood, therefore you have got to be proved, not only by being
 tempted by the devil, but the Priesthood will try you—it will try you
 to the core. If one thing won't try you, something else will be
 adopted, until you are like the passive clay in the hands of the
 Potter. If the Lord our God does not see fit to let the devil loose
 upon you, and mob you, He will employ some other means to try, you as
 in a crucible, to prove you as gold is tricot seven times in the
 furnace.
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 The world philosophizes about the "Mormons," about their leaders, and
 the life they are living. There are a thousand conjectures among them
 in relation to the "Mormons." The grand secret is told in a few words;
 the fact is, the Almighty God has spoken from the heavens, sent
 heavenly messengers, and organized His Church, restored the Holy
 Priesthood, established His government on the earth, and exerted his
 power to extend it, and send forth His word. And that Priesthood
 understands the principles and motives by which men are actuated, and
 it understands the workings of the devil on the earth; that Priesthood
 knows how to govern, when to strike, and when not to strike.
 
Vol. 2, p.14
 Some things in this Church start up at times, that you would think the
 whole Church would be rent asunder, like the clans of Scotland.
 Clanism, [p.15] and "Mormonism" are like that [putting his fingers
 across]; "Mormonism" is one, it is governed by one head, one
 President, and that head representing God on earth. If Joseph Smith
 held the keys of the kingdom of God on earth, of the Apostleship, does
 not his successor possess the same? Does he not have a right to give
 laws, to instruct, to control and rule the people of God?
 
Vol. 2, p.15
 I might still go on, and explain to your understandings exactly what I
 mean by rule. If this Priesthood is upon the earth, and you are
 controlled thereby, and listen to its counsels, you will be united as
 one people. I know the time was that many of this people believed that
 if a man was adopted here and there, one man would hold this way, and
 another that; but the fact is, in the kingdom and Church of the Lord
 they are all in one pile. I do not care how many of you have been
 adopted here or there; that is the doctrine to me.
 
Vol. 2, p.15
 Let the devils rap, then, and let them talk, and mutter, and have
 their mediums; what do I care, so long as the Priesthood is upon the
 earth, and the Apostleship is upon the earth, and the government of
 God, and the light and influence of the Holy Ghost, are upon the
 earth? Can they shake the Saints? No. But let a man lose the Spirit of
 God, and depart from this Church, and from the men that hold the
 Priesthood of God on the earth, and I have no doubt that Lucifer will
 reveal a great many truths to him, and teach and advocate principles
 and sentiments that will agree with doctrines of this Church. And they
 will even imitate Joseph Smith's hand writing, and the hand writing of
 brother Hyrum, of Bishop Partridge, and of Bishop Whitney, and others;
 and they will give you flaming revelations, and the light they emit
 will blaze like a comet.
 
Vol. 2, p.15
 Now Lucifer has philosophy enough and religion enough to suffer his
 agents to run along with the truth hand in hand, and make himself
 appear like an angel of light, and teach hundreds of true principles,
 if he can only thereby get you to swallow one item of false doctrine.
 But the grand story is, the devil may rage as long as he pleases, and
 use all the cunning and craft that he may, yet he never can overreach
 those who hold the keys of the Priesthood, nor succeed in deceiving
 them. This Joseph taught the people, but they were slow to believe.
 But now the energies of the people move as one man; and if they want
 to build a Temple, they can build it, and whatever they want to
 accomplish they can do.
 
Vol. 2, p.15
 The Priesthood is a power we should respect, reverence, and obey, no
 matter in whose hands it is. Let Lucifer mix in truths with error, and
 work great signs and wonders to deceive the very elect, but it is not
 possible. Why? Because they have learned the Priesthood, and they
 possess the power thereof that cannot be shaken. Let the Rappers go
 ahead, then, for it is not possible for them to deceive the elect of
 God; and let the witch of Endor, and all other witches and wizards,
 with the prince and power of the air at their head, do their best, if
 we keep the commandments of God we shall continually soar far above
 their power and influence.
 
Vol. 2, p.15
 I want to have nothing to do with Satan, I desire not to shake hands
 with him, nor to do anything that will bring me in contact with him,
 for he is powerful, and if he once gets you in his grasp and shakes
 you, you writ think you are less than a grasshopper. Let us rally
 round the standard of God, and when we are in the circle of truth,
 then let the devil and the enemies of the Church of God fire their
 loudest guns, and wage their war, and marshal their strength, yet,
 armed with the armor of righteousness, [p.16] clothed with the
 Priesthood and generalship of the Almighty, we shall successfully
 resist, and triumphantly conquer Satan and all his allied forces of
 the earth and hell They will then find out whether Joseph had a right
 to rule this earth by the power of the Priesthood. They will then find
 out that the "Mormons," notwithstanding their curious bumps, for they
 have got some curious bumps, are authorized to preach the Gospel of
 God, gather Israel, build up Zion, bind Lucifer with a chain, and
 establish the reign of peace on earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.16
 My prayer is that the Saints may understand that they are safe as long
 as they listen to the Priesthood authorized of heaven, are united in
 one, and not divided into clans, but become one great clan, under one
 head. Then let all the clanism of the world rally against us, and we
 are as firm as the rock of ages, that supports the throne of Jehovah.
 
Vol. 2, p.16
  May God bless you with the truth as it is in Himself, and save you in
 His kingdom, through Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Brigham Young, July 24, 1854
 
 The Word of Wisdom Especially, Suited to 
 Infants and Youth—Privations in Missouri—Necessity 
 of Integrity, and Strife for Excellence—Responsibility of Parents
 
 An Address By President Brigham Young, to the Children 
 who Formed the Procession at the Anniversary of the Entrance 
 of the Pioneers Into Great Salt Lake Valley, Delivered in the
 Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City July 24, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.16
 My remarks on this occasion will be disconnected, in order to answer
 my feelings, and to satisfy the congregation. 
 
Vol. 2, p.16
 Here is a spectacle that is indeed admirable, and a scene that has
 called forth many reflections in my mind, and, no doubt, in the minds
 of the spectators.
 
Vol. 2, p.16
 First of all, allow me to remark, that before it was concluded to
 celebrate this day, the Seventh Anniversary of the entrance of the
 Pioneers into these valleys which we now occupy, I had determined to
 treat some of my family and friends to a dinner and had made
 preparations accordingly. This has occupied a portion of my time and
 attention, but before all my preparatory labor was performed, I was
 urged to attend on this interesting occasion. This has thrown my
 previous plans, touching this day, somewhat into confusion, still I am
 filled with joy in beholding this heart-cheering scene. According to
 the Programme it seems I am to be escorted by the procession back to
 my dwelling. I however ask it as a favor of the officers of the day to
 excuse me, [p.17] and relieve me from being present, or from taking
 any further part in this day's proceedings, after the dismissal of
 this congregation, that I may repair immediately to my house, for, if
 I have to wait for the company to escort me, it will make it late
 before I can be present to wait upon my friends.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
  Before I proceed further, I wish to make another request, in behalf
 of the children, who are not capable of judging for themselves—they
 would traverse these streets until they fainted. I wish the Bishops
 and Marshals of the day to consider this, and my advice is to dismiss
 them soon; and while they are parading the streets, be sure to have
 plenty of water handy for them to drink. If these requests can be
 granted, I shall feel thankful, and I presume you will have no
 objections to granting them.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
 On such occasions as this, our Tabernacle does not afford room for
 seating the people, I wish the Bishops to hearken to a request I will
 make of them—Enable brother Hyde to prosecute the labors placed upon
 him to build a Bowery, on the north of this Tabernacle, that will
 convene about twelve thousand people; and let it be done before
 another Celebration comes off or even before another Conference. I am
 disposed to take a vote upon this matter. If the brethren and sisters,
 old and young, will put forth their exertions and means to assist in
 accomplishing this work, let them signify it by raising their right
 hands. [All hands were up.] I shall with pleasure render all the
 assistance possible.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
 Were there time, I would like to make a great many remarks pertaining
 to parents and children, but my time will be too limited.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
 A portion of the youth of our community is before me, and could I give
 these young persons a word of counsel, it would meet my wishes, and
 gratify my desires to do them good. I will venture to give them a few
 items pertaining to life, health, vigor, and salvation; and I hope
 they will not forget what I am about to say to them.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
 I will begin by asking the older portion of the assembly, if you do,
 not recollect that when you were two, three, or four years of age,
 many of your mothers, as soon as you were able to drink out of a
 glass, and they happened to have a little wine, would compel you to
 partake of it, contrary to your feeble remonstrances? Do you not
 recollect when your mother made a little sling to revive her when she
 was fatigued with labor or exertion of any kind, saying to you,
 "Drink, my child?" Now, I wish to say to you girls, never be guilty of
 such practices when you become mothers. Never, when you sit down at
 the table to drink strong tea, perhaps as a stimulant when you are
 fatigued, give it to your child. I see this practice almost daily, or
 occasionally, at least, in this as well as other communities. Keep the
 tea, the coffee, and the spirits from the mouths of your children.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
 I could say many things that would be of great worth to you,
 pertaining to. the risings generation, had I time; but I wish you to
 recollect and practise this one item I have briefly laid before you. I
 wish the daughters of Israel to far exceed their mothers in wisdom.
 And I wish these young men and boys to far exceed their fathers. I
 wish my sons to far exceed me in goodness and virtue. This is my
 earnest desire concerning my children, and that they not only walk in
 the footsteps of their father, but take a course to enjoy life,
 health, and vigor while they live, and the Spirit of intelligence from
 God, that they may far outstrip their father in long life, and in the
 good they will perform in their day. What I say of my children I apply
 to all.
 
Vol. 2, p.17
 Young men, my young brethren, [p.18] will you accept a little counsel
 from me? When you go from this Tabernacle make a covenant with
 yourselves that you will taste no more ardent spirits, unless it is
 absolutely necessary, and you know it is; also make a covenant with
 yourselves that no more of that filthy, nasty, and obnoxious weed
 called tobacco shall enter your mouths; it is a disgrace to this and
 every other community. I am well aware of the reflections of many upon
 this subject. You may say to yourselves, "If I can do as well as my
 parents, I think I shall do well, and be as good as I want to be; and
 I should not strive to excel them." But if you do your duty you will
 far-excel them in everything that is good—in holiness, in physical and
 intellectual strength, for this is your privilege, and it becomes your
 duty. Young men, take this advice from me, and practise it in your
 future life, and it will be more valuable to you than the riches of
 this world. "Why," say you, "I see the older brethren chew tobacco,
 why should I not do it likewise?" Thus the boys have taken licence
 from the pernicious habits of others, until they have formed an
 appetite, a false appetite; and they love a little liquor, and a
 little tobacco, and many other things that are injurious to their
 constitutions, and certainly hurtful to their moral character. Take a
 course that you can know more than your parents. We have had all the
 traditions of the age in which we were born to contend with; but these
 young men and women, or the greater part of them, have been born in
 the Church, and brought up Latter-day Saints, and have received the
 teachings that are necessary to advance them in the kingdom of God on
 earth. If you are in any way suspicious that the acts of your parents
 are not right, if there is a conviction in your minds that they fees
 appetites that are injurious to them, then it is for you to abstain
 from that which you see is not good in your parents.
 
Vol. 2, p.18
 I will now offer a few words of encouragement, and I wish you to
 listen to them attentively. If you wish to be great in the Kingdom of
 God, you must be good. It has been told you often, and I reiterate it
 to-day, that no man or woman in this kingdom that the Lord Almighty
 has again established upon the earth, can become great without being
 good—without being true to their integrity, faithful to their trust,
 full of charity and good works. If they do not order their lives to do
 all the good they can, they will be stripped of their anticipations of
 greatness. You may write that down, and write it as revelation if you
 please, for it is true. Again, you must make sacrifice, if such you
 may call it, of every feeling you possess on earth, as a man, as a
 woman, as a father, as a mother, as a husband, as a wife, as a member
 of a family or community, for the sake of the kingdom of God on
 earth—that you assuredly must do. Now remember, that no earthly object
 may stand between you and your calling and duty.
 
Vol. 2, p.18
 While gazing upon the scene before me, and thinking of what we had
 passed through—scenes of affliction fleeting through my memory, I
 reflected on the generation now growing up, and on the past dealings
 of the Lord towards this people in His wise providences. I recollect
 that in 1889, the Twelve and others were called upon to go to England,
 after they had suffered much persecution and tribulation. Brother
 Joseph Smith had to leave Ohio and escape for his life. I had also to
 leave the country to save my life; I was going to the west, where
 Joseph told me to go. I had  not been in Missouri more than five
 months, before the mob commenced to burn houses. I had expended what
 little means I had left, to purchase an inheritance for my family,
 [p.19] but I had to leave Missouri, after being at the trouble and
 expense of conveying my goods there, and preparing for living; I left
 all behind and went to Illinois. Well, the revelation was that several
 of the brethren must start on missions to foreign lands, and we
 fulfilled it in the midst of poverty. This is a proof that the hand of
 God is able to sustain His people, and he will continue to provide for
 them.
 
Vol. 2, p.19
 If we do His will, He will take care of us as a people, and as
 individuals. One proof of this, is in my own life and experience. When
 I left my family to start for England, I was not able to walk one
 mile, I was not able to lift a small trunk, which I took with me, into
 the wagon. I left my wife and my six children without a second suit to
 their backs, for we had left all our property in possession of the
 mob. Every one of my family were sick, and my then youngest child, who
 has spoken before you to-day, was but ten days old at the time I left
 for England. Joseph said, "If you will go, I promise you, that your
 family shall live, and you shall live, and you shall know that the
 hand of God is in calling you to go and preach the Gospel of life and
 salvation to a perishing world." He said all he could say to comfort
 and encourage the brethren. This was our situation, and I say, with
 regard to the remainder of the Twelve, they had all been driven like
 myself, and we were a band of brethren about equal. My family lived.
 When I left them they had not provisions to last them ten days, and
 not one soul of them was able to go to the well for a pail of water. I
 had lain for weeks, myself, in the house, watching from day to day for
 some person to pass the door, whom I could set to bring us in a pail
 of water. In this condition I left my family, and went to preach the
 Gospel. As for being cast down, or at all discouraged, or even such
 thoughts entering in my heart as, "I will provided for my family, and
 let the world perish," these feelings and thoughts never once occurred
 to me; if I had known that every one of them would have been in the
 grave when I returned, it would not have diverted me from my mission
 one hour. When I was ready to start, I went and left my family in the
 hands of the Lord, and with the brethren.
 
Vol. 2, p.19
 I returned again in two years, and found that I had spent hundreds of
 dollars, which I had accumulated on my mission; to help the brethren
 to emigrate to Nauvoo, and had but one sovereign left. I said I would
 buy a barrel of flour with that, and sit down and eat it with my wife
 and children. and I determined I would not ask anybody for work, until
 I had eaten it all up. Brother Joseph asked me how I intended to live.
 I said, "I will go to work and get a living." I tarried in Nauvoo from
 the year 1841 to 1846, the year we left. In that time I had
 accumulated much property, for the Lord multiplied everything in my
 hands, and blessed all my undertakings. But I never ceased to preach;
 and travelled every season, both in the winter, and in the summer. I
 was at home occasionally, and the Lord fed and clothed me. It has
 never entered into my heart, from the first day I was called to preach
 the Gospel to this day, when the Lord said, "Go and leave your
 family," to offer the least objection. It has never entered into my
 heart to violate my covenants, to be an enemy to my neighbor, to
 deceive, to lie, or to take to myself that which was not my own. The
 youth around me, in their addresses this day, have eulogised the life
 and ability of brother Brigham; I want you not only to do as I have
 done, but a great deal better.
 
Vol. 2, p.19
 I am trying to encourage you to do good, and not evil, that the Lord
 Almighty may take care of you, sustain [p.20] you, and give you power
 and influence, which He will do, if you serve Him with an undivided
 heart, but if you do not, He will chastise you. Remember it.
 
Vol. 2, p.20
 When I left Nauvoo, I again left all I had, and was under the
 necessity of borrowing a span of horses from this man, a yoke of
 cattle from that, and a wagon from the other; and after gathering up
 what little moveable property I could in this way, I left the country.
 I had accumulated thousands of dollars' worth of property, and had to
 leave it in the hands of the mob, and, said I, "Eat it up, destroy it,
 or burn it down, as quick as you please, for 'the earth is the Lord's
 and the fulness thereof.'"
 
Vol. 2, p.20
 How did I obtain all this property? The Lord gave it to me; He has
 done what has been done. And if the youth will turn their hearts and
 affections to the Lord their God, they will be prepared to enter into
 the glory we are contending for, they will be prepared to redeem Zion.
 These young brethren and sisters will be prepared to return to Zion,
 bear off the Priesthood triumphantly, and build up the kingdom of God
 among the nations of the earth far better than we their fathers and
 mothers have, though we have done the best we could. Be full of
 integrity and love for all people, let hope abound in you, be filled
 with truth and virtue, and never allow yourselves to do a thing you
 would be ashamed to do in the presence of the Lord Almighty, or that
 you would be ashamed of were He to stand in your path, and call you to
 an account. That is the way to live, and it is the ably way for a
 "Mormon" Elder to live, or for a "Mormon" mother, or daughter, or
 sister, in order to obtain what they wish to obtain. It is the only
 path you can possibly walk in to secure that which you desire. There
 are men who will tell you many things in your houses, and will try to
 pervert the truth, and the simple principles of the Holy Gospel, but
 you must remember that it is a holy life before God which gives you
 influence with Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.20
 Look, and see the past course of brother Brigham; he is not any
 different to-day from what he ever was. Knowing that the Lord wishes
 him to do a certain work, he is willing to do it. This has always been
 his character. You have seen me rise up here in my authority, when
 necessary, and I have had to be like a lion among the people. But who
 can point out a single act that has not been full of kindness to this
 people, collectively and individually? Though sometimes I have to roar
 to them; and why? Because sometimes they are foolish. This was
 exhibited here to-day, and also on the fourth of July. I saw scores of
 men who had no more sense than to crowd upon the women and children,
 at the risk of crushing them to death. When I see such conduct, I feel
 like a lion in the cause of the oppressed; and when the dogs and the
 wolves undertake to make this people a prey, they may expect that
 somebody is ready to roar, and contend for them.
 
Vol. 2, p.20
 Do you wish to know how men of God feel under such circumstances? I
 will tell you. If an enemy is crawling round this people, trying to
 make inroads to destroy them, they can pick up men as fast as they
 come to them, and throw them out of their way; they can conquer and
 destroy army after army; and in their feelings a thousand or ten
 thousand are no more to them than so many grasshoppers. It is the
 strength of the Almighty God that is in them. Keep His commandments,
 if you would have strength in the day you need it; and when you do not
 need it, be passive, like children in their mother's lap, and be
 always ready and willing to extend the hand of charity and
 benevolence, and do all the good that is needed to [p.21] be done, and
 you will thereby be able to resist the evil.
 
Vol. 2, p.21
 I had to go out to the door, when the people were crowding each other
 down, and talk as if I would swallow them up. What for? To injure
 them? No. Did I tell you to rush on and tread down women and children?
 No. Have I ever told you to take advantage of the weak and
 defenceless, or in any way oppress the innocent? No, never; and if you
 do, I shall handle you; and if you get into my way, you will be no
 more to me than a child's toy.
 
Vol. 2, p.21
 I am consuming much time, and I wish to dismiss the meeting. But I
 will state that if children could know the feelings of their parents,
 when they do good or evil, it would have a salutary influence upon
 their lives; but no child can possibly know this, until it becomes a
 parent. I am compassionate therefore towards children. Parents, will
 you have a little wisdom, and learn to bring up your children under a
 proper influence, and under proper teaching? Mothers, remember that
 when your husbands are engaged in the service of the Church, and are
 all the time occupied in the duties of the Priesthood, so that they
 have not time to instruct their children, the duty devolves upon you.
 Then bring your children up in the ways of truth, and be to them both
 a father and mother, until they are old enough to perform duties by
 the side, and under the immediate eye, of their father. I like to see
 mothers bring their children to meeting, as soon as they can be
 brought without injuring them, and when they can tell what they want,
 and call for water when they are faint. As soon as they are old enough
 to receive instructions, bring them here to be taught; and when you go
 home with them, do not put strong drinks, or tea, or coffee to their
 lips. I have actually seen women whip their children to make them
 drink spirits; such mothers do not know what is actually necessary
 they should know. Children should have milk, bread, water, and
 potatoes; and everything that would lay the foundation for disease
 should be strenuously kept from their stomachs, that no appetites may
 be formed for pernicious substances, which, when formed, cannot be
 overcome easily, if at all. The course mothers generally take in the
 world with their children, produces an appetite in the child that
 almost invariably leads to excess. There are scores in our midst who
 were begotten in a vault of liquor, and were enveloped in it till the
 day of their birth. They have come forth from it, and have a longing
 desire to still swim in it unto the day of their death. I wish you to
 understand this, sisters; and when you become mothers, know how to
 train up your children better than the past generations have been
 brought up.
 
Vol. 2, p.21
 Brethren and sisters, may the Lord bless you all. If I had time to
 answer my feelings here to-day, I should enjoy more freedom in my
 remarks. Brother George A. Smith has given you the music, and I wished
 to point out the way in which you ought to walk. Take him for the
 music, and my words for the counsel; all he said was right, and I want
 you to observe what he told you; .and what more you should do, we will
 tell you in season.[p.22]  George A. Smith, July 24, 1854
 
 Geroge A. Smith, July 24, 1854
 
 Reminiscences of the Jackson County Mob, the 
 Evacuation of Nauvoo, and the Settlement of 
 Great Salt Lake City
 
 An Address by Elder George A. Smith, to the Children who formed the 
 Procession at the Anniversary of the Entrance of the Pioneers into 
 Great Salt Lake Valleys Delivered in the Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City, July 24, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.22
 My Young Friends—It is with pleasure I rise to address you on the
 present occasion.
 
Vol. 2, p.22
 Having been called upon to walk in the Procession, as the Historian of
 the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, it created in my
 breast feelings not easily described; it brought up reminiscences of
 past scenes, and of celebrations similar to this, wherein I have acted
 in company with my worthy predecessor, Dr. Willard Richards, one of
 the First Presidency of the Church of God on earth, and one of the
 Pioneers who first entered this Valley. He has gone to rest, after
 being worn out by trials, persecutions, and adversities, and by the
 difficulties incident in the forming of this settlement in the Valleys
 of the mountains.
 
Vol. 2, p.22
 I could have stopped to drop a tear to the memory of departed
 worthies—the Historian, the aged Patriarch John Smith, and many
 others; at the same time, I could but feel joyful to see such an
 immense assembly, gathered together to commemorate the day on which
 the Pioneers first arrived in this region to inhabit these valleys.
 
Vol. 2, p.22
 Should we refer to the pages of the history that is no doubt written
 in many a private journal, our memories would be refreshed with the
 startling truth, that the first fifteen years of our existence had
 been a continued scene of trials, persecutions, afflictions, and
 murders; including the murder of the Prophet, the Patriarch, and a
 great many others of the ablest and most energetic members of the
 Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.22
 At a Council of the leading men of this community in Nauvoo, it was
 concluded that on finishing the Temple there; a company of one
 thousand or fifteen hundred pioneers should establish themselves in
 the mountains, to prepare the way for a safe retreat from the tyranny
 and oppression which had so long followed this people. This conclusion
 was unknown to the public, hence the surprise of the mob at our
 willingness to depart. 
 
Vol. 2, p.22
 In a very few days afterwards, bands of organized mobbers commenced
 the work of burning our houses in Yelrom, Green Plains, and Bear Creek
 settlements, and throughout the country. As if they were not satisfied
 with the destruction of the hundreds of lives their persecutions had
 already sacrificed, and the millions of property they had already
 destroyed in Missouri; as if dissatisfied with the blood of the
 Prophet still smoking from the ground as it were; they lighted anew
 the torch of the incendiary, and the Governor of the State was
 silently willing to fan its fires. It will be recollected that he
 [p.23] did not stop the house burning, but we stopped it ourselves,
 under the direction of the Sheriff of the County. 
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 The moment that was done, General Harden; mounted on a white horse,
 backed up and accompanied by other dignitaries of the State came into
 Nauvoo with four hundred men. What was said to us by these worthies?
 They said, that in consequence of the combination against us
 throughout the State, the Governor did not feel at liberty to do
 anything for us; so we were abandoned to the rage of unprincipled men.
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 They then informed us they had come to search for some men that were
 missing, and formed a square around the Temple, also around the
 stables of the Nauvoo house, but more particularly around the Masonic
 Hall, the basement story of which contained a quantity of wine.
 General Hardin, and others of his band, went into the stables where a
 horse had just been bled, and concluded a man had been killed there,
 but fortunately the horse was there to answer for the blood. The
 General and his Staff then pierced with their swords the heaps of
 manure, thinking, I presume, that if they pricked a dead man, he would
 squeal. I thought they acted a little simple, for they might have
 presumed that if anybody had been killed, they would have been thrown
 in the Mississippi, which was not more than ten rods from the stables.
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 This was all that was done to punish the house burners; and the State
 authorities said they could do nothing for us; hence the only
 alternative was to leave, as nine counties of the State had concluded
 in Convention, that we must leave or be exterminated. The fact is,
 this was the very conclusion we had already come to, ourselves, in a
 Council a few days before. Yet it was thought, proper not to reveal
 the secret of our intention to flee to the mountains; but as a kind of
 put off, it was communicated in the strictest confidence to General
 Hardin, who promised never to tell of it, that we intended to settle
 Vancouver's Island. This report, however, was industriously
 circulated, as we anticipated it would be.
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 The persecution was blazing on every hand, and the reputable
 authorities "could do nothing for us; "which was equal to saying,
 "Hold on, and let us run our daggers into you."
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 The first companies which left; in consequence of those persecutions,
 were obliged to start in the dead of winter, in the beginning of
 February, 1846. Many of the companies crossed the Mississippi, with
 their wagons, on the ice, and the rest in flat-boats, and winding
 their way through a new and trackless country, making a road of nearly
 four hundred miles in length, stopped to winter on the right bank of
 the Missouri, where they built quite a town, called Winter Quarters.
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 Finding that our numbers in Nauvoo were reduced to a mere handful, the
 mob, numbering some 1800 armed men, supplied with scientific
 engineers, and good artillery, attacked the remaining few, who were
 chiefly lame, blind, widows, fatherless children, and those too poor
 to get away. There were not one hundred able bodied men to stand
 against this superior force in defence of the helpless; this is called
 the battle of Nauvoo, and was fought in September. They cannonaded the
 citizens of Nauvoo, and finally, after three days' fighting, and being
 forced to retreat three times, they succeeded in driving them over the
 river.
 
Vol. 2, p.23
 What was the result of all this? In April, 1847, we started from
 Winter Quarters, with a hundred and forty-three men (instead of 1000)
 as Pioneers. We were "few," and I was going to say "far between," but
 we were close together. We set out, and made a new road to this
 valley, [p.24] the greater portion of the way; we thus worked the path
 through, and arrived here on the day we now commemorate.
 
Vol. 2, p.24
 This is a hasty glance of history. To enter into details would
 introduce matters that would unnecessarily harrow up the minds of
 many. Suffice it to say, like the pilgrim fathers who first landed
 upon Plymouth Rock, we are here pilgrims, and exiles from liberty; and
 instead of being driven into the wilderness to perish, as our enemies
 had designed, we find ourselves in the middle of the floor, or on the
 top of the heap. Right in the country that scientific men and other
 travellers had declared worthless, we are becoming rich in the
 comforts and blessings of life, we are now rocking in the cradle of
 liberty, in which we are daily growing; and I challenge the Union to
 produce a parallel of this day's Celebration.
 
Vol. 2, p.24
 I say to my young friends, be firm to extend the principles of freedom
 and liberty to this country, and never suffer the hand of oppression
 to invade it.
 
Vol. 2, p.24
 In the history of our persecutions there have arisen a great many
 anecdotes; but one will perhaps serve to illustrate the condition in
 which I wish to see every man that raises in these mountains the hand
 of oppression upon the innocent. I wish to see such men rigged out
 with the same honors and comforts as was the honorable Samuel C. Owen,
 Commander-in-Chief of the Jackson County mob. He, with eleven men, was
 engaged at a mass meeting, to raise a mob to drive the Saints from
 Clay County. This was in the year 1834, in the month of June. They had
 made speeches, and done everything to raise the indignation of the
 people against the Saints. In the evening, himself, James Campbell,
 and nine others, commenced to cross the Missouri river on their way
 home again; and the Lord, or some accident, knocked a hole in the
 bottom of the boat. When they discovered it, says Commander Owen to
 the company on the ferry boat, "We must strip to the bone, or we shall
 all perish." Mr. Campbell replied, "I will go to hell before I will
 land naked." He had his choice, and went to the bottom. Owen stripped
 himself of every article of clothing, and commenced floating down the
 river. After making several attempts he finally landed on the Jackson
 side of the river, after a swim of about fourteen miles. He rested
 some time, being perfectly exhausted, and then started into the
 nettles, which grow very thick and to a great height, in the Missouri
 bottoms, and which was his only possible chance in making from the
 river to the settlements. He had to walk four miles through the
 nettles, which took him the remainder of the night, and when he got
 through the nettles, he came to a road, and saw a young lady
 approaching on horseback, who was the belle of Jackson County. In this
 miserable condition he laid himself behind a log, so that she could
 not see him. When she arrived opposite the log, he says, "Madam, I am
 Samuel C. Owen, the Commander-in-Chief of the mob against the Mormons;
 I wish you to send some men from the next house with clothing, for I
 am naked." The lady in her philanthropy dismounted, and left him a
 light shawl and a certain unmentionable under garment, and passed on.
 So His Excellency Samuel C. Owen, who was afterwards killed in Mexico
 by foolishly exposing himself, contrary to orders, took up his line of
 march for the town, in the shawl and petticoat uniform, after his
 expedition against the Mormons." My young friends, have the goodness
 to use every man so, who comes into your country to mob and oppress
 the innocent; and LADIES, DON'T LEND HIM ANY CLOTHING.[p.25] 
 
 Daniel H. Wells, July 24, 1854
 
 Persecutions, Duties, and Privileges of the Saints
 
 An Address by Elder Daniel H. Wells, to the Children who formed the 
 Procession on the Anniversary of the Entrance of the Pioneers into 
 Great Salt Lake Valley, Delivered in the Tabernacle, July 24, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 Beloved Friends—We are met in commemoration of the important
 historical fact, that on the 24th of July, seven years ago, a band of
 brethren came to this place, seeking a home, an asylum, where they
 might rest awhile from their arduous and toilsome march, and feel
 secure from the wrath of wicked, wreckless, infuriated men, who had,
 in times past, pursued and hunted them with relentless fury, and
 driven them from the abodes of civilization. Directed by the same God
 who led Moses and the children of Israel out from the land of Egypt,
 they, with our beloved President at their head, located in this
 valley.
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 This becomes an important fact from its associations, fraught as it is
 with momentous consequences to us as a people; transplanting us from
 the narrow limits of a single city, to a large territory, in which we
 are fast becoming a mighty people. We perceive the hand-dealing of a
 wise and beneficent God in this, who has said, by the mouth of His
 Prophet, that it was "His business to provide for His Saints." This
 also furnishes a strong illustration of high Heaven's economy, in
 over-ruling and turning the wrath of man to its service and praise,
 and from "seeming ill still educing good."
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 This day, in reality, is the Anniversary of our Birth-day as a free
 people. We may say that it was a bloodless conquest, and yet our path
 has not been strewn with flowers, as witness the parting pang when
 exhausted strength has been laid low in the dust, and bitter tears
 have only been dried in view of a better future.
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 We this day rejoice together in union and harmony—in peace and
 prosperity; and as the sun of gladness has arisen upon our horizon, so
 may it never again become darkened by the mists of sorrow, nor the
 storms of persecution be permitted to obscure its genial rays.
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 We now possess a country sufficient for our present necessities and
 purposes, institutions which we have received from God, through His
 Prophets, and, under the broad folds of our glorious Constitution,
 American Freedom.
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 We now have the privilege of worshipping God according to the dictates
 of our own consciences, and no one to disturb, or make us afraid.
 
Vol. 2, p.25
 What more can we ask? What more can we expect? The balance rests with
 ourselves. If we would be happy, if we would be great, have the
 knowledge and wisdom of God, and be prospered, it remains with us to
 pursue that course, to perform those duties, and to live that life,
 which shall conspire to produce those blessings. 
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 The kingdom will advance, and bring with it the treasures of
 knowledge, [p.26] wisdom, and power, just so fast as the Lord finds
 that He has a people ready, willing, and capable of receiving, and
 bearing it off. If we would hasten the time for the coming of the Son
 of Man with power and great glory, we must increase our diligence,
 hasten ourselves in the attainment of every perfection, and by our
 purity and excellence bring unto ourselves Heaven's excellence and
 purity.
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 My friends, this is a day of rejoicing with the Saints, and here in
 this sacred place of worship, we mingle together, the old and the
 young, in offering to our God, praise and thanksgiving for His kind
 mercies and blessings. As we mingle in our amusements and rejoicings,
 and participate together in our celebration of this day, and the
 realization of our dependence upon Him who has wrought out our
 salvation, and brought us to an inheritance in this goodly land, amid
 scenes of joy and prosperity, it is always well to remember and
 acknowledge the kind hand of Providence, from whom we receive every
 good and perfect gift.
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 How can we well express the overflowing gratitude of our hearts to the
 Giver of all good, for what we this day behold? Thousands of children
 in a single city, of less than seven years growth, convened under
 their respective banners, each bearing a motto expressive of their
 views and sentiments, intention and designs; each bosom swelling with
 pride and gratitude, that they too are the children of the Kingdom,
 unto whom pertain the promises of God concerning Israel.
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 My young friends, how shall we reciprocate? What shall we do to
 advance the glorious cause of truth make ourselves useful, and fulfil
 the measure of our creation upon the earth? I answer, it is for us to
 be obedient, hearken unto the counsel of our parents and leaders, to
 keep the commandments of God. It is to qualify ourselves to follow
 some useful occupation, to be industrious in acquiring knowledge, and
 not spend our time in useless visiting, and lounging about in
 idleness. It is to have every moment devoted to some useful
 employment, to serve God, and walk humbly before Him, blameless in all
 of His ordinances, be true to God and His servants, follow in the
 dictates of wisdom and experience, be patient and courteous toward
 each other, be persevering, virtuous, honest, and faithful—in short,
 be good, faithful Saints of the Most High God. 
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 If we do this, we shall always enjoy the blessings of a good
 conscience, void of offence toward God and man. Let our aim be for
 God, and an exaltation in His Kingdom, keeping our minds constantly
 directed to the attainment of this object; and no matter what may
 befal us here below, we shall be safe in the arms of our blessed
 Redeemer, who said, "Suffer little children to come unto me, and
 forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven."
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 Does our Father in heaven view us with approbation this day? Let us
 look to it, each one of us, that we do nothing either in thought,
 word, or deed, neither this, nor any other day, but that He can look
 down upon us with approbation. Let not folly nor wickedness be
 committed in Israel, lest we be called upon to put away the workers of
 iniquity from our midst, and thus cleanse Israel from sin and guilt. 
 
Vol. 2, p.26
 Young men and youths, just rising to take a part in the affairs of
 men, if you follow in the precepts of wisdom, and abide in the counsel
 of truth, you shall have strength according to your day, and the
 mountain torrent shall not be more fierce to encounter than you, when
 the enemy shall again marshal his hosts for battle; the mountain roe
 shall not be swifter, nor more agile in its flight, than you in
 scaling the mountain height, or leaping the [p.27] deep, dark chasm,
 made by a thousand floods. Nothing shall present a barrier too high,
 too rugged, or so difficult that you cannot surmount it.
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 As physical strength shall be given, so shall mental strength and
 ability, and you will increase and strengthen until you can fathom the
 deep sciences, and unfold the mysteries of eternity.
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 To you, also, ye maidens of Israel, is it not an honor to be numbered
 among the daughters of Zion? Unto you this invitation extends, to make
 yourselves useful in the drama of life; qualify yourselves also for
 the part which may be allotted you to perform in the Kingdom of our
 God. Preserve yourselves in purity and the perfection of every virtue.
 Let your time be fully occupied in some useful employment and although
 you may not be called upon to encounter the fierce contest of the
 world, as your brothers, fathers, or husbands, yet your path shall so
 closely entwine itself with theirs, as to strengthen, nourish, and
 sustain them, be a present help in every time of need; and when the
 storm clouds shall lower, and fierce persecution rage, be enabled by
 united faith and energy to bid defiance to "Mormon" foes, whether they
 come in form of men in hostile array, or the more insidious and
 stealthy manner of demons from the arch and subtle intriguer, and
 deceiver of the human race. 
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 Yes, fair maidens, if you would have loveliness encircle your brow,
 and beauty adorn your forms, let the gems of virtue, truth, and
 sincerity sparkle your eyes, and adorn your minds with knowledge and
 wisdom. Let excellence, goodness, and industry embellish your lives,
 and the star of your glory shall never wane, nor the promised
 inheritance to dwell among the Gods be withheld, proving to God and
 man
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 "The kindest blessing High Heaven could send;
  In life a treasure, and in death a friend."
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 This is an age of progress, and if we would keep pace with the times,
 we must progress also. The youth of other States, Territories, or
 Nations, must not outstrip us in the arts and sciences, nor in
 anything that is calculated to adorn life and become useful to man.
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 Situated as we are, so far distant from the emporium of letters and
 commerce, some may think that this is difficult to avoid; but it is
 not so. It is easy not only to keep pace with, but outstrip them even
 in the race of progress. Our advantages are simply these—we have not
 the burden of trash and nonsense to wade through at the beginning,
 which others have; the mind is therefore more free to act, and can
 conceive more real truth and imbibe more real knowledge in a given
 time; and although we may not yet possess every facility for our
 advancement, still we are more than compensated by the wholesome
 influence of virtue and religion, rules, regulations, and institutions
 freed from the bigotry, superstitions, dogmas, and follies of ages. We
 moreover breathe the pure mountain air, and drink from the cool
 mountain stream, and dwell in a lighter and purer atmosphere, not only
 physically, but socially and morally. Are these advantages, and do
 they contribute to correct thinking? If they are, and if they do, then
 we have certainly no cause to complain.
 
Vol. 2, p.27
 If we will only avail ourselves of the opportunities which we possess,
 take the good, and reject the evil, abide in the light and truth, and
 apply ourselves, we have no fears but that we shall excel. And time
 will show in regard to our moral and social institutions, which
 Congress are so often trying to legislate about. They are welcome to
 all of their moral and social rules and regulations, religious or
 otherwise; nor do I suppose that we shall try to legislate about them,
 although [p.28] we have just about as much right to, as they have
 about ours. The argument is opportune; I could not wish for better
 illustration for the subject under consideration, than the already
 muddy and beclouded brains which some of the present Congress
 exemplified upon this very subject. One might suppose that the spirit
 at least of the 3000 clergymen upon the Nebraska and Kansas Bill, had
 found its way into their minds, and left its impression with them.
 What other item of religious faith they will next seek to interfere
 with, is left for time to determine; but I should expect, that women
 would be prohibited from marrying, or Shakerism abolished.
 
Vol. 2, p.28
 Excuse me, my friends, for alluding to such a subject, upon an
 occasion like this, but the absurdity of undertaking to legislate upon
 the morality of our social relations and religious institutions,
 imperceptibly led me to make a comment upon it.
 
Vol. 2, p.28
 If it is an indication of a righteous feeling among them, there may be
 some small hopes of them yet; but it smacks rather too much of the
 SULPHUR to be genuine," as the parrot said when the devil taught him
 prayers. I hope you will accept of my apology, and I will refrain.
 
Vol. 2, p.28
 Our Pilgrim Fathers, when they landed on Plymouth Rock, constituted a
 small band, 'tis true; yet by uniting rich resources with energy and
 determined perseverance, witness what it amounted to—New England's
 rocks and hills were peopled; large cities sprung into existence, and
 she sends her sons and daughters too into every State; they are the
 first upon the confines of civilization, exploring the deep forest and
 wide-spread prairie, stemming Missouri's flood, and traversing ocean's
 wide domain. The sons of the Pilgrim Fathers are everywhere; here
 to-day are congregated thousands of them, who feel the same spirit of
 freedom which emulated them to flee from under the oppressor's rod,
 and beyond the tyrant's grasp.
 
Vol. 2, p.28
 Our Pioneers, unlike our Revolutionary Fathers, did not dissolve their
 political ties, but more than our Pilgrim Fathers, fled from
 persecution, and planted their standard like them, free to all to flee
 unto. Here we hope to preserve American freedom, to ourselves and
 others, although it was not preserved to us in the land of our
 nativity. Here we hope to be prospered and increased in knowledge,
 wisdom, and power; enabled to preserve our rights, and our liberties,
 as did our Revolutionary Fathers, when oppression became too onerous,
 and tyranny ranked too high.
 
Vol. 2, p.28
 But I forbear. Let us do our duty to ourselves, our country, and our
 God; be vigilant in the preservation of virtue and truth; and leave
 the event with the God of Nations, who shutteth and no man can open,
 and opens and no man can shut.[p.29] 
 
 Brigham Young, April 6, 1853
 
 Necessity of Building Temples—the Endowment
 
 An Oration by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered on the South-East Corner Stone of the Temple at Great 
 Salt Lake City, after the First Presidency and the Patriarch had laid
 the Stone, 
 April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.29
 This morning we have assembled on one of the most solemn, interesting,
 joyful, and glorious occasions, that ever have transpired, or will
 transpire among the children of men, while the earth continues in its
 present organization, and is occupied for its present purposes. And I
 congratulate my brethren and sisters that it is our unspeakable
 privilege to stand here this day, and minister before the Lord on an
 occasion which has caused the tongues and pens of Prophets to speak
 and write for many scores of centuries which are past.
 
Vol. 2, p.29
 When the Lord Jesus Christ tabernacled in the flesh—when he had left
 the most exalted regions of His Father's glory, to suffer and shed his
 blood for sinning, fallen creatures, like ourselves, and the people
 crowded around him, a certain man said unto him, "Master, I will,
 follow thee whithersoever thou goest." Jesus said unto him, "Foxes
 have holes, and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of Man
 hath not where to lay HIS head." And we find no record that this man
 followed him any farther.
 
Vol. 2, p.29
 Why had not the Son of Man where to lay his head? Because his Father
 had no house upon the earth—none dedicated to Him, and preserved for
 His exclusive use, and the benefit of His obedient children..
 
Vol. 2, p.29
 The Ark containing the covenant—or the Ark of the Covenant in the days
 of Moses, containing the sacred records, was moved from place to place
 in a cart. And so sacred was that Ark, if a man stretched forth his
 hand to steady it, when the cart jostled, he was smitten, and died.
 And would to God that all who attempt to do the same in this day,
 figuratively speaking, might share the same fate. And they will share
 it sooner or later, if they do not keep their hands, and tongues too,
 in their proper places, and stop dictating the order of the Gods of
 the Eternal Worlds.
 
Vol. 2, p.29
 When the Ark of the Covenant rested, or when the children of Israel
 had an opportunity to rest, (for they were mobbed and harassed
 somewhat like the Latter-day Saints,) the Lord, through Moses,
 commanded a Tabernacle to be built, wherein should rest and be
 stationed, the Ark of the Covenant. And particular instructions were
 given by revelation to Moses, how every part of said Tabernacle should
 be constructed, even to the curtains—the number thereof, and of what
 they should be made; and the covering, and the wood for the boards,
 and for the bars, and the court, and the pins, and the vessels, and
 the furniture, and everything pertaining to the Tabernacle. Why did
 Moses need such a particular revelation to build a Tabernacle? Because
 he had never seen one, and did not know how [p.30] to build it without
 revelation, without a pattern.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 Thus the Ark of the Covenant continued until the days of David, King
 of Israel, standing or occupying a Tabernacle, or tent. But to David,
 God gave commandment that he should build Him a house, wherein He,
 Himself, might dwell, or which He might visit, and in which He might
 commune with His servants when He pleased.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 From the day the children of Israel were led out of Egypt to the days
 of Solomon, Jehovah had no resting place upon the earth, (and for how
 long a period before that day, the history is unpublished,) but walked
 in the tent or Tabernacle, before the Ark, as it seemed Him good,
 having no place to lay His head.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 David was not permitted to build the house which he was commanded to
 build, because he was a "man of blood," that is, he was beset by
 enemies on every hand, and had to spend his days in war and bloodshed
 to save Israel, (much as the Latter-day Saints have done, only he had
 the privilege to defend himself and people from mobocrats and
 murderers, while we have hitherto been denied that privilege,) and,
 consequently, he had no time to build a house unto the Lord but
 commanded his son Solomon, who succeeded him on the throne, to erect
 the Temple at Jerusalem, which God had required at his hands.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 The pattern of this Temple, the length, and breadth, and height of the
 inner and outer courts, with all the fixtures thereunto appertaining,
 were given to Solomon by revelation, through the proper source. And
 why was this revelation-pattern necessary? Because that Solomon had
 never built a Temple, and did not know what was necessary in the
 arrangement of the different apartments, any better than Moses did
 what was needed in the Tabernacle.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 This Temple, called Solomon's Temple, because Solomon was the master
 workman was completed some time previous to the appearance of the Son
 of Man on the earth, in the form of the babe of Bethlehem, and had
 been dedicated as the House of the Lord, and accepted as a finished
 work by the Father, who commanded it to be built, that His Son might
 have a resting place on the earth, when he should enter on his
 mission.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 Why, then, did Jesus exclaim to the man who volunteered to follow him
 wheresoever he went, that "the Son of Man hath not where to lay his
 head?" Jesus knew the pretended Saint and follower to be a hypocrite,
 and that if he told him plainly that he would not fare as well as the
 birds and foxes, he would leave him at once, and that would save Him
 much trouble.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 But how could Jesus' saying, that he had "not where to lay his head,"
 be true? Because the house which the Father had commanded to be built
 for his reception, although completed, had become polluted, and hence
 the saying, "My house is the house of prayer: but ye have made it a
 den of thieves," and he made a scourge of cords, and drove the
 money-changers, and dove-sellers, and faro-gamblers, all out of his
 house, and overthrew their tables; but that did not purify the house,
 so that he could not sleep in it, for an holy thing dwelleth not in an
 unholy Temple.
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 If Jesus could not lay his head in an unholy, polluted temple, how can
 the Latter-day Saints expect that the Holy Spirit will take and abide
 its residence with them, in their tabernacles and temples of clay,
 unless they keep themselves pure, spotless, and undefiled?
 
Vol. 2, p.30
 It is no wonder that the Son of Man, soon after his resurrection from
 the tomb, ascended to his Father, for he had no place on earth to lay
 his [p.31] head; his house still remaining in the tressession of his
 enemies, so that no one had the privilege of purifying it, if they had
 the disposition, and otherwise the power, to do it; and the occupants
 thereof were professors in name, but hypocrites and apostates, from
 whom no good thing can be expected.
 
Vol. 2, p.31
 Soon after the ascension of Jesus, through mobocracy, martyrdom, and
 apostacy, the Church of Christ became extinct from the earth, the Man
 Child—the Holy Priesthood, was received up into heaven from whence it
 came, and we hear no more of it on the earth, until the Angels
 restored it to Joseph Smith, by whose ministry the Church of Jesus
 Christ was restored, re-organized on earth, twenty-three years ago
 this day, with the title of "Latter-day Saints," to distinguish them
 from the Former-day Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.31
 Soon after, the Church, though our beloved Prophet Joseph, was
 commanded to build a Temple to the Most High, in Kirtland, Ohio, and
 this was the next House of the Lord we hear of on the earth, since the
 days of Solomon's Temple. Joseph not only received revelation and
 commandment to build a Temple, but he received a  pattern also, as did
 Moses for the Tabernacle, and Solomon for his Temple; for without a
 pattern, he could not know what was wanting, having never seen one,
 and not having experienced its use.
 
Vol. 2, p.31
 Without revelation, Joseph could not know what was wanting, any more
 than any other man, and, without commandment, the Church were too few
 in numbers, too weak in faith and too poor in purse, to attempt such a
 mighty enterprise. But by means of all these stimulants, a mere
 handful of men, living on air, and a little hominy and milk, and often
 salt or no salt when milk could not be had; the great Prophet Joseph,
 in the stone quarry, quarrying rock with his own hands; and the few
 then in the Church, following his example of obedience and diligence
 wherever most needed; with laborers on the walls, holding the sword in
 one hand to protect themselves from the mob, while they placed the
 stone and moved the trowel with the other, the Kirtland Temple,—the
 second House of the Lord, that; we have any published record of on the
 earth, was so far completed as to be dedicated. And those first Elders
 who helped to build it, received a portion of their first endowments,
 or we might say more clearly, some of the first, or introductory, or
 initiatory ordinances, preparatory to an endowment.
 
Vol. 2, p.31
 The preparatory ordinances there administered, though accompanied by
 the ministration of angels, and the presence of the Lord Jesus, were
 but a faint similitude of the ordinances of the House of the Lord in
 their fulness; yet many, through the instigation of the devil, thought
 they had received all, and knew as much as God; they have apostatized,
 and gone to hell. But be assured, brethren, there are but few, very
 few of the Elders of Israel, now on earth, who know the meaning of the
 Word endowment. To know, they must experience; and to experience, a
 Temple must be built.
 
Vol. 2, p.31
 Let me give you the definition in brief. Your endowment is, to receive
 all those ordinances in the House of the Lord, which are necessary for
 you, after you have departed this life, to enable you to walk back to
 the presence of the Father, passing the angels who stand as sentinels,
 being enabled to give them the key words, the signs and tokens,
 pertaining to the Holy Priesthood, and gain your eternal exaltation in
 spite of earth and hell.
 
Vol. 2, p.31
 Who has received and understands such an endowment, in this assembly?
 You need not answer. Your voices would be few and far between, yet the
 keys to these endowments are among you, and thousands have received
 [p.32] them, so that the devil, with all his aids, need not suppose he
 can again destroy the Holy Priesthood from the earth, by killing a
 few, for he cannot do it. God has set His hand, for the last time, to
 redeem His people, the honest in heart, and Lucifer cannot hinder Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 Before these endowments could be given at Kirtland, the Saints had to
 flee before mobocracy. And, by toil and daily labor, they found places
 in Missouri, where they laid the corner stones of Temples, in Zion and
 her Stakes, and then had to retreat to Illinois, to save the lives of
 those who could get away alive from Missouri, where fell the Apostle
 David W. Patten, with many like associates, and where were imprisoned
 in loathsome dungeons, and fed on human flesh, Joseph and Hyrum, and
 many others, But before all this had transpired, the Temple at
 Kirtland had fallen into the hands of wicked men, and by them been
 polluted, like the Temple at Jerusalem, and consequently it was
 disowned by the Father and the Son.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 At Nauvoo, Joseph dedicated another Temple, the third on record. He
 knew what was wanting, for he had previously given most of the
 prominent individuals then before him their endowment. He needed no
 revelation, theng of a thing he had long experienced, any more than
 those now do, who have experienced the same things. It is only where
 experience fails, that revelation is needed.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 Before the Nauvoo Temple was completed, Joseph was murdered—murdered
 at sun light, under the protection of the most noble government that
 then existed, and that now exists, on our earth. Has his blood been
 atoned for? No! And why? A martyr's blood to true religion was never
 atoned for on our earth. No man, or nation of men, without the
 Priesthood, has power to make atonement for such sins. The souls of
 all such, since the days of Jesus, are under the altar," and are
 crying to God, day and night, for vengeance. And shall they cry in
 vain? God forbid! He has promised He will hear them in His own due
 time, and recompense a righteous reward.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 But what of the Temple in Nauvoo? By the aid of sword in one hand, and
 trowel and hammer in the other, with fire arms at hand, and a strong
 band of police, and the blessings of heaven, the Saints, through
 hunger, and thirst, and weariness, and watchings, and prayings, so far
 completed the Temple, despite the devices of the mob, that many
 received a small portion of their endowment, but we know of no one who
 received it in its fulness. And then, to save the lives of all the
 Saints from cruel murder, we removed westward, and being led by the
 all-searching eye of the Great Jehovah, we arrived at this place.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 Of our journey hither, we need say nothing, only, God led us. Of the
 sufferings of those who were compelled to, and did, leave Nauvoo in
 the winter of 1846, we need say nothing. Those who experienced it know
 it, and those who did not, to tell them of it would be like exhibiting
 a beautiful painting to a blind man.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 We will not stop to tell you of the sufferings of widows and orphans
 on Omaha lands, while their husbands and fathers were traversing the
 burning plains of the South, to fight the battles of a country which
 had banished them from civilization, for they secured the land on
 which we dwell, from our nation's foe, exposed the gold of California,
 and turned the world upside down. All these things are before you—you
 know them, and we need not repeat them.
 
Vol. 2, p.32
 While these things were transpiring with the Saints in the wilderness;
 the Temple at Nauvoo passed into the hands of the enemy, who polluted
 it to that extent the Lord not only ceased [p.33] to occupy it, but He
 loathed to have it called by His name, and permitted the wrath of its
 possessors to purify it. by fire, as a token of what will speedily
 fall on them and their habitations, unless they repent.
 
Vol. 2, p.33
 But what are we here for, this day? To celebrate the birth-day of our
 religion! To lay the foundation of a Temple to the Most High God, so
 that when His Son, our Elder Brother, shall again appear, he may have
 a place where he can lay his head, and not only spend a night or a
 day, but find a place of peace, that he may stay till he can say, "I
 am satisfied."
 
Vol. 2, p.33
 Brethren, shall the Son of Man be satisfied with our proceedings this
 day? Shall he have a house on the earth which he can call his own?
 Shall he have place where he can lay his head, and rest over night,
 and tarry as long as he pleases, and be satisfied and pleased with his
 accommodations?
 
Vol. 2, p.33
 These are questions for you to answer. If you say yes, you have got to
 do the work, or it will not be done. We do not want any whiners about
 this Temple. If you cannot commence cheerfully, and go through the
 labor of the whole building cheerfully, start for California, and the
 quicker the better. Make you a golden calf, and worship it. If your
 care for the ordinances of salvation, for yourselves, your living, and
 dead, is not first and foremost in your hearts, in your actions, and
 in everything you possess, go! Pay your debts, if you have any, and go
 in peace, and prove to God and all His Saints that you are what you
 profess to be, by your acts—a God of Gods, and know more than He that
 made you.
 
Vol. 2, p.33
 But if you are what you profess to be, do your duty—stay with the
 Saints, pay your Tithing, and be prompt in paying, as you are in
 feeding your family; and the Temple, of which we have now laid the
 South-east Corner Stone, will arise in beauty and grandeur, in a
 manner and time which you have not hitherto known or contemplated.
 
Vol. 2, p.33
 The Saints of these valleys have grown in riches, and abundance of the
 comforts of life, in a manner hitherto unparalleled on the page of
 history, and if they will do by their Heavenly Father as He has done
 by them, soon will this Temple be inclosed. But if you go in for a
 speculation with passers by, as many have hitherto done, you will not
 live to see the Topstone of this Temple laid; and your labors and
 toils for yourselves and, friends, dead and alive, will be worse than
 though you had had no existence.
 
Vol. 2, p.33
 We dedicate this, the South-east Corner Stone of this Temple, to the
 Most High God. May it remain in peace till it has done its work, and
 until He who has inspired our hearts to fulfil the prophecies of His
 holy Prophets, that the House of the Lord should be reared in the
 "Tops Of the Mountains," shall be satisfied, and say, "It is enough."
 And may every tongue, pen, and weapon, that may rise against this or
 any other Corner Stone of this building, feel the wrath and scourging
 of an incensed God! May sinners in Zion be afraid, and fearful news
 surprise the hypocrite, from this hour. And may all who do not feel to
 say Amen, go speedily to that long night of rest from which no sleeper
 will awake, till roused by the trump of the Second Resurrection.
 [p.34] 
 
 Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1853
 
 A Prayer
 
 By President Heber C. Kimball, Delivered on the 
 South-East Corner Stone of the Temple at Great Salt Lake City, 
 after the First Presidency and the Patriarch had laid the Stone, 
 April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.34
 O God, the Eternal Father, in the name of thy Son Jesus Christ of
 Nazareth, we ask thee to look upon us at this time in thy tender
 mercy. Thou beholdest that thy servants, Brigham and his Council, have
 laid the Chief Corner Stone of a holy House, which we are about to
 erect unto thy name. We desire to do it with clean hands and pure
 hearts before thee, and before thine holy angels. 
 
Vol. 2, p.34
 We thank thee that we are permitted to live in the flesh, and have a
 place upon thy footstool, and partake daily of the bounties thy hand
 bestows, for thou art our Father, and Jesus Christ is our Elder
 Brother.
 
Vol. 2, p.34
 Inasmuch, O Lord, as we desire to erect a House to thy name, that if
 it seemeth thee good to come and take up thine abode on the earth,
 thou mayest have a place to lay thy head, we pray thee to assist us to
 erect it in purity before thee, and the Heavenly hosts.
 
Vol. 2, p.34
 We ask thee to help us so to conduct ourselves, that all the holy
 Prophets, the angels of Heaven, with thee and thy Son, may be engaged
 continually for our welfare, in the work of salvation and eternal
 lives. Bless us in this attempt to glorify thee. Bless this portion of
 the earth we dwell upon —even these valleys of the mountains, which we
 have consecrated unto thee. Cause them to bring forth the productions
 of the soil in rich abundance. Bless the seeds that are placed therein
 by thy servants and handmaidens. And inasmuch as they are disposed to
 do thy work, and erect a Temple to thy name, which is their fixed
 purpose and determination; let the heavens be gentle over them. May
 the earth be sanctified for their good, and the seeds they throw into
 it yield to them an hundred fold in return. We pray thee to bless such
 men and women—may the blessings of the Almighty richly attend them,
 and multiply them in their families, in their herds and flocks, in
 strength and in health, in salvation, and in eternal lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.34
 We also pray for those who do not feel favorably disposed to thy
 work—may thy blessings not attend them, but may they go backward and
 not forward, may they wither and not increase, and may the strength
 that they might have received, through their faithfulness to thy work,
 be multiplied and divided amongst these thy servants, who are
 determined to keep thy commandments, and sanctify their affections
 unto thee.
 
Vol. 2, p.34
 Look upon thy servant Brigham, O Lord, and let thy Holy Spirit rest
 mightily upon him this day, and from henceforth. May he live to
 dictate the erection of thy house, see the Top-stone brought on with
 rejoicing, and administer the keys of salvation and eternal life unto
 his brethren therein. Bless his Council in common with him, may they
 live to a good old age, and glorify God in all their days; may they
 never want for food and raiment, for fathers and mothers, for wives
 and children, and for  the power of the, [p.35] Spirit to inspire
 them, and those thou hast given them.
 
Vol. 2, p.35
 Pour out thy Spirit upon thy servants, the Twelve Apostles; may thy
 power abide upon them, to qualify them for the responsible calling
 unto which thou hast called them. Also, in connexion with them, let
 thy Spirit rest upon the Quorums of the Seventies, the High Priests,
 the Bishops, the High Council, the Elders, Priests, Teachers, and
 Deacons; and upon every faithful member of thy Church in these valleys
 of the mountains, and in all the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.35
 Now, O God, we dedicate this Stone to thee. May this spot be holy, and
 all that pertaineth to it. And inasmuch as there shall be an enemy, or
 a person that arc, evil disposed towards thy house, and they shall
 endeavor to lay snares for the feet of thy people, may they be caught
 in their own net, be overwhelmed in their own dilemma, and have no
 power nor influence in the least to hurt thy Saints from this time
 henceforth and for ever. May the power oft he mighty God of Jacob
 fortify thy servants, enabling them to execute righteousness before
 thee the Lord our God.
 
Vol. 2, p.35
 Hear us, O Lord, for we dedicate this, the South-east Corner Stone
 unto thee, praying that it may sleep in peace, be preserved from
 decay, for it is the Chief Corner Stone of the House we shall rear to
 thy name. May the same blessings attend the other three Corner Stones,
 and all the works thy servants shall set their hands to do, from this
 time henceforth and for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.35
 Bless the architect, the superintendent, the foremen of the various
 departments, and all the laborers that shall raise a hand, or move a
 thing for the erection and perfection of this thine house; and provide
 for them, their wives, their children, and all that pertains unto
 them, that they may want for no good or necessary thing, while they
 are engaged in thy service, and from this time henceforth and for
 ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.35
 We dedicate ourselves unto thee, with our wives, our children, our
 flocks, and our herds, with all the settlements and possessions that
 pertain to thy people in these valleys of the mountains. And all the
 praise and the glory we will ascribe to the Father, Son, and Holy
 Ghost. Amen.
 
 Edward Hunter, April 6, 1853
 
 Persecutions, Position, Prospects, and Agency of the Saints
 
 An Oration by Bishop Edward Hunter, 
 delivered on the South-West Corner Stone of the Temple, at Great Salt 
 Lake City, after the Presidencies of the Aaronic 
 Priesthood had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.35
 Brethren and Friends—This, the South-west Corner Stone of this Temple,
 in Salt Lake Valley, and Utah Territory, has been laid by the Aaronic
 Priesthood, which is in connection with the Melchisedec Priesthood
 forever—to connect those two Priesthoods to the building up of the
 kingdom of the last days, and exalt mankind on the earth, and in the
 presence of God, and prepare for the coming of Christ our Redeemer.
 
Vol. 2, p.36
 The past, the present, and the future—our history, our destiny, recur
 [p.36] with redoubled force upon our minds, upon occasions like this.
 In honor to the great God we are here assembled. To the Valleys of the
 mountains we have been led by His Almighty power and watchful
 guidance. We have been delivered from our enemies, from our
 oppressors, by His unerring wisdom, and surpassing kindness.
 
Vol. 2, p.36
 Never before could the Saints look around, and behold so glorious, so
 prosperous a prospect before them, for the accomplishment of the
 enterprise which we this day commence. Although peace may temporarily
 have smiled around, yet it was like the lone traveller, struggling to
 make his way through the scarcely incrustated lava, yet warm, amid the
 craters of the momentarily extinct volcano, which has only ceased to
 pour forth its liquid fire, to gather renewed and increased energy,
 and again send forth its lurid flame, molten fury, and devastation, to
 all around. Thus has it ever been with this people—in the midst of
 enemies have they struggled to build up cities, wherein they might
 inhabit; erect temples unto the name of the God whom they serve,
 wherein to worship, and receive their holy anointings and endowments.
 But no sooner have they commenced, than have also commenced the
 howlings of the myrmidons of Satan's kingdom, crying, as they did
 before Pilate, when they murdered the Saviour of the world, "Away with
 him! away with him! crucify him! crucify him!" And they have poured
 out their wrath—they have murdered the Saints, driven them from city
 to city, from land to land, dispossessed them of their inheritances,
 destroyed their cities, their  temples and slain their Prophets.
 
Vol. 2, p.36
 As it was in  the days of our Saviour and his Apostles, so has it been
 in our day. They have used every stratagem, every exertion to destroy
 the Priesthood from the face of the earth. They were successful
 then—will they be so now? Will the authority of the holy and eternal
 Priesthood of Almighty God, again be driven from the face of the
 earth, the Prophets and Apostles all slain, and none left in
 possession of the living oracles of divine truth? No.! no!! The might
 of Jehovah will preserve us. The Lord God will sustain us, and, if so
 be we should be scattered as hitherto, He will gather us in greater
 power, greater numbers, with increased ability to perform His work
 upon the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.36
 Let all people, sinners, mobocrats, and devils, learn from experience
 that persecution, plunder, robbery, rapine, murder, and expulsion from
 home and country, will not win. They have effectually tried this plan,
 and it has as effectually failed every time. Please take notice! and
 devise some new scheme the next time, wherein you can feel some
 assurance, that you may possibly succeed, and we have the pleasure of
 not being plundered, murdered, and disfranchised in the same old way.
 Tax your inventive genius for some broader scheme to destroy God's
 people from the face of the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.36
 Suppose you try the suggestion of our much esteemed, though distant,
 learned, very polite, and unsolicited chronicler, Lieutenant Gunnison,
 "of letting us alone severely?" But I will not make suggestions for
 you, having great confidence in your ability of changing your mode of
 operation. When your plans become so futile, weak, and unavailing, as
 to become stale and uninteresting, I may suggest for you. In the
 meantime, let the Saints remember the promise President Young made
 their, upon the occasion of his breaking the ground for this temple,
 on the 14th of February last—"Not one of them, who had not been
 through the fiery ordeal, should lose the privilege, if he  continued
 faithful; he shall not be a whit behind [p.37] the most exquisite
 infliction of torture that any of the Saints have had to endure." If
 you are faithful, you shall have the promised blessing pertaining to
 those characters who became partakers of the sufferings of our Lord
 and Saviour Jesus Christ.
 
Vol. 2, p.37
 When we look around us, what do  we behold? We see the most
 unmistakable tokens of prosperity, peace, and plenty; the self-evident
 fruits of high heaven's protecting care, industry, sobriety, and
 faith. What else do we behold? Wickedness—the hydra-headed monster,
 apostacy, dares to lift his head; thieves dare to prowl in our midst.
 
Vol. 2, p.37
 It seems, that no sooner can the Lord pour out His blessings upon His
 people, and Zion be favored for a season, than it becomes occasion for
 some to kick and flounder, turning their heel against that beneficent
 power unto whom they owe their being, their existences—who has fed
 them, and nurtured them, and led them, like as He did the Saints of
 old, all the day long.
 
Vol. 2, p.37
 What becomes the duly of the Saints under such circumstances? Do you
 realize that upon yourselves, in a great measure, depends your future
 prosperity, the prosperity of Zion's cause, the extension and
 advancement of the cause of truth in the world? Do you consider that
 it is your duty to purify and sanctify your hearts before God, to put
 evil far from you, to resist the allurements, temptations, and devices
 of Satan, and thus panoplied in the bright armour of integrity, truth,
 and righteousness, with pure hearts, and clean hands, and arising in
 the strength, might, and majesty of the great Jehovah, put down
 iniquity, yea, with an eagle eye, ferret it out, and with a strong
 arm, hush in eternal silence every ingrate spirit, who profanes, with
 his unholy presence, the most holy place; who tramples under his feet,
 as a thing of naught, those covenants, those most solemn obligations,
 which he has freely made? So shall Israel put away iniquity from their
 midst, and obtain and retain the favor of the Lord of Hosts.
 
Vol. 2, p.37
 Do you remember the history of the Gadiantons, as told in the Book of
 Mormon? We are surrounded by their descendants. Those loathsome,
 effeminate specimens of humanity, which we daily see in our midst, are
 their children, low, degraded, sunken to the lowest depths of human
 existence. We have our location amid their strongholds, where the
 ruins of their cities, towns, and fortifications are yet to be
 seen—they continue unto this day. Shall we, the Saints of the Most
 High God, who have been the special recipients of the oracles of Fife
 and salvation, to this generation, to all generations to come, to even
 those who have preceded us—shall we, through supineness and neglect,
 permit a foundation to be laid in our midst, for the ultimate triumph
 of wickedness, apostacy, and every abomination which maketh desolate?
 I tell you, if we do, we need go no farther in the progress of this
 work, for we shall most probably share the fate of those Gadiantons
 and their children. Better, far better, would it be for us to stop,
 and, in the first place, sweep from our midst and from our borders,
 every vestige of unmitigated wickedness and sin. If we do not put it
 down, it will put us down. If we do not, when we have the privilege,
 the opportunity, magnify our calling, fulfil our covenants, the Lord
 our God will withdraw  His Spirit from our midst, as being unworthy
 and negligent servants.
 
Vol. 2, p.37
 I am aware that the devil raves and grows angry when the Saints
 prepare to build a temple, I am aware that he rummages every nook and
 corner, to gain the ascendant, seduce away, stir up strife,
 contention, and hinder [p.38]  the progress of the work; he seeks to
 lull into a false security, the vigilance of the Saints; to cool their
 ardor, check their efforts, and render them fruitless; to cause them
 to neglect their duties, grow luke-warm and indifferent towards the
 cause of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
 Brethren, let me exhort you against these allurements, against this
 apathy—it will never do, it does not become the Latter-day Saints,
 whose work rolls upon them as fast as they are able to accomplish it.
 The Saints pray their Father in heaven to hasten His work, and roll it
 forth with mighty power.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
 Do you not know that the heavens are ready to drop with blessings in
 store for the faithful Saints, if they were ready and able to receive
 them? The Almighty God is ready to establish His kingdom upon the
 earth, in power and majesty, if His people were ready to receive, were
 prepared to administer therein in holiness, purity, and wisdom.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
  But are this people ready? No! they are not—their work is
 preparatory, and I am happy in believing that their progress is
 onward, that they are advancing toward that unity, faith, and
 perfection, those good works and Godlike attainments, which shall
 witness unto the Lord our God, that they are rapidly approximating
 towards that eventful period, when the Son of Man will appear in his
 temple, to cheer the hearts of his people.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
 The heavens are propitious, and if we do right, the Lord our God will
 be our friend, bless and prosper us in our endeavors to bring. to pass
 this our preparatory work. We will build a temple unto the name of the
 mighty God of Jacob, here in the wilderness of deserts, amid the
 forest of mountains, upon the foundation which we this day consecrate
 unto the Lord of Hosts. We will rear a superstructure wherein we can
 receive the ministrations of angels and holy beings; wherein we can
 receive instructions, and perform offices for the redemption of our
 dead, receive keys for the resurrection of the Saints of God, wherein
 we can meet the spirits of just men made perfect, and again strike
 hands with the martyred Prophets, Joseph and Hyrum, and all those who
 have suffered and died for the testimony of Jesus.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
 We are far more commodiously situated, far better prepared for this
 work, than ever before, as a people. We have a house wherein we can
 hold our Councils, a tabernacle wherein to worship, storehouses to
 contain the tithing of the people, and shops, and machinery in full
 operation.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
 The wall around the Temple Block will soon secure those grounds from
 intrusion. We are comparatively free from debt, everything seems
 favorable for the rapid progress of this work.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
 Brethren, it depends upon your efforts, your liberality, your
 faithfulness, whether its progress be slow or fast. We are now ready
 to bid the Saints "come lend us your aid—bring up to the Tithing House
 of the Lord, your tithings and your consecrations; pay up what you
 owe, that our hands may be untied, and freed from our remaining
 indebtedness; that the hearts of the public workmen may rejoice in the
 blessings and comforts of life." Let your liberality be known by your
 works, and remember that it is your own work you are called upon to
 perform, and one in which you have the deepest and most abiding
 interest.
 
Vol. 2, p.38
  Bring forth the materials for building—stone, lime, and sand; lumber
 and timber; the pine, the fir, and the cedar; the iron and steel; the
 silver, gold, and precious stones; to ornament, make beautiful and
 glorious the place of His presence, whose excellence surpasses the
 understanding of the children of men. Amen.[p.39] 
 
 Alfred Cordon, April 6, 1853
 
 Prayer
 
 By Bishop Alfred Cordon, 
 Delivered on the South-West Corner Stone of the Temple at 
 Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidencies of the 
 Aaronic Priesthood had laid the Stone, April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.39
 O God, the Eternal Father, we thank thee that we are assembled here
 this morning, to lay the foundation of another Temple to thy name. We
 ask thee, in the name of Jesus Christ thy Son, to let thy blessing
 rest upon this, the South-west Corner Stone, which has been laid by
 the Presiding Bishop of thy Church, and his Council. Also let thy
 power and strength rest upon thy servants who shall endeavor to build
 upon the same—may that spirit of unanimity and peace that pervades our
 bosoms this morning, rest upon those who shall labor upon this
 building; may it also rest upon their wives and children, and extend
 itself throughout the length and breadth of this territory, and the
 whole world, that the honest in heart may rejoice, and thy Saints be
 filled with thanksgiving, with praise and adorations to thy great
 name, for the mercies thou art continually extending unto them.
 
Vol. 2, p.39
 Especially let thine Elders abroad, whose hearts are panting this day
 with joy and satisfaction, feel the force and influence of thy Spirit,
 that so richly rest upon us, that they may take comfort and
 consolation. Let their lives be preserved, that they may return, and
 behold a building reared to thy name, and greatly rejoice and More
 thee, O God. May their way be opened, that they may move from nation
 to nation, from city to city, and from habitation to habitation. Let
 thine angles go before them, and the secret agency of thy Holy Spirit
 touch the hearts of the people for their good, that thy purposes may
 soon be accomplished, that Israel may be gathered from the nations of
 the earth, that light and truth may spread itself, until all the
 honest. in heart rejoice in the principles of freedom, and every band
 and yoke of the tyrant is snapped and broken asunder, and the
 knowledge and power of God shall cover the earth, as the waters cover
 the face of the great deep.
 
Vol. 2, p.39
 We pray thee to let the petitions of thy servant, which were offered
 upon the Chief Corner Stone, be answered upon the heads of this
 people, and may thy blessing and power rest upon him and his brethren,
 even the First Presidency of thy Church. May they be filled with the
 spirit of revelation continually, that thy Saints may flourish, thy
 kingdom prosper, and thy work roll forth under their guidance, that
 the day may soon come when Zion shall be respected among the nations,
 and the Holy Priesthood be the only authority acknowledged, either at
 home or abroad, on the land or on the sea.
 
Vol. 2, p.39
 Direct thy people in thy path, that they may be prepared for the
 accomplishing of thy purposes. Let the Temple for which we are this
 day laying the Corner Stones, be reared to thy name, and the Top-stone
 be brought on with shouts of rejoicing before thee. Let every person
 that shall put forth his hand to prevent [p.40] this thing from being
 accomplished, sink into oblivion, and may his power wither like the
 gourd of Jonah. Let all those who put forth their hands to rear this
 House, or in any way assist in doing the same, be blessed abundantly
 in the blessings of heaven, and the blessings of earth. And may all
 things work together for the good of thy people in all time to come.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 We dedicate this Stone, and resign ourselves to thee, to use us
 according to thy pleasure, praying thee to direct our course, and save
 us eternally in thy celestial Kingdom, in the name of Jesus Christ.
 Amen.
 
 John Young, April 6, 1853
 
 Church Built on a Rock—Efforts of Satan—the Priesthood
 
 An Oration by Elder John Young, 
 Delivered on the North-West Corner Stone of the Temple at 
 Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidency of the High Priests'
 Quorum, 
 and the Presidency and the High Council of the Stake had laid the
 Stone, 
 April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 Brethren and Sisters—I have not a written oration to read before you,
 but shall content myself with simply expressing the feelings that
 pervade my breast on this interesting occasion. What I say, will come
 at once from the fountain of my heart.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 I have one thing to say particularly—that this is the best day I ever
 saw in all my life. I realize that I am greatly blessed, in connection
 with my brethren and sisters of this Church, that I am permitted to
 live to see the present day, and to stand upon this rock, which is the
 North-west Corner Stone of a Temple that is to be built upon this
 ground, which Stone we have laid in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 I firmly believe that, as we stand upon this rock, so is the Church of
 Latter-day Saints founded upon the rock of eternal ages. My continual
 prayer and desire are, that we may live to see a Temple built to the
 name of the Most High God. I feel myself honored of God and my
 brethren, in having the opportunity of standing here to-day, in
 speaking, and realizing what I have, since I came on the Temple
 ground.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 I hope we shall see the Cap-stone brought on with shouts of joy. I
 believe we shall, if we remain faithful in the cause of truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 I very well know that, at the commencement of the Temples that have
 heretofore been built to the name of the Lord, by this people, the
 devil has always moved his artillery with greater power and activity
 at that time. This is the foundation of the fourth Temple that the
 Latter-day Saints have laid; and I pray that we shall all feel nerved
 up with power to accomplish the great and glorious work which we are
 called to perform.
 
Vol. 2, p.40
 For my own part, I am sensible that I have not long to stay upon the
 earth, but I have a great desire to live in connection with my
 brethren, to see this Temple completed. I believe we shall.
 
Vol. 2, p.41
 My chief interest in living on the [p.41]  earth is to see the work of
 the Lord prosper, and to assist all in my power to roll it forth; and
 why I say this is the best day I ever saw upon the earth, is because
 the prospects for the advancement of the kingdom of God are greater
 now than ever I saw them before in my days. I have always, in all my
 life, been desirous to see the cause of the Lord prosper on the earth,
 but more especially so since I found a true Church founded by the
 Prophet of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.41
 We have Prophets among us—a Seer and Revelator, and also Apostles of
 Jesus Christ. Do I not know that I am standing this day in the
 presence of the greatest men that are to be found upon the footstool
 of God? My voice is now sounding in the ears of the greatest men that
 are this side of eternity, and I know it. If I should stand before all
 the kings, potentates, and princes of the earth, in one general
 assembly, the comparison would not begin to bear with the present
 occasion. They are men chosen by the people alone, and destitute of
 the power of an eternal Priesthood. These are the mighty chieftains of
 Israel, called and appointed by the Lord of Hosts, clothed with
 salvation and eternal lives, and sent for a blessing to the faithful.
 
Vol. 2, p.41
 I am thankful and happy. I have not language sufficient at my command
 to express, in full, my feelings. If I did not make a written oration,
 it has fallen to my lot to make a few verbal remarks. I am proud to
 stand here with my brethren, and pray that the power of the Spirit of
 God may rest upon His people, that they may prosper exceedingly, and
 bud and blossom like a fruitful bough upon the mountains. I have felt,
 while these Stones were being laid, that the angels of God were round
 about us. And may a convoy of them continually attend this holy spot,
 until all the things we desire to do for the glory of our Heavenly
 Father, and the extension of His cause on earth, are accomplished,
 which is my prayer. Amen.
 
 George B. Wallace, April 6, 1853
 
 Prayer
 
 By Elder George B. Wallace, 
 Delivered on the North-West Corner Stone of the Temple, at 
 Great Salt Lake City, after the Presidency of the High Priests'
 Quorum, 
 and the Presidency and the High Council of the Stake had laid the
 Stone, 
 April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.41
 Righteous and merciful God, the Eternal Father, in the name of Jesus
 of Nazareth, we consecrate and dedicate this Stone unto thee, even the
 North-west Corner Stone, which we have laid as part of the foundation
 of a Temple to be built unto thy great and holy name. We pray thee, O
 God, to accept this offering from our hands; and may thy peace and
 blessing be and abide here, that this spot of ground may be holy unto
 thee, and never be polluted by those who are unholy, or by any unclean
 thing.
 
Vol. 2, p.42
 May this foundation be firm as the foundations of the everlasting
 hills [p.42] that cannot be moved, that the super-structure which
 shall be reared upon it may never be shaken, that the people may
 receive their blessings therein, to qualify them to pass through the
 vale, into celestial happiness.
 
Vol. 2, p.42
 We pray thee, O Lord, to let thy peace be upon those who labor upon
 these works; may their hearts be inspired by the Holy Ghost, to
 realize that they are working to build a House to thy name, that
 immortal beings may come and administer in the ordinances of
 salvation, and teach thy servants things that are beyond the vail, to
 prepare them to enter into that rest which is prepared and promised to
 thy Saints. We pray thee to cement this Corner Stone in a bond of
 indissoluble union with the other three, that they may stand firm as
 the eternal Priesthood which has been given unto men, even thy
 servants, that never can be moved out of its place, but will stand,
 from this time henceforth and for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.42
 Bless the people that are congregated together this day; may it be to
 them a day long to be remembered let thy Spirit prevail in their midst
 and every heart be filled with unutterable joy. Let the visions of
 eternity be opened unto them, that they may behold things new and
 precious, and rejoice in the holy principles of the Gospel of God;
 that has been brought to light in this dispensation, by the
 administration of angels to thy servants, even in the latter days.
 
Vol. 2, p.42
 Let our enemies be taken in their own snare, and fall into the pit
 they dig for thy people. Let confusion come upon them; may they be
 turned backward, and have no power from this time henceforth and
 forever, to prevail against the Saints and the Lord's anointed.
 Inspire the hearts of thy servants that are scattered abroad among the
 nations of the earth, and upon the islands of the sea; may their eyes
 be inclined towards us this day, and let their hearts be lifted up in
 joy and rejoicing before thee. Strengthen them, and give them great
 prosperity in their missions, and return them with honor to see the
 Cap-stone of this Temple brought on with shouting grace unto it.
 
Vol. 2, p.42
 We now dedicate ourselves, our wives, our children, our flocks and
 herds, unto thee, O God the Eternal Father, and pray thee to accept of
 us, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.43] 
 
 Parley P. Pratt, April 6, 1853
 
 Spiritual Communication
 
 An Oration by Elder Parley P. Pratt, 
 Delivered on the North-East Corner, Stone of the Temple at 
 Great Salt Lake City, after the Twelve Apostles, the First Presidency 
 of the Seventies, and the Presidency of the Elders' Quorum had laid
 the Stone, 
 April 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 "And when they shall say unto you, seek unto them that have familiar
 spirits, and unto wizards that peep and mutter; should not a people
 seek unto their God? for the living to hear from the dead?"
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 The foregoing text was copied by Nephi, from the Book of Isaiah, about
 six hundred years before Christ, and is now contained in the second
 Book of Nephi, chap. ix.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
  For the last few years the world has been disturbed very much by
 alleged communications from the world of spirits. "Mesmerism,"
 "Clairvoyance," "Spiritual Knockings," "Writing Mediums," &c., are
 said to be channels of communication between the living and the dead.
 How often one meets with an invitation to seek to some "medium"—to
 some one "familiar with spirits," in order to hear from a deceased
 father, mother, husband, wife, or other relative or friend.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 On the other hand, these alleged communications from the spirit. world
 are zealously opposed, on the ground that there is no such philosophy
 in nature; that there can be no medium of communication between the
 living and those who have passed the vale of death; and that,
 therefore, all alleged communications from that source must
 necessarily be false.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 It becomes the Saints to be able on this, as on all other subjects, to
 judge correctly and understandingly, by their knowledge of the
 principles of true philosophy, and of the laws of God and naure.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 If on the one hand we admit the principle of communication between the
 spirit world and our own, and yield ourselves to the unreserved or
 indiscriminate guidance of every spiritual manifestation, we are hable
 to be led about by every wind of doctrine, and by every kind of spirit
 which constitute the varieties of being and of thought in the spirit
 world. Demons, foul or unclean spirits, adultorous or murderous
 spirits, those who love or make a lie, can communicate with beings in
 the flesh, as well as those who are more true and virtuous.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 Again—The spirits who are ignorant, uncultivated, and who remain in
 error, can communicate through the same medium as those better
 informed.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 To illustrate this subject, we will, consider the telegraphic wire as
 a medium of communication between New York and Boston.
 
Vol. 2, p.43
 Through this medium a holy Prophet or Apostle could communicate the
 holy and sacred words of truth; while through the same, could be
 communicated words of truth in relation to news, business
 transactions, the sciences, &c.; and also every species of lie, error,
 imposition, fraud, &c. Hence, if the people of New York should submit
 to the guidance of beings in Boston, who communicate [p.44] with them
 by telegraph or other mediums, they would be guided by a mixture of
 intelligence, truth, error, falsehood, &c., in every conceivable
 variety. So with communications from the spirit world, if we once
 credit the philosophy or fact of an existing medium of communication.
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 If, on the other hand, we deny the philosophy or the fact of spiritual
 communication between the living and those who have died, we deny the
 very fountain from which emanated the great truths or principles which
 were the foundation of both the ancient and modern Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 Who communicated with Jesus and his disciples on the holy mount? Moses
 and Elias, from the invisible world. Who bestowed upon the Apostles
 the commission to preach the Gospel to every creature in all the
 world? He that had passed the vale of death, and had dwelt in the
 spirit world, yea, he that had ascended far on high above the realms
 of death, and far beyond all the principalities and powers of the
 spirit world, and had entered, and been crowned, in the mansions of
 immortal flesh.
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 Who communicated with the beloved disciple on the Isle if Patmos, and
 revealed those sublime truths contained in his prophetic book? He that
 liveth and was dead, through his angel, who declared to John—Behold, I
 am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the Prophets, that have the
 testimony of Jesus.
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 Who communicated with our great modern Prophet, and revealed through
 him as a medium, the ancient history of a hemisphere, and the records
 of the ancient dead? Moroni, who had lived upon the earth fourteen
 hundred years before. Who ordained Joseph the Prophet, and his fellow,
 servant, to the preparatory Priesthood, to baptize for remission of
 sins? John the Baptist, who had been beheaded! Who ordained our first
 founders to the Apostleship, to hold the keys of the kingdom of God,
 in these the times of restoration? Peter, James, and John, from the
 eternal world. Who instructed him in the mysteries of the Kingdom, and
 in all things pertaining to Priesthood, law, philosophy, sacred
 architecture, ordinances, sealings, anointings, baptisms for the dead,
 and in the mysteries of the first, second, and third heavens, many of
 which are unlawful to utter? Angels and spirits from the eternal
 worlds.
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 Who revealed to him the plan of redemption, and of exaltation for the
 dead who had died without the Gospel? and the keys and preparations
 necessary for holy and perpetual converse with Jesus Christ, and with
 the spirits of just men made perfect, and with the general assembly
 and Church of the first-born, in the holy of holies? Those from the
 dead!
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 Again—How do the Saints expect the necessary information by which to
 complete the ministrations for the salvation and exaltation of their
 friends who have died? 
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 By one holding the keys of the oracles of God, as a medium through
 which the living can hear from the dead. 
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 Shall we, then, deny the principle, the philosophy, the fact of
 communication between worlds? No! verily no! 
 
Vol. 2, p.44
 The spiritual philosophy of the present age was introduced to the
 modern world by Joseph Smith. The people of the United States
 abandoned him to martyrdom, and his followers to fire, and sword, and
 plunder, and imprisonment, and final banishment to these far-off
 mountains and deserts, simply because a medium of communication with
 the invisible world had been found, whereby the living could hear from
 the dead. No sooner had the people and nation, thus guilty of innocent
 blood, completed the banishment of [p.45] the Saints from their midst,
 than they began to adopt some of the same principles of spiritual
 philosophy, although in a perverted sense of the word.
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 Editors, statesmen, philosophers, priests, and lawyers, as well as the
 common people, began to advocate the principle of converse with the
 dead, by visions, divination, clairvoyance, knocking, and writing
 mediums, &c., &c. This spiritual philosophy of converse with the dead,
 once established by the labors, toils, sufferings, and martyrdom of
 its modern founders, and now embraced by a large portion of the
 learned world, shows a triumph more rapid and complete—a victory more
 extensive, than has ever been achieved in the same length of time in
 our world.
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 A quarter of a century since, an obscure boy and his few associates,
 in the western wilds of New York, commenced to hold converse with the
 dead. Now, vision, new revelation, clairvoyance, mediums, oracles,
 &c., are talked of and advocated as far as the modern press extends
 its influence, or steam its powers of locomotion. 
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 An important point is gained, a victory won, and a countless host of
 opposing powers vanquished, on one of the leading or fundamental
 truths of "Mormon" philosophy, viz.—"That the living may hear from the
 dead."
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 But, notwithstanding these great victories of truth over error,
 ignorance, and superstition, in certain points of spiritual
 philosophy, yet much remains to be done, are pure, uncontaminated
 truth will reign triumphant, and darkness and error surrender their
 last stronghold on the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 The fact of spiritual communications being established, by which the
 living hear from the dead—being no longer a question of controversy
 with the well informed, we drop that point, and call attention to the
 means of discriminating or judging between the lawful and the unlawful
 mediums or channels of communication—between the holy and impure, the
 truths and falsehoods, thus communicated.
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 The words of the holy Prophet in our text, while they admit the
 principle of the living hearing from the dead, openly rebuke, and
 sharply reprove, persons for seeking to those who have familiar
 spirits, and to wizards that peep and mutter, and remind us that a
 people should seek unto their God for the living to hear from the dead
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 By what means, then, can a people seek unto their God, for such an
 important blessing as to hear from the dead?
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 And how shall we discriminate between those who seek to Him, and these
 who seek the same by unlawful means?
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 In the first place, no persons can successfully seek to God for this
 privilege, unless they believe in direct revelation in modem times. 
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 Secondly, it is impossible for us to seek Him successfully, and remain
 in our sins. A thorough repentance and reformation of life are
 absolutely necessary, if we would seek to Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 Thirdly, Jesus Christ is the only name given under heaven as a medium
 through which to approach to God. None, then, can be lawful mediums,
 who are unbelievers in Jesus Christ, or in modem revelation; or who
 remain in their sins; or who act in their own name, instead of the
 name appointed.
 
Vol. 2, p.45
 And moreover, the Lord has appointed a Holy Priesthood on the earth,
 and in the heavens, and also in the world of spirits; which Priesthood
 is after the order or similitude of His Son; and has committed to this
 Priesthood the keys of holy and divine revelation, and of
 correspondence, or communication between angels, spirits, and men, and
 between all the holy departments, [p.46]  principalities, and powers
 of His government in all worlds.
 
Vol. 2, p.46
 And again—The Lord has ordained that all the most holy things
 pertaining to the salvation of the dead, and all the most holy
 conversations and correspondence with God, angels, and spirits, shall
 be had only in the sanctuary of His holy Temple on the earth, when
 prepared for that purpose by His Saints; and shall be received and
 administered by those who are ordained and sealed unto this power, to
 hold the keys of the sacred oracles of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.46
 To this same principle the Prophets Isaiah and Micah bear testimony,
 saying, that in the last days all nations: shall go up to the house
 (or Temple). of the Lord, in order to be taught in His ways, and to
 walk in His paths; for out of Zion shall go forth the law, &c. Now it
 is evident that the people of all nations in the last days would be
 utterly unable to learn the ways of the Lord to perfection, in any
 other place except in a holy Temple erected among the mountains. For
 if the oracles, and most holy ordinances, and the keys or the
 mysteries, could be had elsewhere, or in any and every place, the
 people would never take the pains to resort to one house amid the
 mountains in order to learn of His ways, and to walk in His paths.
 
Vol. 2, p.46
 It is, then, a matter of certainty, according to the things revealed
 to the ancient Prophets, and renewed unto us, that all the animal
 magnetic phenomena, all the trances and visions of clairvoyant states,
 all the phenomena of spiritual knockings, writing mediums, &c., are
 from impure, unlawful, and unholy sources; and that those holy and
 chosen vessels which hold the keys of Priesthood in this world, in the
 spirit world, or in the world of resurrected beings, stand as far
 aloof from all these improper channels, or unholy mediums, of
 spiritual communication, as the heavens are higher than the earth, or
 as the mysteries of the third heaven, which are unlawful to utter,
 differ from the jargon of sectarian ignorance and folly, or the
 divinations of foul spirits, abandoned wizards, magic-mongers,
 jugglers, and fortune-tellers.
 
Vol. 2, p.46
 Ye Latter-day Saints! Ye thousands of the hosts of Israel! Ye are
 assembled here to-day, and have laid these Corner Stones, for the
 express purpose that the living might hear from the dead, and that we
 may prepare a holy sanctuary, where "the people may seek unto their
 God, for the living to hear from the dead," and that heaven and earth,
 and the world of spirits may commune together—that the kings, nobles,
 presidents, rulers, judges, priests, counsellors, and senators, which
 compose the general assembly of the Church of the first-born in all
 these different spheres of temporal and spiritual existence, may sit
 in grand Council, and held a Congress or court on the earth, to
 concert measures for the overthrow of the "mystery of iniquity," the
 thrones of tyrants, the sanctuaries of priestcraft and superstition,
 and the reign of ignorance, sin, and death.
 
Vol. 2, p.46
 Saints! These victories will be achieved, and Jesus Christ and his
 Saints will subdue all opposing powers, and attain to universal empire
 in heaven and on earth, as sure as innocent blood was ever shed on
 Mount Calvary, or the official seal broken on the door of the tomb of
 the Son of God. This day's work, in laying these Corner Stones for a
 Temple amid the mountains, is one advancing step in the progress of
 the necessary preparations for these mighty revolutions.
 
Vol. 2, p.46
 Let Zion complete this Temple, let it be dedicated to, and accepted
 by, the Almighty, let it be preserved in holiness according to the
 laws of the Holy Priesthood, and Zion shall not want for a man to
 stand before the Lord, and to receive the oracles, and administer in
 His holy sanctuary, [p.47] and to administer the keys of His
 government upon the earth,
 
Vol. 2, p.47
 While sun, or moon, or stars shall shine,
 Or principalities endure.
 
Vol. 2, p.47
 If the Saints accomplish these things, and fail not to keep the
 commandments of Jesus Christ and the counsels of his servants, the
 kingdoms of the world shall never prevail against them from this time
 forth and for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.47
 But remember, O ye Saints of the Most High! remember that the enemy is
 on the alert. That old serpent and his angels, who have ruled this
 lower world, with few exceptions, for so many ages, will not tamely,
 and without a struggle, submit to have the kingdom, and seat of
 government, and sanctuary of our God, again erected on our planet, no
 more to be thrown down or subdued, till every square yard of the vast
 dominion shall be re-conquered by its rightful owners. No! From the
 moment the ground was broken for this Temple, those inspired by him
 [Satan] have commenced to rage; and he will continue to stir up his
 servants to anger against that which is good, but, if we are faithful,
 the victory is ours, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Orson Hyde, April 6, 1853
 
 Prayer
 
 By President Orson Hyde, 
 Delivered on the North-East Corner Stone of the Temple at Great Salt 
 Lake City, after the Twelve Apostle, the First Presidency of the
 Seventies, 
 and the Presidency of the Elder's Quorum had laid the Stone, 
 April 6, 1853. 
 
Vol. 2, p.47
 Almighty Father—Thou who dwellest in the heavens, and who sittest upon
 the throne of thy glory and power, we beseech thee to behold us, in
 great mercy, from thy celestial courts, and listen to our prayers
 which we this day offer to thee, in the name of Jesus Christ, thy Son.
 Although thou art exalted in temples not made with hands, in the midst
 of the redeemed and sanctified ones, yet deign thou to meet with us in
 our humble sphere, and, as we have laid, help thou us to dedicate unto
 thee, this Corner Stone of Zion's earthly Temple, that in her courts
 thy sons and daughters may rejoice to meet their Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.47
 Everlasting thanks are due to thee, O God of our salvation, for thy
 manifold blessings and mercies extended unto us—that since we have
 been compelled to flee to the valleys and caves of the mountains, and
 hide ourselves in thy secret chambers, from the face of the serpent or
 dragon of persecution, red with the blood of the Saints and martyrs of
 Jesus, thou hast caused the land to be fruitful—the wilderness and
 desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose. Known unto thee is the
 history of our career. Our merits and demerits have been open to thy
 view, and our wisdom and folly have not been hid from thine eyes. Thou
 hast comprehended our strength [p.48] and our weakness, our joys and
 our sorrows, and also our sufferings and persecutions for thy name's
 sake; and the martyrdom of thy servants!
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 Remember us, Oh Lord, and let the radiance of thy favor, like the
 rainbow of peace, encompass thy people while we sojourn here, and
 remain tenants at will in these frail bodies, the abodes of our
 spirits. And remember, likewise, our enemies who, through cruel
 jealousy, and malicious intent, have compelled us to find homes in
 these distant regions, and in the more lonely grave, or wander as
 strangers and pilgrims on the earth without an abiding city or resting
 place. Reward them according to their works, and let them eat the
 fruits of their own doings, inasmuch as they repent not.
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 The Twelve Apostles of the LATTER-DAYS, to whom has been committed the
 pleasing task to lay the Northeast Corner Stone of this Temple, even
 the last Corner Stone of the building, are here convened to discharge
 their duty before thee, in the midst of the authorities of thy Church,
 and of the assembled thousands who are come to witness the solemn
 ceremonies of the occasion.
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 We, therefore, implore thy blessings upon our heads, on this lovely
 day, while the sun of heaven, on his annual visit to his northern
 dominions is changing the very heart of nature and lighting up her
 face with the smiles of welcome. The snows of the everlasting
 mountains are made to yield at his approach, and to flow down in
 crystal streams of living waters, spreading life and verdure over all
 the plain.
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 From the very hour that the ground was broken to prepare for this
 foundation, Satan has been more diligently engaged in stirring up the
 hearts of his children to hate the servants and people of our God.
 But, O Lord, the work is thine, and thine arm is able to execute and
 defend it.
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 We now, in the name of Jesus Christ, our great High Priest and
 Lawgiver, dedicate and consecrate this Corner Stone unto thee, asking
 that the walls to be reared upon this foundation may steadily rise, by
 the persevering industry of thy people, under thy providential care
 and blessings, and the protecting and fostering arm of the Angel of
 thy presence.
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 Whosoever, O Lord, shall bless and aid the building of this Temple,
 with their faith, goodwill, and means—with their silver and their
 gold, with their labor and toil, with their horses, their cattle,
 their sheep, and their grain, or with any or all of their products,
 necessaries, or availables—may they rise in wealth and influence, and
 in the confidence and favor of God and His servants; and may the
 blessings of this Temple be extended unto them, whether they be Jews
 or Gentiles, bond or free, male or female. And whosoever shall attempt
 to hinder, oppose, or obstruct the progress of this building, or that
 shall hate or blaspheme the same, or that shall, in any way or manner,
 knowingly, wilfully, or intentionally destroy, injure, mar, or deface
 any part or portion of the work, let such not only be powerless, and
 clothed with shame, disgrace, and condemnation, but receive the very
 same kind of treatment in their own persons, in the course of thy
 providences, as they may manifest or desire to manifest towards this
 edifice.
 
Vol. 2, p.48
 Hasten thou the period, O Lord, when this thine House, in the midst of
 the mountains, shall receive the Top-stone with the shouts of
 gladness, and be completed, and nations flow unto it—when many people
 shall say, "Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to
 the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and
 we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law,"
 making manifest every false and delusive spirit [p.49] every true
 principle, and also the errors that have involved nations in broils
 and contentions, in strife, in darkness, and in sin; and that will
 remove the vail of the covering that has been cast over all people;
 and the Gentiles shall come to the light of Zion, and kings to the
 brightness of her rising. Roll on the hour, Eternal Parent, when the
 intelligence and knowledge obtained by thy servants, on this
 consecrated spot, shall prove a beacon light to the nations who are
 floating on the sea of time in a dark, cloudy day.
 
Vol. 2, p.49
 O God of our fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, overrule, we pray
 thee, every act and movement of the power of the world, to further the
 interests of the Redeemer's kingdom, and to prepare the way for his
 triumphant reign on earth. Bless every honest-hearted ruler in the
 governments and kingdoms of men, and, though they may be ignorant of
 thy purposes and designs, yet make them the agents to bring about and
 accomplish the very intentions formed in thy bosom, and decreed in
 thine heart.
 
Vol. 2, p.49
 Holy Father, bless, we pray thee, the Presidency of this thy Church,
 and prolong their days, that we may long enjoy their counsels, and
 avail ourselves of their wisdom. Remember the Twelve Apostles also,
 with the Presidents of the Seventies, who now call upon thy name with
 our voices. May none of us ever fall by transgression, or bring
 dishonor upon thy cause, or a stain upon our reputation. But preserve
 us in thy fear, in the light of truth, in the favor of our God, in the
 confidence of one another, in the estimation of our superiors, and in,
 the favor of the just.
 
Vol. 2, p.49
 As we have laid and dedicated this Corner Stone, with our best wishes,
 most lively hopes, and unshaken faith that the building may be
 speedily erected and finished, we ask thee that we may become pillars
 in thy spiritual Temple, and go no out, but sustain and uphold in
 connexion with all the faithful, the grand superstructure and edifice
 reared by infinite wisdom, pokwer, and goodness, in which to gather,
 in thine own due time, every son and daughter of Adam's fallen race.
 And to God  and the Lamb be ascribed everlasting honors, praise
 dominions and glory, both now and for ever. Amen.
 
 Brigham Young, October 6, 1854
 
 Debtors to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund
 
 An Address by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 October 6, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.49
 It is rather late in the morning to offer a lengthy discourse upon any
 particular subject; but I will give a text for others.
 
Vol. 2, p.49
 Unless we continue our Conference after the first day of the week, we
 shall not have time to instruct the people as fully as we should like
 to; but we will endeavor to do what we feel to be our duty in this
 matter.
 
Vol. 2, p.49
  I more particularly wish those who have lately come into this place,
 to consider the teachings that may be given upon the text. The greater
 [p.50] part of who halve come, across the plains this season, will no
 doubt attend this Conference; though, perhaps, a few of  them may be
 necessarily absent, and a few have gone to other settlements.
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 I will comprise the text in a few words, though not exactly as it
 reads in the Bible, and will put it in the form of a question. My
 brethren, you who have been helped to this place by the Perpetual
 Emigration Fund—Will you do to your brethren as you would have, or
 wish, them to do by you in like circumstances?
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 Can you call to mind the time, when you have seen others emigrating to
 America—being helped away from poverty and distress? Can you recollect
 the days and weeks when at work, when walking abroad, and when at
 meetings, that your hearts have been full, and lifted to the Lord, in
 earnest supplication, to incline the hearts of your brethren in Zion
 to put forth their hands, and help you away from that country where
 hundreds and thousands are turned out of employment, in consequence of
 their embracing the Gospel—thus depriving them of labor, and
 consequently the necessary food for themselves and families?
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 Can you who have arrived here this fall, or who arrived one, two, and
 three years ago, think how you felt when you heard that a company was
 established, and means were being provided, to help the poor to this
 place? If you can, call to mind now the feelings you had then, and ask
 yourselves if you are willing to do to your brethren who are now in
 that country, as you wished to be done unto by those who emigrated
 before you; or whether you will do as many have done after they have
 arrived here.
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 Many brught here in former years by the Perpetual Emigrating Fund have
 wanted the highest wages for their labor, when they could not do half
 the amount of work that a man can do who has been here a few years.
 They have wanted to make themselves rich, or at least very
 comfortable, before they could think of paying their passage here.
 They must have a good house, and a fine garden; and by the time they
 have got that, they think they really need a farm.
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 They will say to themselves, "I must raise grain, for it is becoming
 dear, and there will be a high-priced market opened here for it by and
 bye; grain is going to be in good demand, and I must have a farm; I
 must get poles to fence it; I must have my oxen; and I shall not pay
 what I owe the Perpetual Emigrating Fund yet. I want, at least, time
 to fence my farm, and I want so many cows that I can have a carriage
 to ride to my farm to see how my servants are getting on; and I must
 have horses," &c., &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 With a very few exceptions, no man has put forth his hand to pay the
 debts he owes the P. E. Fund.
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 I now ask you if you are willing to do what you have wanted others to
 do by you ? Let the first thing you attend to be to pay the debt you
 owe the Fund. Do you say, "Well, shall we not get us a house?" No;
 live in your tents, or go into the woods, and bring down bushes and
 make bough houses as the Indians do, and say you will be satisfied
 with that until you have paid the debt you owe the poor. You do not
 owe it to me, nor to these my brethren; we have plenty. We have
 houses; we have enough to sustain ourselves. You do not owe it to any
 individual here, but you owe it to the poor who wish to come here; the
 debt is due to them alone. If you refuse to do this, would you not
 shut up the bowels of your compassion against the poor?
 
Vol. 2, p.50
 Be careful, brethren, that your eyes [p.51] follow not after the
 riches of this world, to lust after them; I say be careful, that you
 do not want a carriage, and them another, and so on, before paying
 your debt to the Fund. And if you are not careful, you will never be
 satisfied with earthly possessions, worlds without end.
 
Vol. 2, p.51
 I would like about six discourses preached upon this text, each about
 six hours long, if we had time, to see if we could remove the scales
 from the eyes of the people, and stir them up to faithfulness in
 keeping their covenants, and doing to others as they would have others
 do to them..
 
Vol. 2, p.51
 If any of the brethren are disposed, they can go into mathematical
 demonstrations on this subject; and can show to the congregation what
 the Fund would probably be another year, if all were faithful in
 paying back what they have received from it. If I were to guess,
 without entering into an examination of the books, I should judge that
 we would have between one and two hundred thousand dollars, with which
 to bring the poor to this place next season.
 
Vol. 2, p.51
 The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is a business transaction that
 increases; it is bound to increase, if men and women will be faithful
 to pay what they owe. The question may be asked, "Do you want the
 people to pay when they are suffering?" There is no such thing as
 suffering here. Is there a man, woman or child in this territory who
 cannot get what is necessary for them to eat without being forced to
 the necessity of stealing it? Is there a house in this city, or
 territory, that will refuse a hungry person a meal of victuals, when
 he has not been here long enough to earn his food? Every person
 acquainted with the circumstances and disposition of the people here
 will say. "No, there is not a family that would not impart to their
 brethren and sisters, to the passing stranger, and even to an enemy,
 to feed them."
 
Vol. 2, p.51
 Again, how many invalids can you find here, or people who cannot do
 enough to maintain themselves? Very few.
 
Vol. 2, p.51
 Four years ago we commenced to lay our plans to sustain the poor, and
 take care of those who could not take care of themselves. We provided
 sixteen houses on one farm which we purchased, and had men selected to
 take care of those who could not sustain themselves; but there has not
 been a man or woman, a widowed lady or an orphan child who was old
 enough to speak for himself, that has been willing to occupy one of
 these houses, go to a farm, or live in a house that we purchased for
 them.. They say, "We do not want to live there, for it was purchased
 for the poor." We have never found a family that would acknowledge
 themselves so destitute as to live in a house we bought for the
 accommodation of the poor. "But," say they, "if you will purchase a
 house for us close to the Tabernacle, we will live in it."
 
Vol. 2, p.51
 For the last four years, we have fed, on an average, six hundred
 people, who come to the Tithing Office, and who never give us a dime
 for it: and yet they will not acknowledge themselves poor. There are
 also hundreds of persons in this city, and in other cities in the
 territory, who require the Bishops to help them, when at the same time
 they are able to drive a pretty good team, and occupy as good a house
 as I live in, and are able to have a good garden, and quite a farm.
 Yet they will go to the Bishops, and say, "Will you let me have a yoke
 of oxen?" or, "I wish, Bishop, you would let me have those horses; I
 do not know when I can pay you for them; I am poor;" or, "Will you let
 me have that carriage that has been put in on tithing? I [p.52]  do
 not know when I shall pay you for it; I have raised considerable
 wheat, but I want to get a quantity of clothing with that for my
 family this year; let me have the carriage anyhow, and I do not want
 you to ask me for the pay, or say anything about it." Still we cannot
 find one family to acknowledge they are sustained by the Church, and c
 own the name of being poor—who cannot sustain themselves. We have the
 proof on hand for this.
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 There is much said in the Bible with regard to the rich. In one place
 it is said, "It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of
 heaven;" but "blessed are the poor, for they shall inherit," &c. Can
 you understand what the Lord means by these sayings, and others, by
 His Prophets and Apostles, touching the poor? He means simply this,
 "Those who have the good things of this world, and will put them to
 use in building up the kingdom of God on earth; will feed the hungry,
 clothe the naked, and do good with them; they are my people, saith the
 Lord."
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 But let me tell you, poor men, or poor women, who have nothing, and
 covet that which is not their own, are just as wicked in their hearts,
 as the miserly man who hoards up his gold and silver, and will not put
 it out to use. I wish the poor to understand, and act as they would
 wish others to act towards them in like circumstances.
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 Let the brethren and sisters who have come in this season, as quick as
 the Lord puts anything in their possession, first pay the debts they
 owe the poor in foreign countries. They do not owe it here; it is
 merely paid into the treasury here, from which it is appropriated to
 bring the poor Saints of other countries to this place. You owe it to
 people that cannot help themselves; to those who may travel hundreds
 of miles, and apply to every mechanic's shop or factory for
 employment, to get a penny to buy a loaf of bread, and to no avail.
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 The Americans do not understand this; they have seen hard times it is
 true, but they never saw people as poor as they are in Europe. In the
 eastern countries of America, there are thousands who have hard fare,
 but they can get food in a way the poor of the old countries cannot.
 You who have come from there, know what it is; it has been before your
 eyeball your lifetime.
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 If the poor there are found asking for a meat of victuals, or
 soliciting the least help in the streets as vagrants, they are
 reported to the police; and what is next? They are taken and put into
 the house of correction, and made to work on the tread-mill, and
 there, by their own weight, made to turn machinery constructed to
 grind sand and other substances." In these circumstances thousands of
 them die yearly. It is against the law in that country for them to be
 found begging, and in some places, if they are found begging a third
 time; they are put in the stocks.
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 As many of you may not know what the stocks are, I will try to
 describe them. You will see, by the side of the most public
 thoroughfares, or in the public market-places, two posts sunk firmly
 in the ground; from post to post there is a thick block of Wood let
 into them and pinned fast; there is also another block above the first
 one, that is made to slide down upon it, where it can be made fast;
 there is a half circle made in each block, which, when they come
 together, form a round hole. In this hole the vagrant is made fast by
 the neck. The upper block is raised, he is made to put his neck
 between, it is then slid down, and made fast; and there they leave
 him, where he is obliged to stay as long as the officer is disposed to
 keep him.
 
Vol. 2, p.52
 Do you see any such things in any part of America? The brethren and
 [p.53] sisters who have come from the old country will tell you that
 they have seen hundreds and thousands of men, women, and children,
 passing through the streets in that country, bowed down with hunger,
 and their faces pale as death, leaning perhaps upon a little stick
 they use for a walking cane, and passing slowly along to see if any
 person would give them something without asking for it.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 Are any of our brethren there, in that situation? Yes; there are
 hundreds of them to-day who have not a morsel of food to put into
 their stomachs to sustain nature. Are any of them dying with want
 there? Yes; scores of them will die there before next March, for want
 of something to eat. Suppose they were here, they would only need to
 glean in your fields to obtain bread enough, and dig over your gardens
 again to get the potatoes you have left in the ground, which they
 would be glad to eat. You may as well abuse your own flesh, as to
 refuse to put forth your hands to assist the brethren who are thus
 situated in the old countries.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 This text I want preached upon in this Conference, and how many more
 will be preached upon I do not know. I want the brethren who have come
 here this season, to do their duty.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 Little occurrences may be told with regard to the gathering of the
 Saints. For instance, men or women put in a few pounds to bring them
 to these and the Perpetual Emigrating Fund pays the rest. When they
 get on the plains, the wagons break down. They begin to weigh up, and
 find a few hundred pounds over weight; they destroy their large boxes,
 or leave them on the plains; and in the operation find silks and
 satins that would twice pay their passage. After they arrive here,
 boxes of English goods are taken away from the camping ground, which
 have been smuggled here in the Fund train.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 Woe to those who profess to be Saints and are not honest. Only be
 honest with yourselves, and you will be honest to the brethren. I want
 the brethren preached to upon this subject, and if they do not
 remember the instructions given; the sin will be at their doors, and
 not at ours.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 It is not for men to rise in this stand and tell what will be in the
 Millennium, and what will be after the Millennium. That which pertains
 to every day life and action, is what pertains to us; that the Saints
 here may know how to order their course before each other, and before
 the Lord; that they may he justified, and have the Spirit of the Lord
 with them continually. This is our Gospel, it is our salvation. You
 need to be instructed with regard to these items of every day duty one
 towards another; and when you know how to be a Saint to-day, you are
 in a fair way to know how to be a Saint to-morrow. And if you can
 continue to be a Saint today, you can through the week, and through
 the year, and you can fill up your whole life in performing the duty
 and labor of a Saint.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 This is our religion, and the Gospel of salvation, and is the
 salvation held out in the discourses we have been blessed with this
 morning; and I wish you to treasure them up, and profit by them.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 I now request the Presidents of every Branch, and the Bishops and
 their Counsellors throughout Utah, to hunt up those who are indebted
 to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, and as fast as possible, collect
 their dues in available means, and forward the same to my office, even
 should you have to plan for them, or set them to work, that the Fund
 may increase, and the poor be delivered from oppression.
 
Vol. 2, p.53
 And I pray the Lord to bless our efforts for the accomplishment of
 this and every other good work, in  the name of Jesus Christ.
 Amen.[p.54] 
 
 Orson Pratt, October 7, 1854
 
 The Perpetual Emigrating Fund—Emigration of the  Saints and the
 Nations
 
 A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 October 7, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.54
 We will bring up the subject upon which others have spoken, and that
 which more immediately concerns us, viz.: the Perpetual Emigrating
 Fund. What is it? For what was it established? What are your duties in
 regard to this Fund, and in relation to your fellow-beings, your
 brethren and sisters, and their families that are scattered abroad in
 the midst of those wretched, wicked, and abominable governments?
 
Vol. 2, p.54
 We have already been informed, and taught from this stand, by those
 who are filled with the Holy Ghost, by those who are filled with the
 inspiration of the Almighty, setting forth the necessity and
 importance of being awake in regard to the condition of the Saints
 that are scattered abroad. We are apt to forget the things we ought to
 do, though they are told to us in plainness. We think in our
 hearts—"Well, we will go and do as we have been told; it looks
 beautiful and very consistent; it seems to be the very law by which we
 should be governed; and when we go from this Conference, we will make
 all the necessary arrangements to fulfil and comply with this law, and
 hearken to the counsels and instructions that have been given;" but
 straightway, as you go out of the Tabernacle, and get out of the voice
 of the servants of God, the devil .comes along, and begins to whisper
 in your ears, and tells you to be a little selfish, saying, "Look out
 more for yourselves, for your wives, and for your children; they may
 go hungry, they may want food, and houses, and ten thousand other
 things, and unless you put forth your hands, and exert your energies
 to provide for them, they may be brought into great suffering; and
 again, perhaps there may be some great trials a-head of the Saints,
 there may be pinching times; it would be well for you to look out a
 little, and be prepared against these times of trial," &c. And thus
 the good word that is sown in your hearts by the Holy Spirit begins to
 be caught away, one principle after another, until finally selfishness
 has full control over your movements, and it is the last thing you
 think of to do unto others as you would have others do unto you under
 the same circumstances. 
 
Vol. 2, p.54
 The Lord is going to gather His Saints, and we are already gathered, a
 great host of us, into this territory; but let me tell you this is
 hardly a beginning; many nations are yet to be gathered unto the name
 of the Lord of Hosts, unto Mount Zion, where they can be taught in the
 ways of the Lord, and be instructed to walk in His paths, and
 understand the principles of true government, and their duties towards
 one another, and towards the God whom they profess to worship and
 serve. Nations, not a few, are to be gathered, and to go up for that
 purpose.
 
Vol. 2, p.54
 This is just laying the foundation; it is a little nucleus, and a few
 thousands [p.55]  are gathering to it year after year; but the work
 that is now commenced will increase, and continue to increase; like
 the stone that was hewn out of the mountain; In the first place, the
 stone taken out of the mountain is much smaller than the mountain, but
 finally it increases to that magnitude that it begins to be a great
 mountain, not merely to fill one small territory, but as Daniel said,
 "it became a great mountain and filled the whole earth."
 
Vol. 2, p.55
 Very well, then, the Saints are to be gathered, and they are to come
 not only by thousands, but tens of thousands, scores of thousands, and
 hundreds of thousands are to be assembled from among the nations. How
 is this to be brought about? Through the servants of the living God.
 This is what the Lord told us before one Saint was gathered. In a
 revelation, given in the presence of six Elders, in Sept, 1830, the
 Lord says, "Ye are called to bring to pass the gathering of mine
 elect, for mine elect hear my voice and harden not their hearts,
 wherefore the decree hath gone forth from the Father, that they shall
 be gathered in unto one place upon the face of this land."
 
Vol. 2, p.55
 That is the decree that has gone forth; it is ordained in the heavens,
 and it will come to pass. As the Saints have already been gathered
 here unto this territory, even so will it continue to be fulfilled
 until the last of the elect of God are assembled from the four corners
 of the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.55
 The servants of God are the ones that are called to bring to pass this
 work, says the revelation. In obedience to this declaration, and in
 fulfilment of this prophecy, the Holy Ghost wrought upon the heart of
 our President, to establish a fund—a Perpetual Emigrating Fund, to
 bring about this great work; he laid the foundatrion of it; he
 proposed it to thee people, and explained the nature of it—how it was
 to be used, how it was to be controlled, and how it should be made
 lasting and. perpetual in its nature, to accomplish the design of the
 Almighty in gathering His elect from the four winds of heaven. Shall
 we, then, as Saints of the Most High, come here and sit down in our
 fine habitations, and upon our farms and inheritances, and let this
 great work of the last days come to naught through ours carelessness
 and indifference? No, brethren; let it not be recorded in the archives
 of the eternal world that we will thus do, when our brethren have
 stretched out their hands to help us to this place. Let not the news
 fly to eternal worlds that we are not willing to do to our brethren
 scattered abroad, as they have been willing to do to us, when we were
 in a scattered condition.
 
Vol. 2, p.55
 I do not know what more can be said, than what other speakers have
 already said upon this subject. Our President said he would be glad to
 have some six discourses, each six hours long, preached to the people
 upon the subject of doing their duty unto others in regard to this
 Fund. And I have no doubt he included every other duty between man and
 man, so far as it could be done in that short period of time, for
 thirty-six hours would not begin to be time enough for a man to tell
 the people all their duties. Many people think that all the duties of
 man are recorded in the Bible; that idea is held by many of the
 sectarian world; they think this book contains all the duties in
 regard to the relationships between man and man, and that it is a
 sufficient rule of faith and practice, and enough to govern them in
 all their dealings with each other, and in their duties towards their
 God.
 
Vol. 2, p.55
 Let me tell you, if any one man's duties (if he lived to be an old
 man) were clearly written, and foretold before he was born, it would
 take a [p.56] larger volume than the Bible to contain them all; and
 when we consider the thousands and millions of human beings that are
 on the earth now, and the millions that have dropped into their graves
 in ages past, it is absurd to suppose that one such volume could point
 out all their duties, even if they all could have been foretold by the
 spirit of prophecy.
 
Vol. 2, p.56
 For instance, the duties of to-day, if written, would require
 something like one page; and as every day's duties would be different
 the one from the other, it would require three hundred and sixty-five
 pages in one year, which in seventy years would amount to upwards of
 twenty-five thousand pages, which would have to be recorded to point
 out the duties of one individual towards his fellow-man. Think not,
 then, that six discourses each, only six hours long, could make known
 to you the whole of your duties towards each other through life.
 
Vol. 2, p.56
 This is reason why the Lord has appointed a living Priesthood on the
 earth; why He has sent down the Holy Ghost from heaven, why it enters
 the heart of man, and inspires him with knowledge and information
 concerning his own duties, and the duties of others also, that he may
 impart to them, week after week, and from one meeting to another, in
 public and in private, before large assemblies and in the family
 circle, every principle and duty that is necessary to be known; that
 his family, his wives and his children, and the Church of God at large
 may be taught by the Holy Ghost—the Comforter that guides into all
 truth; it is that power that instructs men in regard to all their
 duties. 
 
Vol. 2, p.56
 Then let not the immigrants—the Saints that have come into this
 territory in former years, as well as those who have come here the
 present year, be asleep upon this subject, but awake from a deep
 sleep. You know what the parable says, on the subject of the kingdom
 of God in the 1ast days, comparing it to ten virgins, that took their
 lamps and went forth to meet the bridegroom. They did not stay abroad
 among the nations. "Then," says Jesus, "the kingdom of heaven shall be
 likened unto ten virgins." Not the kingdom he built up in his own day,
 and in the days of his Apostles, who were with him in the flesh; but
 "then;" having reference to what was previously spoken in the
 foregoing verses, concerning his second coming in the clouds of heaven
 in power and great glory. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened
 unto ten virgins, who took their lamps, and went forth from among the
 nations; some took oil in their lamps, and some did not, but let their
 lamps go out, only having barely lighted up their wicks a little,
 which contained no oil to feed the flame; and they all slumbered and
 slept; but by and bye, about midnight, when they were all in a sound
 slumber, a cry is heard, "Behold the bridegroom cometh, go ye out to
 meet him." That waked them all up.
 
Vol. 2, p.56
 Now it would be much better for us to wake up before the midnight cry
 is Sounded in our ears. We gathered here and brought lamps with us,
 have we got oil in them? Are we doing the things God requires at our
 hands? Are we doing unto others that we would have others do to us
 under the same circumstances? If you want to know just precisely your
 duties towards your fellow-man, always ask yourselves this
 question—"If I were placed in that man's or in that woman's condition,
 how should I desire that they should do unto me me?" And whatsoever
 you would have men do to you, do yo even the same to them. We can
 always tell what we should do by changing circumstances and places; by
 placing ourselves in other's circumstances, we can see what we would
 wish them to do to us under those circumstances, and thus find [p.57]
 out what we should do for those in that condition.
 
Vol. 2, p.57
 What does the Lord intend to do? He is introducing a new dispensation,
 yet it is the Gospel dispensation, the same as all other
 dispensations; the Gospel is included in this new dispensation, The
 Lord intends to do a great many things, in this dispensation He never
 did in former ones; and a great many things that were in former ones
 will eventually be done away in this new one. What is to be done away?
 A great many things Jesus taught on the Mount will actually have to be
 done away in this new dispensation. A great many things were given to
 meet the circumstances of the people, that when they all become
 righteous many of those laws and regulations that were given to them
 in an imperfect state will vanish away; they will be of no use; they
 are like the platform erected around an edifice, which serves a good
 purpose for the time being, but when the edifice is completed, the
 platform is taken away.
 
Vol. 2, p.57
 We are told a great deal about the poor in former dispensations; how
 to deal with them, and the laws that were given to regulate mankind in
 dealing their alms to them. Will this always be the case? No, but the
 time will come when there will be no poor. The object of this last
 dispensation is to make the people one as the Father and the Son are
 one, or as the Book of Doctrine and Covenants says, to make them
 "equal in earthly things, that they may be made equal in heavenly
 things."
 
Vol. 2, p.57
 To bring about this object, and do away with poverty, and make all the
 people rich, the Lord has introduced laws, and rulers, and governors,
 to teach us our duty while poverty reigns in the world. If you think
 it hard to pay back a just and honest debt to the Perpetual Emigrating
 Fund, what will you think when the pure laws of God are introduced,
 and you are required by His law to pay over every farthing you have in
 the world! not only to pay your just and honest dues to the Perpetual
 Emigrating Fund, but to pay everything in your possession. If you
 cannot deal justly in relation to these small accounts, how is it to
 be expected you will perform the pure law of God—the law of
 consecration? I tell you, we have got to begin .and attend faithfully
 to these small things. But when we are first born into His kingdom we
 cannot run alone; we are not able to prance, and trot, and caper
 about; He has therefore ordained certain helps, and governments, and
 laws to govern us while we are in the creeping state, and trying to
 advance into a more perfect order of things. This Perpetual Emigrating
 Fund is one of those helps, ordained to assist us in our imperfect and
 weak state: by and bye, when the full law Of God comes in force, these
 helps can then be dispensed with. When that will be, I do not know,
 but I have an idea that it will not be until we get back to Jackson
 County, for the Lord has told us, in one revelation, in substance as
 follows—"Let these laws I have given concerning my people in Jackson
 County be fulfilled after the redemption of Zion."
 
Vol. 2, p.57
 The Lord is beginning to redeem Zion. You must not suppose, because
 you are away here in Utah, that you are out of the reach of the Lord's
 working for the redemption of Zion; for He has been working, ever
 since we were scattered from that land, to bring it about, and we are
 becoming more and more of one heart and mind, more and more willing to
 hearken to counsel. You see among this people a very different spirit
 manifested, from what was manifested some ten, fifteen, and twenty
 years ago. How ready and willing they generally are to receive the
 instructions and counsel of those God has ordained to teach
 them.[p.58] 
 
Vol. 2, p.58
 We can see how the Lord has prospered us as a people since we came to
 this territory, and how everything has worked for our good through
 obeying the counsel of those God has appointed for our consolation,
 happiness, and benefit, both temporally and spiritually. All this has
 a tendency to the redemption of Zion; it is all making to that great
 point. Whenever the properties of this Church shall be consecrated to
 it, and the Saints receive their stewardship, it will all be tending
 to bring about that which is so often spoken of in ancient and modern
 revelations.
 
Vol. 2, p.58
 The Perpetual Emigrating Fund is one of the helps that is introduced
 to lead us previous to our getting into that more perfect state; and
 when we get into that, it will all be Perpetual Fund, or any other
 kind of funds we please to name, for the property will all be
 consecrated unto the Lord, with a deed and covenant that cannot be
 broken; then the servants of God can take the whole of the property
 and use it according to the mind and will of God, and it will be all
 Perpetual Fund, and all tithing funds, and all public building funds;
 for it will be just the kind of funds the Lord shall direct to
 accomplish whatever is designed in His wise purposes through His
 servants.
 
Vol. 2, p.58
 Let us step forward, and build up this Fund; and take hold of simple
 things, if we ever expect to receive the greater ones. We had
 excellent preaching this forenoon, as to practical duties; this has
 been my manner of preaching when abroad upon the earth, except on my
 last mission; on that, I was sent to preach the doctrine of plurality
 of wives. In all my preaching on other missions, I have endeavored to
 be just as practical as possible among the people, showing them their
 every-day duties. I have published many pamphlets and works, and in
 the most of them, I have published: the simple, plain, easy principles
 of the Gospel. It is true, in answering some queries that have been
 put forth by the world, I have been obliged to deviate, in some of my
 publications, from the plain and simple course I have generally
 pursued in my works.
 
Vol. 2, p.58
 For instance, the world read in the revelations we have received, that
 there are more Gods than one. This is something that does not
 immediately concern us; but yet opposers get up and contend against
 us, and prejudice the minds of congregations against the people of
 God, because they profess to believe, not only in a plurality of
 wives, but also in a plurality of Gods; it is necessary to show them
 the reasons for our belief—the whys and the wherefores; and this I
 endeavored to do in some of my last publications; not because I had
 more light upon this subject than many others, but I endeavored to do
 it for the benefit of the people—to show them wherein we believe in
 the plurality of Gods, and yet acknowledge only one God. I believe
 both of these principles with all my heart. I believe there is one
 only wise God, and I believe there is an immense number of Gods: The
 people know we believe these doctrines, and they publish against us on
 this ground; and if we should not take up any arguments to explain the
 matter, it would only serve to rivet down their prejudices on their
 hearts; Notwithstanding this, it was always more delightful to me in
 all my preachings abroad, and in any publications I have sent forth,
 to dwell upon faith, repentance, baptism for the remission of sins,
 and the gift of the Holy Ghost, by the laying on of hands, and upon
 the plain, simple, every-day duties of the Saints, showing them what
 to do in order to obtain eternal life in the kingdom of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.58
 So far as I have ever preschool abroad in the world, and published,
 one thing is certain, I have not  published [p.59] anything but what I
 verily believed to be true, however much, I may have been mistaken,
 and I have generally endeavored to show the people, from the written
 word of God, as well as reason, wherein it was true. This has been my
 general course. I may have erred in some principles; I do not profess
 to be wise, or to have more understanding than many others. I am not
 called with the same calling as those who preside over all the Church.
 I may not have as great a degree of the spirit of revelation; but I
 have always tried, in my teachings, and in my proclamations, and
 publications, where I could not get light by the Spirit of the Lord
 (or did not get light; I will not say could not, for I believe it is
 the privilege of all Elders, authorities, and members of the Church of
 God to get light by the Spirit of the Lord), but where I did not get
 light by the Spirit of the Lord, I have generally been careful to back
 up all the doctrines and principles I set forth by reason, or by, Thus
 edith the Lord, in some revelation either ancient or modem. Previous
 to declaring a doctrine, I have always inquired in my own mind, "Can
 this doctrine be proved by revelation given, or by reason, or can it
 not?" If I found it could be proved, I set forth the doctrine; but if
 I found there was no evidence to substantiate it, I laid it aside; in
 all this, however, I may have erred, for to err is human.
 
Vol. 2, p.59
 I feel thankful to God this day that I stand in the midst of a great
 and good people, that are willing to practise the principles of
 eternal truth and righteousness; and those mysteries about the
 plurality of Gods, and the plurality of worlds also are good in their
 places; God has revealed them, and they are intended for our good and
 instruction, or He never would have revealed them,
 
Vol. 2, p.59
 But to go back to the words of our text; that is the thing, that most,
 concerns us at present. It should be laid before the minds of the
 people and instilled into their hearts week after week; they should be
 taught and instructed in such a way and manner that these mysteries,
 when we get the true light upon them, may do us good. When the Lord
 sees fit to pour out wisdom and knowledges, and mysteries, and
 understanding from the heavens, may we, by practical works, faith, and
 diligence in doing our duties one towards another, and towards our
 God, be able to receive them, and have them do us good. The time will
 come when the Lord will reveal all these things; everything in the
 heavens, on the earth, and under the earth; and everything pertaining
 to the soul of man will be proclaimed by the sounding of trumpets in
 the ears of all living.
 
Vol. 2, p.59
 I will adopt the old saying—"I feel first-rate." It does me good to
 get back into Utah Territory, after having been gone two years, to
 behold the faces of the Saints again, and rejoice in their midst, and
 to bear my weak and humble testimony of the truth of this great and
 glorious work. It is now over twenty-four years since I was baptized
 into this Church; it was twenty-four years on the 19th of last month
 since I was baptized, and became a member of this Church. I have seen
 it rise to its present greatness from a very few individuals that
 composed the whole Church in 1830. There were then, perhaps, not fifty
 Latter-day Saints in the whole world; and every year brings to pass
 the fulfilment of the sayings, and predictions; and revelations of
 Joseph, the Prophet.
 
Vol. 2, p.59
 The work is rolling on as rapidly as the wheels of time will permit. I
 well recollect a revelation given upwards of twenty-three years ago.
 What did the Lord say when we were only a little handful? Said He, "It
 is necessary that my Elders should go forth into all the regions round
 about, and preach my Gospel, and many shall be [p.60] converted; and
 ye shalt have power to organize yourselves according to the laws of
 man." This was spoken before we began to gather. What was the use of
 organizing ourselves according to the laws of man? "That you may break
 every band where with the enemy, seeketh to destroy, and that you may
 keep my laws." Has not this been fulfilled? Look at the time that
 prophecy was given, away back nearly twenty-four years ago. Has it
 come to pass? Are we not organized according to the laws of man? Are
 not many converted just as the revelation predicted? And are we not in
 a position, by being organized here in Utah territory according to the
 laws of man, to break the bands of the enemy, that they may not
 destroy us as a people? If mobs undertake to afflict us here, they
 will find it very difficult, because we are organized according to the
 laws of man. If they use any exertion or any influence to bring about
 the destruction of this people, we are organized according to the laws
 of man, and can fight them with their own weapons. 
 
Vol. 2, p.60
 Not only was this for the purpose of our being secure from the hands
 of our enemies, but, "that ye may be able to keep my laws." That was
 another reason the Lord gave in the same revelation. Are there not
 some laws of God that we could keep if we were scattered over the
 other states and territories, unorganized according to the laws of
 man? Yes. There are laws of the greatest moment, that have a bearing
 upon the present and future destiny of this people; that have a
 bearing upon their eternal glory, exaltation, and everlasting
 happiness. These laws never could have been kept had we not been
 organized according to the laws of man. The Lord has fulfilled this
 revelation thus far; how much more complete this organization may
 become hereafter, I know not, neither do I care.
 
Vol. 2, p.60
 It was not the invention of man, nor the power and wisdom of man, that
 organized this kingdom, but the God we worship and serve, who made the
 heavens and the earth. He made this kingdom and organized it, and
 established it; it is all His, and He holds it in His own hands; and
 the same great Being rules and governs the wicked; He controls them,
 and He will fulfil every word that has been given through the mouths
 of His servants, as He tells us in the preface of the Book of Doctrine
 and Covenants —These commandments and prophecies shall be fulfilled;
 though the heavens and the earth shall pass away, not one jot or
 tittle of the commandments of that book shall pass away.
 
Vol. 2, p.60
 Everything will roll round, roll round, roll round in its times and
 seasons until this kingdom shall spread forth, and the dominion and
 the greatness of it will cover the whole face of the earth, and there
 will not be a dog to move his tongue from the Rocky Mountains to the
 uttermost parts of the earth, but all be in subjection to the kingdom
 of Christ; all must become subject to her laws; .and the great nations
 of the earth—mighty nations not a few, ere long will come up to Zion
 to seek wisdom and knowledge from the counsellors in Zion. They will
 read her laws, and say, "Our laws are as nothing, our wisdom as
 foolishness, our words like the tow that is exposed to the devouring
 flame; we are broken asunder, torn into fragments, and ready to crush
 under our own weight; but your laws, government, and officers are all
 good, righteous, just, and true; surely the God of Israel is in your
 midst. Come, let us go up to Zion, let us hear from the wise
 legislators of Zion, and let us hear the laws proclaimed therein; let
 us learn of the wisdom that dwells in the servants of the Most High."
 And they will come up with their armies, and their mighty [p.61]  men,
 and their judges, and their rulers, and kings will come to the
 brightness of her rising; and the Gentiles will come like a flowing
 stream, and the gates of Zion will be open day and night, and never be
 shut, to admit the forces that will come rushing in from all nations,
 to learn the wisdom, knowledge, and instruction that are poured out
 from the heavens upon the servants of the Most High.
 
Vol. 2, p.61
 If we are looking forward to such a glorious time—to such a happy
 period, let us endeavor to prepare ourselves, and awake from our
 slumber, and do the duties required at our hands. Pay up your debts,
 pay them up to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund; let the means be sent
 back immediately, that those who are starving to death, and are ground
 down with tyranny, may enjoy the same privileges as you. Remember
 them, and God will remember you. But if you turn your back upon these
 principles, and will not seek to do unto others as you would have them
 do to you; if you will not listen to the instructions of our Prophet,
 and to the instructions of others who have spoken on this stand, you
 will wither away like a dried reed, and you will bear no authority,
 and that you. have will be taken from you, and you will be left poor
 and miserable, and become the offscouring of the earth, under the
 curse of the Almighty for your disobedience.
 
 Orson Hyde, October 8, 1854
 
 Gathering the Saints—Perpetual Emigrating Fund
 
 A Discourse by President Orson Hyde, 
 delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 October 8, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.61
 I am called upon this morning, beloved brethren and sisters, to make a
 few remarks; and speak unto you concerning the way and manner of
 gathering the people of God. In the first place, to show unto you that
 there is no religion with which we are acquainted, except that of the
 Latter-day Saints, that can, in its exercise and in its operations,
 bring to pass the fulfilment of the predictions of the Prophets. All
 the types and figures presented to our Lord and Saviour to illustrate
 truths, weighty and important, straw that in the last days there is to
 be a gathering together of the people. They will be gathered by the
 peculiar attraction that will prevail at the time when they are not
 weighed down with mortal tabernacles, but released from this cumbrous
 clay, their immortal spirits will be gathered around the throne of
 God, there to receive a welcome into the everlasting glory prepared
 for the righteous; or to hear the dreadful sentence—Depart, ye cursed,
 into outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and gnashing
 of teeth!  
 
Vol. 2, p.61
 But, my friends, there is to be a gathering of the people here on
 earth. The husbandman, when he sows his seed in the soil, watches it,
 and cultivates it with care; he does not wait to reap his harvest in
 some other region, but he reaps it on the ground where he sowed his
 seed, and there he [p.62] realizes the benefits and returns of his
 labor; not in some other country, but here
 
Vol. 2, p.62
 The Saviour says, the kingdom of heaven is like a fish net that is
 cast into the sea, which took of every kind, both good and bad, and by
 and bye they brought the net to the shore, and gathered the good into
 vessels, and cast the bad away. So shall it be in the last days, in
 the end, when the gathering dispensation shall be introduced, and the
 Gospel net be drawn to shore; not in some foreign clime or mountain,
 beyond the bounds of time and space; but on the shore that skirts the
 margin of the water, as testified by this figure; so on earth, the
 gathering of the people will be.
 
Vol. 2, p.62
 We are also told the manner in which they shall come. They shall come
 upon swift beasts—upon dromedaries and camels; and the ships of
 Tarshish shall bear them home, and a highway shall be cast up for the
 ransomed of the Lord to walk in. That highway is not an immaterial
 one, that leads to mansions in the sky, but it is a highway that has
 to be cast up on earth; and it may be that the very railroads that are
 being cast up are one means by which this operation of the gathering
 will be greatly facilitated. This may be the subject which the Prophet
 had his eye upon when he said, The lion's whelps have not trod there,
 and the vulture's eye hath not seen it. At that time it was not cast
 up; but was reserved to be cast up in the last days. The lion's whelp
 had never trodden there; but, by and bye, it might when it was cast
 up.
 
Vol. 2, p.62
 The old Prophet had his eye upon the increased speed of ships; but our
 translators have made him to say that swift messengers shall be sent
 to the nations afar off in vessels of bulrushes. What do we understand
 by vessels of bulrushes? Do we ever see such vessels, or hear tell of
 such, except the cradle that was made for Moses to float in on the
 Nile? Have we ever read of men, swift messengers going in vessels of
 bulrushes?
 
Vol. 2, p.62
  It is nonsense; such a vessel could not withstand the buffetings of
 the winds and the waves, nor ride in safety through the elements
 contending with each other, as it were, for empire; or as if the winds
 and waves were both armed with eager vengeance, to see which should
 first grasp the little speck struggling for life upon the surface of
 the boiling element. Who believes anything of this sort? The idea is
 inconsistent. But when we come to look at it in another point of view
 it is not so inconsistent and obscure. Brother Carn who is present
 knows how the German Bible reads. I believe it calls them Pipe ships.
 The bulrush is hollow, resembling a pipe, and the old Prophet had
 nothing else to represent his idea by, but the bulrush; though he saw
 ships in which hollow tubes and pipes were running in every direction,
 and he was at a loss for the name "Steamship" to apply to them. Now,
 says he, swift messengers shall be sent in Pipe ships, looking at the
 time when steam should be used as a propelling power. What is this
 steam power for? Is it merely for the accommodation of mankind? Or has
 God made this an important agent to perform His work—to facilitate His
 purposes in the last days? The matter is unquestionably the design of
 the Great Creator; not only so, but there is another thing in
 connection with this—the Saviour says, in speaking of his coming, it
 shall be like the light of the morning, or like lightning that shineth
 from one end of heaven to the other, even so shall the coming of the
 Son of Man be. What do we behold being constructed on earth to bring
 about the designs of heaven? We behold the electric wire running from
 one country to another, and already  it [p.63] is in contemplation to
 carry it across the Atlantic, to bring all nations in immediate
 communication. Does this look like the lightning that spreads from
 east to west? Even so shall the coming of the Son of Man be! The
 electric telegraph takes it from eastern climes to western. It is so
 quick that a speech made in Washington city at twelve o'clock is
 delivered in St. Louis at half past eleven the same day. Electricity
 flys with so much greater velocity than the earth, that it is half an
 hour before the times between Washington and St. Louis; even so shall
 the coming of the Son of Man be; or in other words, in the last days
 intelligence shall fly with such rapidity, so quick shall it be in the
 day of his coming. We conclude that we are approximating very near
 that time. We are getting, as it were, in the neighborhood of it. Now,
 says he, watch! when you see the fig tree and all the trees beginning
 to bud, and put forth their leaves, know that summer is nigh: and when
 you begin to see these things come to pass, lift up your heads and
 rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh.
 
Vol. 2, p.63
 I may have begun at the wrong end of my discourse, but if I have, I
 will got at the other end of it before I have done; so that you shall
 have all the parts of it, if the Lord will give me strength through
 your prayers; you shall have the sum and substance of what I was
 required to make known to you, but I must have my own way of telling
 it.
 
Vol. 2, p.63
 The gathering of the Saints together is to take place. "But," says
 one, "we do not believe that the gathering the people will take place
 in the last days literally; we do not believe that angels will
 minister any more to us." The old-fashioned religion is, "We have got
 that heaven was pleased to give, and that can be proven by the good
 Old Bible. Let the angels stay in glory, and we will stay on our
 farms, and go to church from one year to another, and follow up the
 same routine over and over again until we go down to our graves, and
 that is the end of our service in the flesh." Do you not see that all
 of the Christian world reject the administration of angels, the Latter
 Day Saints excepted, and some few others that believe in these things?
 
 
Vol. 2, p.63
 There are many in the last days, who believe in Spirit Rapping, and in
 such kind of angels that have no mouth to speak. The angels that
 visited the servants of God had mouths, and they spoke! Suppose you
 were to ask me a question, and I have intelligence and a mouth to
 communicate but, instead of speaking to you, I set the table to
 jumping, or kick over the chairs and the bureaus, &c. What would you
 know about it? You would know the devil was to pay; you would know
 there was a total absence of good feeling and intelligence, Man was
 created in the image of God, and the holy angels that surround His
 throne, the flaming messengers to bear His will to man, are in His
 image and likeness. Even the servants of God in the days of old, when
 they saw one of those celestial spirits, began to bow down and worship
 him, as though he were the God who created the heavens and the earth;
 but they were commanded to worship God. There he was, standing in the
 image of his Maker, and the Prophet mistook him for the Lord. These
 angels are in the likeness and image of God, and men are also in His
 image. I believe, if God gave me a message to deliver to the people,
 and I did not deliver it in the legitimate way, He would close my
 mouth because I would not give it in the way he gave it to me. Spirit
 Rappers, below par!
 
Vol. 2, p.63
 "What is the matter?" "There has some dreadful thing taken place."
 "What is it?" "We cannot tell you any [p.64] thing about it, only
 there is a wonderful ado—a wonderful thing has happened in the land of
 Ham." I tell you, those who reject the truth borne to them by the
 servants of God, who speak to them in plainness, will be acquainted
 with muttering spirits that know nothing for their good: for, "for
 this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should
 believe a lie: that they all might be damned who believe not the
 truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness." When people reject the
 truth they become the plaything of wild delusive spirits, and are
 tossed to and fro by them like a bubble on the wave. True messengers
 of God do not come in this way; but says the world—"Angels came in
 olden times, but do not come now to earth any more; they have gone to
 heaven, and there is nothing more for them to do here." I can speak to
 the servant of a king when I cannot speak to the king himself. I could
 approach the lower orders of his subjects when I might not approach
 the higher circle. If men reject the administration of angels, and
 will not believe in their existence, nor regard their words, I do not
 know how they will ever obtain access to the king. If they will not
 acknowledge his ministers, I do not know how they are going to speak
 to the king himself.
 
Vol. 2, p.64
 Have angels anything to do with what will take place in the last days?
 He makes His angels ministering spirits, and they are sent forth to
 minister for them who shall be heirs of Salvation. The Lord is
 everywhere present by His ministering angels, just like any other
 ruler, monarch or king, who has ministers everywhere throughout His
 dominions; and God's ministers are everywhere; He has servants
 tabernacled in flesh on earth, and they are going through the land in
 every direction, and God is present everywhere with them; and He knows
 everything. How? When His angels and ministers tell Him of it, like
 any other ruler. I have been at some of the prayer circles and
 meetings in the sectarian world, and heard their pious minister say,
 "Come, sinner, bow to the yoke of Christ; behold the guardian angel
 standing waiting to be the honored agent to carry the news to heaven,
 that one more soul is converted." If God knows it already, what is the
 use of angels to carry the intelligence? God knows everything through
 His agents, or servants, and that is the way He is everywhere present.
 But if you were to see Him in propria persona, you would see a person
 like yourself. How was it with Stephen? Was God scattered to the four
 winds everywhere? If He was in particles smaller than any mathematical
 calculation could define, you could not see Him. But Stephen, "being
 full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the
 glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, and said,
 Behold! I see the heavens opened, and the Son of Man standing on the
 right hand of God." If God was without body, parts, and passions, how
 could Stephen know whether He stood on the right hand, or the left, or
 whether He stood upon either side?
 
Vol. 2, p.64
 However we will pass this by for the present. Angels will have a part
 in the work of the last days. What are they to do? Says the
 Saviour—"The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good
 seed in his field: but while man slept, his enemy came and sowed tares
 among the wheat, and went his way." He let them grow together until
 the time of harvest; then He "will say to the reapers, Gather ye
 together first the tares, and bind them in bundles and burn them: but
 gather the wheat into my barn." The field is the world. Who are the
 reapers? The angels [p.65]  are the reapers; and still, angels, you
 say, are coming to earth no more. This won't do, for the reapers are
 the angels, the good seed are the children of the kingdom, and the
 tares are the children of the wicked one, and the enemy that sowed
 them is the devil. In another place it is said, "And he shall send his
 angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together
 his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other."
 And yet the present Christian world say that angels have no more to
 do; of course, then, they do not look for any thing of this kind;
 their faith does not embrace the sayings of the Savior and His
 Apostles, touching the winding up scene: and without faith, it is
 impossible to please God; consequently they cannot share in the
 blessings of the gathering dispensation of the last days, their
 unbelief excludes them.
 
Vol. 2, p.65
 It is said that God helps them that help themselves. I have been
 showing you what will be done for His elect in the last days; but will
 He do it for them who will do nothing for themselves? I say no; God
 helps those who help themselves. I recollect when I was in Potawatomie
 I was determined to raise a crop if I could. I commenced and plowed up
 the land, and went into the woods when it was hot enough in the summer
 season almost to unsolder a skellet, and hauled out my rails, and
 fenced and sowed the land; when snow came, there was a fleece of wheat
 over the land like wool on a sheep's back. President Young saw it, and
 he said it pleased him; and he said, "I know that God helps those who
 help themselves." We may sit down and persuade ourselves that it is
 God's will we should do nothing for ourselves, and we may go to
 beggary; but if we help ourselves, and bestow the labor for nature to
 bring forth, we shall have an abundance, and God will be faithful in
 blessing our labors.
 
Vol. 2, p.65
 We are looking for these things to transpire in the last days, to
 bring about the gathering of the Saints preparatory to the coming of
 the Son of Man. We can see the electric wires extending through the
 earth; and ships are constructed to bear forth swiftly the messengers
 of salvation, to bring home the Saints under the indulgent hand of our
 heavenly Father. What does He require us to do? Says He, "I commit to
 you, my servants, the keys of the kingdom of heaven, the authority of
 the Priesthood, light and intelligence, and knowledge to make you
 acquainted with all these things; now I want to see if you will put
 forth a helping hand, knowing, as you do, your Master's will, and
 understanding His whole plan of operation, and work according to the
 ability I have given you; I will put  you to the test." What is to be
 done? "Go forth and preach the Gospel among the nations, and baptize
 them in my name for the remission of sins, and confirm them by the
 laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and teach them to
 gather; for it is the gathering dispensation, and if they have not
 means to gather, it is for you to advance means to bring them." "Now,"
 says the Almighty, "I want to try you and prove you, and see if you
 will act in small things that you may render yourselves worthy of
 being blessed with the means which I will prepare, and which I have
 ordained. I want to see if you are worthy." What have we done here for
 the purpose of carrying into effect this desirable object? We have
 commenced to gather the people, and we have also commenced to raise a
 Fund by which the poor Saints are to be gathered; and this is based
 upon principles that are applicable to us in the days of our
 childhood; but we suppose, when the Almighty begins to put forth His
 own [p.66] hand to accomplish His own work, and sustain the operations
 of His servants on this small scale, which we shall know it is small
 when we see the mighty engine of God at work, for when we were
 children we spake as children, and understood as children, and thought
 as children; but when we become men, we shall put away childish
 things. We now have to do with small things, that we may advance from
 one point to another. What are the small things? Here is a Perpetual
 Emigrating Fund, for instance, for the purpose of gathering the Saints
 of God. How is this Fund raised? It is raised by voluntary
 contributions from every one who is able to help and who has a heart
 and a spirit to engage in the work of God in the last days. It is
 raised by the hard earnings of the brethren and sisters. It is the
 little mites, and large mites, little sums and big sums, all thrown
 together into one purse.
 
Vol. 2, p.66
 Now go and take this, ye swift messengers, you faithful agents, in
 vessels of bulrushes, pipe-ships, or, in other words, steam-ships, and
 be messengers of glad tidings to the poor, and wreqtched, and
 oppressed, and meek of the earth. It is an honor to be a messenger,
 bearing to them the means of taking them out of their poverty,
 wretchedness, and oppression. He says to them, "I have come to bring
 you to the family of God; to rescue you from the land of your
 oppression and poverty, and put you in a position where you may be
 blessed temporally and spiritually." Is not he who hears these tidings
 blessed? "How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that
 bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good
 tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy
 God reigneth." This messenger goes and brings them to his place by the
 means that is put into his hands.
 
Vol. 2, p.66
 Now I know some, when they are brought here by this agency, think they
 have got to their desired haven. They. say, "Now I am secure in a
 haven of peace, I am among the people of God, and this is all I care
 for. Now I will make myself as happy as I can, and I will forget my
 fellows that I have left in bondage; I will not remember them who are
 oppressed beneath the galling yoke, I am free, let them take care of
 themselves." That is the feeling that pervades the breast of many
 after they are borne here by means that were produced by other hands
 than their own; and say they—"If we can manage any way to postpone the
 payment of this debt we owe to the institution that brought us here,
 until we can gather around us the comforts of life, then peradventure
 we will pay our obligation." But let me here observe, when it is in
 the power to pay a debt, or do a good deed, the longer we postpone it,
 the greater will be the detraction from the merits of that act; now is
 the accepted time, now is the day of salvation, when the hungry, the
 poor, wretched, and oppressed call for redemption. While the power of
 redeeming them is in our hands, and we will not extend it to them, how
 can we expect God to hear our prayers to roll on His great work for
 the final redemption of the scattered remnants of His people. And let
 me here say, I very much doubt whether God will hear the prayers of
 any man that owes a just debt, and has means to pay it, but refuses to
 do it: or withholds a blessing from his fellow when it is in his power
 to extend it. What is his prayer? "Forgive us our debts as we forgive
 our debtors," or in other words—"Do towards us, as we do towards
 others;" if we withhold benefits due to others, how can God bestow
 blessings upon us that are not our due, but are the acts of His mercy
 and kindness? When we have Shared the benefit of any charitable
 bequest, [p.67]  more especially when we hold a portion of it in our
 own hands, that ought to be benefiting others, how can we expect God,
 or any other philanthropist, to extend to us blessings?
 
Vol. 2, p.67
 What is the duty of the Saints who have come here by the aid and
 benefit of the Perpetual Emigrating Fund? It is their duty to pay back
 the debt they owe immediately. "But," says one, "we cannot pay, we
 have no means." Very well, we will not oppress you; but you can give
 your note, and you can file your obligation with the agent, or such
 authorities of the Fund that it concerns, that they may have some
 voucher to act upon, or that they can tell at least where the funds
 are—in whose hands they are lodged; but do not go to the east and to
 the west, to the north and to the south, from the city, without making
 it a matter of record in some shape; and when God puts the means in
 your hands, by your own perseverance and economy, pay it over and
 liquidate the debt, and these means are sent again to relieve some one
 else; and the same means that brought you, may perhaps bring out a
 thousand persons, if they are faithful and active in restoring it to
 the channel of its usefulness. For instance, I take half a dollar, and
 it is a debt I owe; I pay it, and that man owes it to another; and by
 the time it has passed round it has paid a hundred debts, and relieved
 a hundred wants; whereas, if I keep it in my pocket, I prevent it from
 being circulated, and doing so much good. Do I get any credit by doing
 so? I have the satisfaction of saying I am not out of money while at
 the same time, I have the disgrace, before God and every intelligent
 being, which is my due.
 
Vol. 2, p.67
 Well, then, this money that has been appropriated to bring the Saints
 here, let it be refunded with all speed, let it be a matter of
 conscience. If you should see your neighbor suspended from a tower,
 and hanging by a brittle cord, and by any little struggle he might
 break the cord, and be dashed in pieces, whatever you might be engaged
 in, you would leave it and run to his rescue, and try your utmost to
 save the man who is ready to plunge into this vortex, a gulf beneath
 his feet. Look, then, at your brethren in a similar position; and
 perhaps if they were struggling to gain life, they would be plunged
 into wretchedness forever. This is a debt, a sacred obligation which
 you owe, not only to the authorities of this Church and kingdom, but
 you owe it to your brethren whose cries and prayers are ascending up
 to God; and if you withold that which belongs: to them—that which they
 should enjoy, their prayers will recoil on your heads, not in
 blessings, but in curses.
 
Vol. 2, p.67
 We all say here, that we are blessed; we say our labor and toil have
 been blessed; I am sure of it. Can we work out our salvation? Can we
 witness to God and angels and to our brethren, that we are willing to
 put forth our hands and contribute to swell the sum total of this
 Perpetual Emigrating Fund, according to the ability God has given us?
 Are we willing to put forth our hand and aid in rolling forth this
 work, by collecting the people together from wretchedness and want?
 What shall we gain by doing  this? We shall gain numbers that will
 look up to us as their friends and benefactors, and hail us as their
 saviors. It is said, that "Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion to
 judge the Mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." Some
 men think the way they are going to be saviors is to get as many wives
 as they can, and save them; now, they may slip up on that, if that is
 their view, and their feelings: extend no further. I will tell you
 what a savior is; if I see a family who are starving for want of
 bread; and are thirsting and fainting for water, and an individual
 should give them bread and water, he has saved them; that is [p.68]
 the kind of savior I would give the most for, under some circumstances
 that I have been placed in, and I would prize that savior more
 precious than gold. If I were in danger of falling from a precipice,
 or from a building, as I have said before, and had no means of saving
 myself, if some kind friend would come along, and put forth his hand
 and help to save me, he is my savior; so if a man rescues me from a
 galling yoke of oppression, under which I must faint and die, he is my
 savior. Saviors shall come upon Mount Zion, and they shall judge the
 Mount of Esau. This is the kind of savior that will judge the ungodly,
 and give them their due. "What! are you going to judge the ungodly?"
 Yes, judge the Mount of Esau. You know the Lord has said, "Jacob have
 I loved, but Esau have I hated."' Where is the Mount of Esau? It is
 the world at large, the Wickedness of which God hates. Then saviors
 shall come upon Mount Zion and judge the Mount of Esau. And says Paul,
 know ye not, brethren, that the Saints shall judge the world?
 
Vol. 2, p.68
 We will hand out our money, for that is almighty in the eyes of this
 world. God has put this means in our hands, and it is for us to
 advance it to this good purpose according to our ability, and so we
 shall become saviors to rescue the oppressed from every land; and when
 we have gone to the extent of our power, and done all we can, will
 there be any more efficient operations entered into to effect the
 purposes of God? There will; He will say—"Now, my servants, you have
 done all you can, I will stretch out my own arm!" Says one, "I really
 wish I knew how soon it will be when the angels are sent from heaven
 to gather up the elect at the winding up scene?" I can tell you how
 soon it will be.
 
Vol. 2, p.68
 Have you got the word of the Lord upon this subject?" I do not claim
 that I have, but when I tell you, you will say it is true; and if it
 is true, it is just as good as the word of the Lord, and as any other
 revelation already given, When will it be that the angels are sent to
 gather in the remnant? It will be just at the time when the Saints
 have done all that is in their power to do, and can do no more, and
 have been worn out in the service of their God: then the Lord will
 send the armies of heaven to aid them. He has had an army under His
 training from the beginning, and when He gives the word of command
 they will collect the balance of the Saints from the four winds; and
 not only so, but they will open the graves, and raise the Saints from
 the dead. An angel showed a little example of this at the time the
 Saviour ascended from the tomb. He rolled the stone from the door of
 the sepulchre, and the keepers fell as dead men, and the Son of God
 arose. There is the work of an angel, of one who was reserved for this
 purpose, and there are convoys of angels who are schooled and trained
 to this work, and they can open a grave much quicker than an Irishman
 can with a spade. At the presence of one of these angels, the earth
 trembles, and throws out its dead. The angels will do this, but not
 until we have done our best. I have frequently said to my son, "Yea
 take this bag and carry it to a certain place." "I cannot, father."
 "Well, take hold of it and try." He takes hold of it, and it is a
 pretty good lift for him, and he begins to labor and lift with all his
 might; at the moment he begins to try, the father's hand helps him to
 balance the lead. It is just so in this work. "Now," says the Lord, "I
 have tried you, and you have done as I have told you, and my hand is
 ever ready to help you. If I were hungry, I would not ask you for
 food; if I were naked, I would not ask you for clothing." I do not
 know how many spirits of the condemned are at work making white robes
 for the just [p.69] and pure; I do not know how much they are
 spinning, and how many white robes they are making, for the Saints and
 the redeemed; but they have to work out all their indebtedness in
 prison; and if God is hungry or naked, He will not call upon you; for
 He has millions of resources in another quarter. He can get along
 without us doing the work, but He gives us a privilege of doing it if
 we will; and if we will, He will bless us; and if we will not, He
 don't care.
 
Vol. 2, p.69
 There are some men in this kingdom who have an idea it cannot roll on
 without them—"I must be there I am of so much consequence and
 importance, that if I should happen to set up my will in opposition to
 any measure, the wheels would be retarded in their onward course."
 "But," says the Lord, "if you do not wish to serve me, go your own
 way; I have plenty at my command, and when you are out of the way I
 will let you see that my kingdom will roll on faster without you than
 with you; still, if you desire to take a part among the multitude of
 my servants in rolling it on, I will make you an honored instrument in
 doing so."
 
Vol. 2, p.69
 I think I have spoken about as long as is necessary. Brother Kimball
 wished me to speak upon this subject. Brother Young will be in soon,
 and probably there are other matters to be attended to. I might
 continue to address you, but I esteem it unnecessary. I believe I have
 fulfilled the charge laid upon me—to show the necessity of putting
 forth our own hands to pave the way for the exhibition of the great
 power of the Almighty in accomplishing His purposes on the earth. I
 wish to say a word or two more, and then I am done. It is the desire
 of my heart that we may all live, before God, and before one another,
 in the way and manner that shall reflect honor upon the cause of the
 Latter Day Saints—upon "Mormonism," as it is termed. They may publish
 their squibs in the newspapers, and tell all about our wickedness and
 corruptions, but if we only live to reflect honor on the cause of God,
 it matters little what our enemies say.
 
Vol. 2, p.69
 In a communication from an editor to me, he quotes from the 17th
 chapter of Jeremiah, where it says, "Cursed be the man that trusteth
 in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the
 Lord. For he shall be like the heath in the desert, and shall not see
 when good cometh; but shall inhabit the parched places in the
 wilderness, in a salt land and not inhabited." "Now," says he, "how
 exactly is this fulfilled in the followers of Joe Smith, that have
 gone to Utah Territory; there they are in a salt and barren land, and
 they do not know when good comes." In my communication, I have told
 him he is mistaken: for we have no more salt here than is necessary;
 but the quotation made me think of Long Island, for the early settlers
 were surrounded with salt, and it must allude to Long Island; and if
 it would not suit there he might apply it to the early settlers of
 Syracuse: it is all in that country.
 
Vol. 2, p.69
 But to turn the scale: where shall be the habitation of the righteous?
 The old Prophet says, "He that walketh righteously, and speaketh
 uprightly; he that despiseth the gain of oppressions, that shaketh his
 hands from holding of bribes, that stoppeth his ears from hearing of
 blood, and shutteth his eyes from seeing evil; he shall dwell on high:
 his place of defence shall be the munitions of rocks: bread shall be
 given him; his waters shall be sure." Where is the people who have got
 more rocks than we have? Do we have bread, and plenty of it? Yes! We
 have had fine crops of wheat since the cricket and grasshopper war was
 over, and our waters are sure, for here we have them flowing down
 every street, in the midst of [p.70] summer; and they are not salt
 waters either, but they are fresh and good. How applicable are these
 sayings of the Prophet to the Latter-day Saints in Salt Lake Valley.
 Their habitation is the "munitions of rocks," and they ask no odds of
 the world, but they are subject to God, who has redeemed this Basin,
 and put salt enough in it to save us. It is not a dry and barren
 ground, for we can make it rain when we please, and they cannot in
 Long Island. The Bible says, "Have salt in yourselves;" we have it
 here, and if there comes along a villain who is worthy of it, we can
 salt him up in Salt Lake too. [Laughter.]
 
Vol. 2, p.70
 There is another thing I want to say. We should live before God and
 one another so as to reflect honor upon the cause we have espoused,
 and never let Satan gain an advantage over it, but like the true
 American soldier, let us keep our colors unfolded, and flying free, in
 the hour of battle; and let us all the time be right side up with care
 in the eyes of everybody. If you light a candle and set it on a table,
 everybody in the house can see; so let your good works shine before
 men on earth and angels in heaven.
 
Vol. 2, p.70
 I spoke in relation to some things on Friday evening, about which I
 merely wish to say the sentiments I advanced, with regard to certain
 doings here, are unalterable in my heart; I care not whether it is
 Gentile or "Mormon" that defiles the land in which we dwell. Judgment
 begins at the House of God, and the "Mormon" will be the first to feel
 the chastening of the Almighty, because we looked for better things of
 him: he has light and knowledge, and knows better than to be guilty of
 such acts. If we always think of God, and maintain our integrity to
 Him, to ourselves, and towards our neighbors, the unvirtuous and
 wicked cannot find access into our society. If the gate of the citadel
 of virtue is never opened to our enemy, he may strive in vain. He
 cannot find access unless the way is voluntarily opened, and he
 invited and encouraged. Let every man and woman be on their guard, and
 situate themselves so that strangers and bogus "Mormons" can neither
 rob you of your virtue nor of your money or goods, that they cannot do
 a wrong that will bring a stain upon the fair name of the Saints, or
 damn themselves forever. I say, then, let the standard of our
 integrity and virtue be erect, and let it never lean to the right hand
 or to the left.
 
Vol. 2, p.70
 I have no blessings upon them that will do these things, even as I
 have said, whether they be Jew or Gentile, bond or free; but the men
 or women that observe the common laws of propriety, and walk
 uprightly, I do not care whether they be black or white, if they mind
 their own business, I say, God bless them, and guide them in the way
 of life everlasting. But the villain who seeks to lay the axe at the
 root of truth, and to bring dishonor upon the Saint, I say, curses be
 upon that individual, let him die the death of the ungodly. I do not
 wish anybody to apply this to themselves unless they are worthy of it;
 and if I am met in the streets and assailed with having spoken rashly,
 I say, you are the man, the saddle fits you; but those who are not
 guilty, but are secure in the possession of their virtue and good
 intentions, may the blessings of the Lord be upon you for ever.
 Amen.[p.71] 
 
 Jedediah M. Grant, October 7, 1854
 
 The Immigration—the Perpetual Emigrating  Fund—Scoffers
 
 An Address by President Jedediah M. Grant, 
 delivered at the General Conference, in the Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 This afternoon I have very little disposition to detain you long. My
 health is such, I would prefer hearing others rather than speak
 myself.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 We have received much good instruction, and I feel that our spirits
 are refreshed, and cheered up. We have been edified during the
 Conference.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 I like the remarks of Elder Orson Pratt this afternoon. I hope they
 will be listened to and obeyed.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 I regret very much that our immigration this season are so few; though
 I rejoice on the other hand that the Elders abroad, and the general
 instructions of the Church, have been able to gather so many. We
 believe we have brethren here from different settlements, and lots of
 persons in this city, who are on hand to take into their employment
 three or four times as many people as have come in this season from
 the nations of the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 The first year we were located in the Valley we wanted a few teams
 sent out to help the emigration, and we had to use considerable
 exertion to get those few teams; but this year, all the servants of
 the Lord had to do was to make a call upon the people, through their
 Bishops, and all the teams we wanted were forthcoming, with flour and
 all necessary food, to send forth to help in our emigration.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 I have seen the time, in Kirtland, Ohio, the first gathering place I
 went to, when you could have crowded the whole congregation into one
 room sixteen feet by eighteen; and these comprised all the Saints that
 were there. If we had sent up to Jackson County, and brought them all
 down, and had a house like this, there would have been just a little
 belt of people in front of the stand, and reaching part way up towards
 the opposite side of the room.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 In the mountains, though it is difficult to gather the people here,
 though they come from the nations, and have the Atlantic to cross, and
 have to come from the different parts of the United States, we have
 got together a considerable body of people. However, there are as yet
 but few, comparatively. We are looked upon as feeble in the world, of
 but small height; but it is a very easy thing to bring in an
 emigration of four or five thousand; and we can bring wagons from
 different settlements, and the people who have come in are swallowed
 right up, as it were, so that in three or four weeks we cannot tell
 what has become of our immigration. They can come by thousands, and be
 dispersed throughout the Territory among the Saints, and find
 comfortable homes, and it is scarcely known and felt.
 
Vol. 2, p.71
 As to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, to make it perpetual, you must
 replenish it, and not take from it—that would make it a short, lived
 things If you are aided by that Fund, throw the aid you have received
 back into the treasury, that it may be full, that we may be able to
 send for others. I have heard the President speaking that he designed
 to call upon individuals who are pretty well off here, who have
 friends in England, Scotland, Wales, Denmark, Germany, Italy, and
 [p.72]  I don't know where, to operate with the Fund, and become a
 stay and a staff to it, and associate with it. For instance, here is
 such a man as father Russell, that has given his thousands; perhaps he
 knows of some family there he would like to bring here. He can send
 through the P. E. Fund for that family; and they shall be brought on
 this condition—that they labor for him, and assist him until they pay
 for their being brought here.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 In Yankee land they make the boys pay for their bringing up; so they
 can pay for their bringing here, if I have spent the money for them.
 Some of you who want a gardener, or a farmer, launch out your gold,
 your cattle, your horses, your food, and your raiment, and deposit the
 means, and we will rend over, and get the family, and that family will
 aid and assist you in your financial operations, and pay up the debt.
 I reckon that six or eight thousand in Utah could act upon this
 principle.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 You who have been brought in here, labor, and throw back into the
 great purse what you have received, that we may bring double the
 number another year.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 Our brethren in Potawatomie County, four or five years ago, had a
 notion that they were going to get up a machine that would bring
 fifteen thousand at a lead.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 The idea of becoming a State in two or three years, when we have only
 got four or five thousand of an emigration! I do not wonder that the
 Latter-day Saints believe in the plurality of wives. Launch out your
 means to help us to bring the poor; if you do not, we will raise up
 the mountain boys ourselves. This piecemeal business of gathering
 Saints! we want it upon the wholesale principle. That's the doctrine.
 I tell you, a few more boys breaking the ernst of nations, like
 brother Carn, after a while, by driving their little wedges, will
 bring them over by nations.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 A great many people who come here, when they do not find everything
 right handy—plenty of food, houses, and all other conveniences, are
 discouraged, and lose their energies. If you want to know something
 about the "Mormon" grit, remember what brother Carn said this morning;
 if he is whipped, he don't stay whipped. You cannot discourage a real
 "Mormon." It is necessary to raise up a certain stripe in the Valley,
 of the real "Mormon" grit, that those who come over here, and who have
 the whines and the grunts, may have the "Mormon" leaven among them to
 leaven the whole lump.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 I do not know but the President will be calling for volunteers to
 operate with the Fund to bring more families here.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 There are one or two more little items I wanted to speak about.
 
Vol. 2, p.72
 I have had one or two cases reported to me. For instance, some of our
 brethren who cross the plains, when they get here, are a little
 peevish, snappish, vexed, and quarrelsome. When the wind blowed the
 other day, a man got the servant gift to hold the tent-pole, to keep
 it from failing, but she not being strong enough, down went the tent.
 The man then made a scourge out of a rope, and began to beat the girl,
 and beat her most unmercifully. I do not know whether that man is
 converted or not; but it makes me think of an old Baptist preacher in
 Virginia. He came and preached in a certain place; the next time he
 came round, a drunken man came staggering up to him and said, "Brother
 Jones, when you was last in our settlement, you converted my soul."
 "Well," said brother Jones, "I should think I did, for I do not
 believe the Lord had anything to do with it." I am rather inclined to
 think it is possible that the girl whipper is yet unconverted. We like
 men here to learn how to treat their families, their cattle, and their
 homes, &c.[p.73]  
 
Vol. 2, p.73
 I am entirely of a lively disposition; I know not how to be
 low-spirited; I never knew what it was to be lonesome in my life. Some
 talk about being lonesome when they are alone; I know nothing about
 it. I never misuse a beast, and I am not inclined to misuse people;
 but when they are right mean, I like to work them up with my tongue
 once in a while. But the idea of people going to work to beat, and
 kick, and pound their cattle, horses, children, and everything around
 them, is nonsense. Good-natured feelings and good-natured conduct are
 worth a thousand of the opposite character. Do right, be kind and
 gentle. You have come in the midst of the people of God; you have come
 to unite with us in serving the mighty God of Jacob, and endeavor to
 do right.
 
Vol. 2, p.73
 When brethren start to come here, they are anxious, to be in this
 place, but many of them, when they get here, see no charms in Zion.
 You can learn their spirits directly, for they are known by their
 associates. We have some High Priests, &c., who have been among us for
 years, and others who have come in lately, who like to associate with
 our enemies, those who have a sneering and malicious spirit. Talk
 about such persons having the "Mormon" spirit in them, and the light
 of the Holy Ghost, and yet love the world and the things of the world,
 and the spirit of the world, and the glory of the world, and the
 wickedness of the world! Some people can associate with those who
 laugh at the institutions of heaven, at the principles of eternity,
 and laugh to scorn the ministry of the people of God; they like to
 converse with them, and they love to be in their society; they love to
 have them around them. I would rather dig thistle roots and sego roots
 to live upon, and eat boiled hides; and drink the broth from them,
 than to take such enemies into my house, and board them; and rather
 than rent my house to such persons to live in, I would burn it up if
 they had lived in it, and have a new one. That is my grit. The filthy
 old building should never hold my family. I wish all the "Mormons"
 felt as I do, there would be a flame in Zion, and a fire in Jerusalem.
 I say, if all the "Mormons" felt as I do about those who laugh at our
 distresses, and when calamities come upon us, wag their heads and say,
 "Ha, ha! so would we have it," they would think there was a furnace in
 Zion, and a flame in Jerusalem.
 
Vol. 2, p.73
 I want "Mormons" to feel like "Mormons," to feel like Saints. I want a
 man of God to feel fired up with the Holy Ghost, and not place his
 affections upon the world, and the things of the world; but love your
 God, and your brethren that are poor and in distress, and who love
 God. Those high-minded hypocrites, who bow and scape to get your
 dimes, let them go to where they belong, they and their dimes; that is
 the way I feel about them. I like to see the Saints of God fired up to
 help the poor, and bring them in here to strengthen the reins of
 Israel. I like to see them exert themselves to send forth the Gospel,
 and bring from the nations those who are humble, contrite, pure, and
 holy, and who are uncontaminated by the vices of the world. Go into
 the circles of high life, if you please; I know about the high and the
 low in the United States. Talk about high life! about converting many
 of that class and bringing them here! What will you bring? Those who
 believe the truth with difficulty. But the poor and needy, who are
 looked upon as the dross and offscouring of all things, are the best
 of all creation, and we want the best, the purest, and those that are
 the most holy, brought to Zion. But the breath of that person who
 rejects my God is like the upas tree to me—it is poisonous; [p.74] I
 do not like it. I admit that I occasionally find some who have not
 been baptized, in whom there is a stripe of honor and good-will which
 I like; but I speak generally of those who knowingly persecute the
 people of God, who reject the truth; I do not love them. I am like the
 old Indian, "Though I will forgive and forget, I always remember." It
 is bred in my bones; I was raised up in the "Mormon" Church from my
 childhood; it is sweet to me, sweeter than the honey or the honeycomb;
 it is life and breath to me; it is eternal life, and I love it.
 
Vol. 2, p.74
 I do not like the person who sneers at "Mormonism," and I do not like
 those who associate with such; they are no brothers, no sisters, nor
 friends to me. I fellowship those who love the institutions of God—who
 love the servants of God, and the truth of God and the principles of
 righteousness. But that class that sneer at the principles of the
 Gospel, and the institutions of the kingdom of God, who like to
 associate with the wicked and ungodly, are not my brothers, they are
 not my sisters, nor friends, nor the fiends of God. But the person who
 seeks to convert the sinner, and bring him to the truth; I like that
 disposition. What I am at is this—not that I feel any different
 towards those out of the Church than the rest of you; there are a
 great many of the brethren and sisters who are poor devils. All
 Gentiles, in their eyes, are so good, so kind, so loving, so gentle,
 and so full of sympathy, that they cannot tell that there is any
 difference between them and the Latter-day Saints. Give me the man and
 the woman that can tell the difference between the devil and a Saint.
 Says one, "Most all of us can." I tell you, you cannot. I see people
 on my right and on my left who can dwell and associate with the
 ungodly, drink into their spirit, and fall into the same condemnation
 as they do. Take a man who is pure, he sees the corruption of the
 ungodly. I do not like it; it has no spirit of Zion in it.
 
Vol. 2, p.74
 New-comers, you will find men called Saints who are "land-sharks of
 Utah." We have all kinds of men here, and we expect to have them; and
 if some of you who have been brought here by the Fund this year, are
 no better than many of those who were brought last season, you will
 whine; but for God's sake, when you feel like whining, bite your
 tongue; and if you do not like to do that, use brother H. Kimball's
 remedy—chew a piece of India rubber, and keep chewing it until you get
 the grunt out of you.
 
Vol. 2, p.74
 I do not wish to detain you. May the God of heaven bless you, and
 bless the Saints in every land and  nation, that Israel may be
 gathered, and the Saints saved, which may God grant. Amen.[p.75] 
 
 Orson Hyde, October 6, 1954
 
 The Marriage Relations
 
 A Lecture by President Orson Hyde, 
 delivered at the General Conference, in the Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.75
 Beloved Friends and Brethren—It appears to have fallen to my lot to be
 your speaker at this time, and to call your attention to a subject
 that was proposed in the former part of the day.
 
Vol. 2, p.75
 At the time I gave out the appointment for this evening's meeting, my
 eye was fixed upon another person to deliver the lecture. I shall try
 to do the subject as good justice as my abilities, aided by the faith
 of the Saints and the Spirit of God, may enable me to do, I desire not
 only your candid and undivided attention, but I trust I shall also
 have your prayers, that the Lord may inspire me with those arguments
 and reasons that are well pleasing in His sight, that I may acquit
 myself before Him, if it may not be my good fortune to acquit myself
 so amply before you as my heart would desire.
 
Vol. 2, p.75
  While reflecting upon the subject of this evening's lecture, those
 words occurred to my mind, which our Savior spake to the Jews, who
 considered themselves righteous, and looked upon others with distrust
 and disdain—in short, who looked upon others as sinners; to reprove
 them, he said, "Ye are they which justify yourselves before men; but
 God knoweth your hearts: for that which is highly esteemed among men
 is abomination in the sight of God."
 
Vol. 2, p.75
 I do not know that I shall confine myself to this text particularly.
 Although I have repeated these words for the text, yet the text is not
 a guide at all times for the servant of God. It is the letter that
 killeth, we read, but; it is the Spirit that giveth life. The Spirit
 of the Almighty is the agent by which His servants should ever be led.
 
Vol. 2, p.75
 The words contained in this Bible are merely a history of what is gone
 by; it was never given to guide the servant of God in the course he
 should pursue, any more than the words and commandments of God, given
 to a generation under one set of circumstances, would serve for
 another generation under another set of circumstances. There must be
 something to suggest or to draw forth the command to answer the
 circumstance under which we are placed at the time.
 
Vol. 2, p.75
 It is so with the servants of God. There is a Spirit that is ever
 ready, and points out, under varied and conflicting circumstances, the
 very course which the servants of God should pursue. The Bible is not
 a sufficient guide; it is only the history of the people who lived
 1800 years ago. The history of our Church in this day, presents the
 scenes and transactions of this people—the revelations and words of
 God to them; but if an individual living an hundred, or eighteen
 hundred, years hence, under different circumstances, were to adopt the
 history of this people for his guide in all things, he would not find
 it sufficient to answer the circumstances surrounding him.
 
Vol. 2, p.75
 Hence, it is the letter that killeth, and the Spirit giveth life. In
 the light of that celestial agent I ever hope [p.76] to walk. I hope
 that it may be not only my helm and guide, but yours also, through all
 the labyrinths and windings of this mortal life, until we attain a
 standing upon ground celestial.
 
Vol. 2, p.76
 I have heard it remarked sometimes, by individuals who were not
 identified or connected with our Church, that if they could only be
 convinced that polygamy was true, they would become "Mormons" at once.
 
Vol. 2, p.76
 Do you believe the Bible? "Certainly I do," says the inquirer. Did
 father Abraham and the ancient Patriarchs live in this relation, and
 practise this doctrine? You say they did. Then if what they practised
 is true, .you are bound to become a "Mormon," upon your own hypothesis
 and reasons. But, gentlemen, if I knew that that was the
 all-convincing argument, and if that was the principal doctrine that
 alone influenced you to become a "Mormon," I should at once say, let
 me never baptize such a person, let me never be the agent to bring
 such a person into the Church and kingdom of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.76
 God despises every character who would enter His Church for no other
 purpose than to criminally indulge his natural propensities. Then,
 gentlemen, do not indulge the expectation, if you should be convinced
 by the arguments. I may adduce in favor of the doctrine of polygamy,
 as it is called, that that will prove a sufficient groundwork for your
 faith. But where is the ground upon which to base your faith? Where
 shall you go to find out  "Mormonism" from the foundation to the
 top-stone, from the root to the uttermost branch in the tree? Begin at
 the beginning. If men wish to accomplish any work, they must Begin at
 the beginning of that work, not in the middle of it, or at the end. I
 must begin at the beginning, and if I know that the first stone is
 laid upon a permanent foundation, I can then with safety add another
 to that already laid; but if I cannot lay the first stone upon ground
 that is solid—if I cannot lay it upon a rock, I may despair of ever
 rearing a fabric or superstructure that will resist the rain and winds
 that may be hurled against it by the power of nature. We must begin at
 the beginning, and not content ourselves by grasping at that which may
 be beautiful in illustration and enlist our attention, and begin to
 build upon it as a foundation. In such a case we may have branches,
 but we do not bear the root.
 
Vol. 2, p.76
 I know that this doctrine is made the subject of a great deal of
 ridicule. I know that the world at large who profess to be pious, or,
 if not pious, morally upright, look upon it as a damning sin, as a
 stain upon the bright escutcheon of their country, here in the very
 heart of the United States territory, surrounded by tall mountains;
 they consider it a dark spot in the country's history. Many of the
 great politicians of the day view it in this point of light.
 Religionists are still more scrupulous—they regard it as a heinous and
 damning sin.
 
Vol. 2, p.76
 I always consider it my duty, under proper circumstances, to give a
 reason of the hope that is in me, with meekness and fear; and if I
 have imbibed a principle, and am unable to defend it upon the
 principles of truth, justice, equity, and true philosophy, I should
 consider I was walking in the dark.
 
Vol. 2, p.76
 Whenever truth is manifested by revelation to the servants of God, it
 never comes without a reason for it. When the light of revelation
 bursts upon the mind, it not only unfolds one principle, but many. For
 instance, to illustrate this idea, suppose this room were in total
 darkness, and we were seated as we now are, if a brilliant light were
 introduced in the midst of the room, it would enable us to see not
 only one person, but the whole multitude.[p.77] 
 
Vol. 2, p.77
 So it is with the light of revelation. When it bursts into the human
 mind, it not only reveals one principle, but casts a halo of light
 upon all connected with it. An individual thus favored, walks in the
 light of Jehovah's countenance. I have a desire that in this light we
 may walk; and he whose eye is single, says the Savior, his whole body
 shall be full of light, and there is no darkness in him, nor occasion
 of stumbling.
 
Vol. 2, p.77
 What is the condition of the world at large, both religious and
 political, who regard us as being in the depths of sin, iniquity, and
 transgression? What are their customs? Go, if you please, to the large
 cities of every nation and clime. I have visited many of them in the
 four quarters of the earth, and in the islands of the sea. I have had
 some little experience in relation to these things, so far as common
 observation could give it to me, and I pretty well understand the
 manner of life of the world at large.
 
Vol. 2, p.77
 A man, for instance, who has the most riches, the, man who can command
 the most wealth, I do not not say this is the case with all, but it is
 the case with the majority—they not only have their wives and families
 with whom they publicly live and associate, but they also have in
 secret places their mistresses, whom they maintain not honorably, but
 under a cloak as it were. When by their illegitimate connexions they
 are likely to increase their race, what means do they resort to, to
 save their credit, to keep their honor unsullied in the eyes of the
 multitude, to cover up their iniquity, hide their crimes, and smother
 their shame? A skilful practitioner is employed to destroy the embryo
 offspring. This is murder.
 
Vol. 2, p.77
 Nor is this the only means used to hide their shame, and save
 themselves from reproach. They may be successful in hiding their
 iniquity from the eye of man, but they cannot hide it from the eye of
 the Omnipotent Jehovah. Is there not a day coming when these acts will
 be searched out, and proclaimed abroad, and that, too, by a mind that
 penetrates the secret thoughts and intents of the hearts of the
 children of men? "What! is there indeed such a day approaching?" Yes.
 It may be hid for a little season from the view of the wicked, but it
 is steadily approaching, and will come as a thief in the night; and
 those very persons, both male and female, who often throw out their
 anathemas against the "Mormons," against their course, and manner of
 life, will be overwhelmed with it.
 
Vol. 2, p.77
 Then how will apply the words of our text—"Ye are they that justify
 yourselves before men, but God knoweth your hearts; for that which is
 well pleasing in the sight of men,  is an abomination to God." What is
 well pleasing in the eyes of worldly men—men devoid of principle, and
 destitute of the righteousness of God? It is pleasing to them to hide
 and smother up anything that would tend to cast reproach and infamy
 upon their name. The blackness of their character they seek to conceal
 from the public gaze, and appear good Christians, and honorable men in
 society, men of principle, virtue, and integrity. If they can hide
 their shame, no matter what the expense or suffering caused in
 destroying the embryo coming into being. They care not to risk the
 life of her who would become a mother. All this is well pleasing in
 the eyes of unprincipled men, and that their iniquity should not come
 to light.
 
Vol. 2, p.77
 But that that is well pleasing in the sight of men, is an abomination
 in the sight of God. I will venture to say, that you may go into the
 most populous cities of the world, and you will find a considerable
 part of those who give tone to Christianity as it is in the world,
 standing in these  miserable relations, [p.78] under cover, and in
 secret. These things are true, and it is enough to pain the heart of
 the philanthropist, and wound the feelings of any man who is the
 friend of suffering humanity, to read their history, and observe their
 course. I would not follow them in all their filthy windings, were I
 able. Had I the discerning eye of an angel, or of a God, I would not
 wish to follow them up, and disclose to you the corruptions that are
 practised in the world, and all under the cloak of popularity,
 shrouded by high standing, and worldly authority; and thus they are
 protected in their unlawful relations.
 
Vol. 2, p.78
 I am not disposed to charge home upon the lawgivers of our country
 things of this kind; I will not presume to do it; yet at the same
 time, if I can credit their own statements in relation to the acts of
 one another touching these matters, it is enough to make the nations
 blush and hide their heads in shame, from such miserable, MISERABLE,
 corrupt proceedings.
 
Vol. 2, p.78
 But we do not wish to sustain our own position upon the corruptions of
 others—our own position, as it is in the mind and revelations of God.
 God forbid that our faith should be founded upon the corruptions of
 the world. Our faith is founded upon the purity of the word of life,
 and there let it be grounded.
 
Vol. 2, p.78
 Well, now, friends and brethren, will you listen to me for a short
 time, and let me conduct you as far as I shall be able this evening,
 through the volume of inspiration that is universally acknowledged by
 all Christendom to be the word of God, the truth of heaven? Will you
 listen to some of the sayings contained in that book? And then say
 whether we possess the same spirit now that inspired the breasts of
 the ancients, whose history is penned upon these pages. Judge for
 yourselves whether it be so or not.
 
Vol. 2, p.78
 In the first place, then, we will look unto Abraham our father, and to
 Sarah who bore us, for if we are Christ's, then we are Abraham's seed,
 and heirs according to the promise. Let any story be told of my father
 whereby dishonor is laid to his charge, or let any reproach be cast
 upon my mother, and if the feelings of the loyalty of a son towards
 his parents dwell in my bosom I will resist all such reproach. No
 matter how sinful they might have been, their sins must not be
 portrayed before me. I look then unto Abraham as nay father, and unto
 Sarah as my mother who bore me. How was it, then, with Abraham? He is
 said to be the father of the faithful, and the great head of the
 Church in the days of the Patriarchs, and the head of those who have
 been adopted into the covenant of Jehovah through the blood of His
 only begotten; for if we are Christ's then we are Abraham's seed, and
 heirs according to the promise. If, by the virtue of the Savior's
 blood, our sins are washed away, we are the children of Abraham; we
 hail him as our father, and Sarah as our mother; he is the father of
 the faithful, he is the father of many nations. How was it with
 Abraham? Did he please God, walk before Him uprightly, and obtain this
 testimony that he pleased God, and obtain promises that no other man
 has obtained since the days of Abraham, the Son of God excepted?
 Jehovah promised that in him and in his seed all the nations of the
 earth should be blessed, as a pattern of piety, and as the great head
 of the Church. Because of his faithfulness in keeping the commandments
 of Jehovah on earth, he drew from on high this great promise. Who has
 lived since that time who has been thus blessed? I will venture to say
 not one.  Then if we are his children, will we not do the works of
 faithful Abraham? So said the Savior, who ever spoke the [p.79] truth,
 who ever declared the mind and will of his Father in heaven. Are we
 Abraham's seed, or are we bastards and not sons? That is the question.
 
Vol. 2, p.79
 Let us see what Abraham's works were. Abraham obtained promises. What
 promise have you obtained? What promise has the Christian world
 obtained ? "Why," says one, "the Bible is all full of promises made to
 the people of God long ago." But what have the promises to the people
 of God long ago to do with us? Have we obtained promises to ourselves?
 There is the point. If our fathers obtained promises that they should
 be fed, and were fed, their eating and drinking does not satisfy my
 appetite. It satisfied them, but that has nothing to do with me, I
 want the same kind of substantial food myself. If Abraham obtained
 promises, I want to obtain promises also. "What! A man that has more
 than one wife obtain promises from God?" I tell you there were but few
 in olden times who ever did obtain promises from God, that had not
 more than one wife, if the Bible be true. There was David, and there
 was Solomon; there were the whole line of the kings of Israel. Says
 one, "That Old Bible was for the Jews, and has nothing to do with us;
 that is the Old Testament; and having more wives was according to
 their law, and according to their custom, but it does not apply to us;
 the Savior of the world is our great pattern, he is our great
 lawgiver."
 
Vol. 2, p.79
 And how is it with him? Let us inquire. Did the Savior of the world
 consider it to be his duty to fulfil all righteousness? You, answer,
 yes. Even the simple ordinance of baptism he would not pass by, for
 the Lord commanded it, and therefore it was righteousness to obey what
 the Lord had commanded, and he would fulfil all righteousness. Upon
 this hypothesis! will go back to the beginning, and notice the
 commandment that was given to our first parents in the garden of Eden.
 The Lord said unto them, "Multiply and replenish the earth." I will
 digress here for a moment from the thread of the subject, and bring an
 idea that may perhaps have a bearing upon it.
 
Vol. 2, p.79
 The earth, you remember, was void and empty, until our first parents
 began at the garden of Eden. What does the term replenish mean? This
 word is derived from the Latin; "re" and "plenus;" "re" denotes
 repetition, iteration; and "plenus" signifies full, complete; then the
 meaning of the word replenish is, to refill, recomplete. If I were to
 go into a merchant's store, and find he had got a new stock of goods,
 I should say—"You have replenished your stock, that is, filled up your
 establishment, for it looks as it did before." "Now go forth," says
 the Lord, "and replenish the earth; for it was covered with gloomy
 clouds of darkness, excluded from the light of heaven, and darkness
 brooded. upon the face of the deep. The world was peopled before the
 days of Adam, as much so as it was before the days of Noah. It was
 said that Noah became the father of a new world, but it was the same
 old world still, and will continue to be, though it may pass through
 many changes.
 
Vol. 2, p.79
 When God said, Go forth and replenish the earth; it was to replenish
 the inhabitants of the human species, and make it as it was before.
 Our first parents, then, were commanded to multiply and replenish the
 earth; and if the Savior found it his duty to be baptized to fulfil
 all righteousness, a command of far less importance than that of
 multiplying his race, (if indeed there is any difference in the
 commandments of Jehovah, for they are all important, and all
 essential,) would he not find it his duty to join in with the rest of
 the faithful ones in replenishing the earth? "Mr. Hyde, do you really
 wish to imply that the immaculate [p.80]  Savior begat children? It is
 a blasphemous assertion against the purity of the Savior's life, to
 say the least of it. The holy aspirations that ever ascended from him
 to his Father would never allow him to have any such fleshly and
 carnal connexions, never, no never." This is the general idea; but the
 Savior never thought it beneath him to obey the mandate of his Father;
 he never thought this stooping beneath his dignity; he never despised
 what God had made; for they are bone of his bone, and flesh of his
 flesh; kindred spirits, that once basked in rays of immortality and
 eternal life. When he found them clothed upon and surrounded with the
 weaknesses of mortal flesh, would he despise them? No. It is this, I
 have seen men who became poor and miserable all at once, and then
 those who were their friends in the days of their prosperity turn from
 them, and scarcely deign to bestow them a look, it being too
 humiliating to associate with them in their poverty. But it was not so
 with the Savior; he associated with them in other spheres, and when
 they came here descending below all things, he did not despise to
 associate with these same kindred spirits. "Then you really mean to
 hold to the doctrine that the Savior of the world was married; do you
 mean to be understood so? And if so, do you mean to be understood that
 he had more than one wife?"
 
Vol. 2, p.80
 The Christian world by their prejudices have driven us away from the
 Old Bible, so we must now appeal to the New Testament, for that seems
 to suit the prejudice of the people though to me it is all alike, both
 the Old and New Testaments; for the scribe that is well instructed,
 brings out of his treasury things both new and old. This is my
 treasury, or rather, it is one of my treasuries, and what I cannot
 find there, I trust will come down from on high, and lodge in my
 heart. The gift of God is also my treasury, even the Holy Spirit.
 
Vol. 2, p.80
 Now suppose I should set out myself, and travel through the cities of
 the nation as a celebrated reformer, preaching revelations and
 sentiments as lofty as the skies, and rolling out ideas strange and
 new, to which the multitude were entirely unaccustomed; and wherever I
 went, suppose I had with me three or four women—one combing my head,
 another washing my feet, and another shedding tears upon them, and
 wiping them with the hair of her head. Suppose I should lean upon
 them, and they upon me, would it not appear monstrous in the eyes of
 the world? Would they ride me into Jerusalem upon our ass's colt, and
 cast branches of the palm tree beneath my feet, shouting, "Hosannah,
 blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, hosannah in the
 highest?" I guess they would give me a coat of tar and feathers, and
 ride me on a rail; and it is my opinion they would serve the Savior
 the same, did he go about now as he did eighteen hundred years ago.
 
Vol. 2, p.80
 There is an old prophecy of Isaiah, which I cannot stop to read, but
 you will find it in the 53rd chapter of his prophecies; read the whole
 of the chapter. This particular prophecy speaks of Christ all the way
 through. It is there said, "When thou shalt make his soul an offering
 for sin, he shall see his seed." What constitutes the soul? The spirit
 and body of man united; for you know it is said in one place that so
 many souls were slain in the night by the angel of God. The immortal
 part was not slain, but a disunion of the mortal and immortal parts
 took place. When they shall make his soul an offering for sin, he
 shall see his seed. If he has no seed, how could he see them? When
 they make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, and
 prolong his days, and the pleasure of [p.81] the Lord shall prosper in
 his hand." By and bye the Prophet goes on to say, "And who shall
 declare his generation," for his life is taken from the earth. If he
 had no generation, who could declare it. I told you there was an agent
 who would bring out every subject in bold relief, which is the Holy
 Ghost, who searcheth all things, even the deep things of God, and
 until that celestial agent should fire some man's heart to declare his
 generation, it could never be made known. Who shall declare it? He
 could not, for he was cut off from the earth. I have noticed the
 prophecy of Isaiah, that portion of it which was fulfilled in the
 person of the Savior, for the Lord divided him a portion with the
 great, "and he shall divide the spoil with the strong; because he hath
 poured out his soul unto death: and he was numbered with the
 transgressors; and he bare the sin of many, and made intercession for
 the transgressors." Upon him was laid the iniquity of us all; he was
 numbered with thieves,' and in his expiring moments he said, "Father,
 forgive them; for they know not what they do." "He was oppressed, and
 he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth; he is brought as a lamb
 to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he
 openeth not his mouth. He was taken from prison and from judgment: and
 who shall declare his generation? for he was cut off out of the land
 of the living: for the transgression of my people was he stricken."
 Now if one portion of this prophecy has been fulfilled, the other
 portion has, or will be.
 
Vol. 2, p.81
 How was it with Mary and Martha, and other women that followed him? In
 old times, and it is common in this day, the women, even as Sarah,
 called their husbands Lord; the word Lord is tantamount to husband in
 some languages, master, lord, husband, are about synonymous. In
 England we frequently hear the wife say, "Where is my master?" She
 does not mean a tyrant, but as Sarah called her husband Lord, she
 designates hers by the word master. When Mary of old came to the
 sepulchre on the first day of the week, instead of finding Jesus she
 saw two angels in white, "And they say unto her, Woman, why weepest
 thou? She said unto them, Because they have taken away my Lord," or
 husband, "and I know not where they have laid him. And when she had
 thus said, she turned herself back, and saw Jesus standing, and knew
 not that it was Jesus. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou?
 whom seekeat thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto
 him, Sir, if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid
 him, and I will take him away. Jesus saith unto her, Mary. She turned
 herself, and saith unto him, Rabboni; which is to say, Master." Is
 there not here manifested the affections of a wife. These words speak
 the kindred ties and sympathies that are common to that relation of
 husband and wife. Where will you find a family so nearly allied by the
 ties of common religion? "Well," you say, "that appears rather
 plausible, but I want a little more evidence, I want you to find where
 it says the Savior was actually married."
 
Vol. 2, p.81
 Have you ever read your Bibles? I must confess I have not read it for
 some time, but looked more to Him who rules on high, and to those who
 hold the words of life in the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; I look to
 them more frequently than to it. I have once memorized the Bible, and
 when any one quoted one verse, I could quote the next. I have
 memorized it in English, German, and Hebrew, still I do not profess to
 be very familiar with it now, yet the sentiments and spirit of it are
 in my heart, and will be as long as I live, and still [p.82]  remain
 when I am gone to another sphere. When does it say the Savior was
 married? I believe I will read it for your accommodation, or you might
 not believe my words were I to say that there is indeed such a
 Scripture.
 
Vol. 2, p.82
 We will turn over to the account of the marriage in Cans of Galilee,
 and the mother of Jesus was there. Yes, and somebody else too. You
 will and it in the and chapter of John's Gospel; remember it and read
 it when you go home. "And the third day there was a marriage in Cana
 of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there: and both Jesus was
 called, and his disciples, to the marriage. And when they wanted wine,
 the mother of Jesus saith unto him They have no wine. Jesus saith unto
 her, Woman, what have I to do with thee? mine hour is not yet come.
 His mother saith unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto you, do
 it. And there were set there six water pots of stone, after the manner
 of the purifying of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece.
 Jesus saith unto them, Fill the water pots with water. And they filled
 them up to the brim. And he saith unto them Draw out now, and bear
 unto the governor of the feast, And they bare it. When the ruler of
 the feast had tasted the water that was made wine, and knew not whence
 it was: (but the servants which drew the water knew;) the governor of
 the feast called the bridegroom, and saith unto him"—that is, the
 ruler of the feast saith unto the bridegroom, "Every man at the
 beginning doth set forth good wine; and when men have well drunk, then
 that which is worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now."
 
Vol. 2, p.82
 Gentlemen, that is as plain as the translators, or different councils
 over this Scripture, dare allow it to go to the world, but the thing
 is there; it is told; Jesus was the bridegroom at the marriage of Cana
 of Galilee, and he told them what to do.
 
Vol. 2, p.82
 Now there was actually a marriage; and if Jesus was not the bridegroom
 on that occasion, please tell who was. If any man can show this, and
 prove that it was not the Savior of the world, then I will acknowledge
 I am in error. We say it was Jesus Christ who was married, to be
 brought into the relation whereby he could see his seed, before he was
 crucified. "Has he indeed passed by the nature of angels, and taken
 upon himself the seed of Abraham, to die without leaving a seed to
 bear his name on the earth?" No. But when the secret is fully out, the
 seed of the blessed shall be gathered in, in the last days; and he who
 has not the blood of Abraham flowing in his veins, who has not one
 particle of the Savior's in him, I am afraid is a stereotyped Gentile,
 who will be left out and not be gathered in the last days; for I tell
 you it is the chosen of God, the seed of the blessed, that shall be
 gathered. I do not despise to be called a son of Abraham, if he had a
 dozen wives; or to be called a brother, a son, a child of the Savior,
 if he had Mary, and Martha, and several others, as wives; and though
 he did cast seven devils out of one of them, it is all the same to me.
 
Vol. 2, p.82
 Well, then, he shall see his seed, and who shall declare his
 generation, for he was cut off from the earth? I shall say here, that
 before the Savior died, he looked upon his own natural children, as we
 look upon ours; he saw his seed, and immediately afterwards he was cut
 off from the earth; but who shall declare his generation? They had no
 father to hold them in honorable remembrance; they passed into the
 shades of obscurity, never to be exposed to mortal eye as the seed of
 the blessed one. For no doubt had they been exposed to the eye of the
 world, those infants might have share the same fate as the children in
 Jerusalem [p.83]  in the days of Herod, when all the children were
 ordered to be slain under such an age, with the hopes of slaying the
 infant Savior. They might have suffered by the hand of the assassin,
 as the sons of many kings have done who were heirs apparent to the
 thrones of their fathers.
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 History is replete with circumstances of neck-or-nothing politicians
 dyeing their hands in the blood of those who stood in their way to the
 throne or to power.
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 That seed has had its influence upon the chosen of God in the last
 days. The same spirit inspires them that inspires their father, who
 bled and died upon the cross after the manner of the flesh.
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 "Well, but," says one, "there was certainly an injunction laid upon
 the Bishops in New Testament times, that they should have but one
 wife. This is brought up as a great argument against the position the
 Latter-day Saints have taken. In olden times they might have passed
 through the same circumstances as some of the Latter-day Saints had to
 in Illinois. What would it have done for us, if they had known that
 many of us had more than one wife when we lived in Illinois? They
 would have broken us up, doubtless, worse than they did. They may
 break us up, and rout us from place to another, but by and bye we
 shall come to a point where we shall have all the women, and they will
 have none. You may think I am joking about this, but I can bring you
 the truth of God to demonstrate it to you I have not advanced anything
 I have not got an abundance of backing for. There is more truth than
 poetry in this as sure as you live.
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 The Bishops anciently, in their office and callings, had a great deal
 to do with temporal matters—serving tables, attending to the poor, &c.
 And inasmuch as so much trust was reposed in them of a temporal
 character, they were required to have a fair reputation, and must not
 stand in any relation that would in the least prejudice their
 reputation with the world of mankind.
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 In certain countries, plurality of wives is legal. Christendom think
 they are about everybody, and the "rest of mankind" are few and far
 between. I have travelled among nations and countries where this
 doctrine was tolerated by law, and I will venture to say, if we ware
 to take a walk through the world to-night and find out those who are
 in favor of, or against, this doctrine, the majority would be in its
 favor. Could the whole world be assembled here before me, and a vote
 taken upon this subject, they would give us the right of conscience in
 this matter.
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 Has not the Mahomedan a right to be in favor of it? Did not God make
 him? And is not his right as dear to him as ours? Why should we set
 ourselves up as a little family of nations in Christendom, and say to
 the rest of the great family of the world, "You shall not do so and
 so, and you shall do this or that?" Why should we be restricted in
 this matter, while the great majority of the world decide in its
 favor?
 
Vol. 2, p.83
 Take this question up upon political principles, and what do the
 majority of the world say about it? They establish our right. Then
 take it upon the principles of natural philosophy, and the truth of
 our position is made still more apparent. Had I language to portray to
 the most delicate ear the principles of our existence, and the laws of
 our nature, the most stubborn sceptic would be obliged to yield to the
 power of truth. I might take up the subject in this point of light,
 but I will forbear, I will spare you. If I had a congregation of men,
 I would not spare them one whit.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 The Bishop is to be the husband of [p.84] one wife. And as for old
 Paul, everybody says he lived and died a bachelor; but he said all
 things were lawful for him, and that he had power to lead about a
 sister, a wife, as well as other Apostles, and as the brethren of the
 Lord, and Cephas. Paul did not make known all things, for all things
 were not lawful to tell. He said himself, he knew a man that was
 caught up to the third heavens, and heard things unlawful to utter. If
 he did not take a wife, and multiply, and replenish the earth, he did
 not fulfil the first great fundamental law of nature.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 There are many living now who are bachelors. I do not complain of the
 very old men, for they cannot help themselves at all times, but I am
 going to complain of the old bachelors; and I tell you what it is, if
 you do not step forward and marry, and try to carry on the great work
 of Jehovah, it will be left for a better man to do than you. [Voice in
 the stand "There is but one old bachelor in the Territory, and he has
 gone to the States."] O! I beg your pardon; President Young says he
 does not know of but one old bachelor in all the Territory of Utah,
 and he has gone to the States; therefore I have nothing more to say on
 this particular point. Look abroad, upon the world at large, and how
 many are there who are too niggardly to take a wife, and support her
 and her offspring honorably, and rear up a family that will reflect
 honor upon them in their old age! No—they cannot afford to do this,
 but they go where they can gratify their fleshly desires, leaving the
 consequences altogether with the confiding females whom they dishonor,
 and who in that state despair of ever being reinstated in society with
 a good character, give themselves to prostitution, and in rottenness
 go down to a premature grave with ten thousand curses on the heads of
 their deceivers.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 Do you suppose these things are going to escape the all-seeing eye of
 the Great Jehovah? And. will He not visit the guilty sensualist with a
 dreadful punishment? He will. Why not in honorable wedlock raise Up
 offspring to glorify God? Why this niggardly disposition? No wonder
 the Lord Almighty sends the pestilence to lay them waste, and reduce
 nations and cities to ruins.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 Brethren and sisters, it is for us to have the light of truth shining
 in our eyes, and honor that truth in all our intercourse with one
 another.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 The Bishop shall have but one wife. If you were in a country where
 only one wife is allowed by law, then you would be obliged to have but
 one. What shall I say? A Bishop in England, where he knew polygamy to
 be contrary to law, must have but one wife; if you want another, and
 the law will not allow it, you must go where it is allowed by law. It
 was the case with the Bishops in olden times. We must submit to the
 laws of man until he shall reign whose right it is to reign.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 This is the cord that shall revolutionize the whole world, and it will
 make the United States tremble from the very head to the foot; it is
 like leaven hid in three measures of meal until the whole is leavened.
 There is such a tide of irresistible arguments that, like the grand
 Mississippi, it bears on its bold current everything that dares to
 oppose its course.
 
Vol. 2, p.84
 Says one, "Why is it that men in your society may have more than one
 wife? What is the policy of it?" The men of God who hold the
 priesthood of heaven, and imbibe the light of the Holy Ghost, have the
 privilege and right. Now let me illustrate one thing, and let me bring
 it home to you. There may be some under the sound of my voice that the
 case will fit. Some man will perhaps marry a wife  of his youth. She
 dies—he loved [p.85] her as he loves himself, and her memory ever
 lingers about his heart. He marries another, and she dies, and he
 loved her equally as well. He marries a third, and so on, and he loved
 them all. By and bye he dies, and he dies with devoted affection and
 love to them all.
 
Vol. 2, p.85
 Now in the resurrection, which of those wives will he claim? There is
 no difference in his love to any of them, and they have all perhaps
 borne children to him. He loves the children of one mother as well as
 the children of another. What say you? Which shall he have in the
 resurrection? Why, let him have the whole of them. To whom are they
 nearer allied?
 
Vol. 2, p.85
 There is a case opposite to this, where a woman married a husband, and
 he died, and so on, until she was married to seven husbands, and then
 she died. The question was asked the Savior, "Whose wife will she be
 in the resurrection!" for they all had her. The Savior gave a curious
 answer. Says he, "In the resurrection they neither marry, nor are
 given in marriage, but are as the angels of God." Now tell me how the
 angels are in heaven, and then we shall have the secret.
 
Vol. 2, p.85
  It is said, "In the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my
 Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall
 prophesy, and your old men shall see visions, and your men shall dream
 dreams: and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in
 those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophecy." You are praying
 every day, "Thy kingdom come, and thy will be done on earth as it is
 in heaven." You never can know how it is done in heaven, unless you
 can see it by vision; or the kingdom, when it does come, unless it is
 revealed to you by the spirit of prophecy, or in dreams and visions;
 then you know it.
 
Vol. 2, p.85
 This is the benefit of dreams and visions, although this power is
 lightly spoken of, and repudiated in the Christian world. The
 revelation of the Almighty from God to a man who holds the Priesthood,
 and is enlightened by the Holy Ghost, whom God designs to make a ruler
 and a governor in His eternal kingdom is, that he may have many wives,
 that when he goes yonder to another sphere he may still continue to
 perpetuate his species, and of the increase of his kingdom and
 government there shall be no end, says Daniel. How does the kingdom of
 God increase, but by the increase of its subjects? Everything
 increases, everything multiplies. As brother Benson said this morning,
 even the musquitoes of Nebraska increase and multiply. If they do, why
 not high orders of the creation have a better right? These musquitoes
 and insects are the result of a fallen world, but by and bye there
 will be nothing to hurt or destroy in all God's holy mountain.
 
Vol. 2, p.85
 These men of God who are married here by the authority of heaven are
 sealed on earth and in heaven. The good old book says, that which is
 sealed on earth is sealed in heaven; and whosoever sins ye remit on
 earth shall be remitted in heaven, and whatsoever ye bind on earth
 shall be bound in heaven. That Priesthood that has not this power is
 no better than a rope of sand. The true Priesthood alone possesses it.
 The Priesthood that has not this power is a meek Priesthood, and not
 the Priesthood of the Almighty. Little did the world know when they
 treated the Savior as they did, that he held their destiny in his
 hands; the world knew him not; he came to his own and they received
 him not; but the time will come that they will know him, and the power
 of his Priesthood.
 
Vol. 2, p.85
 When the servants of God and their wives go to heaven there is an
 eternal union, and they will multiply and replenish [p.86]  the world
 to which they are going.
 
Vol. 2, p.86
 It is not every man in the United States that can be the president, or
 that can be a governor, or a judge, but all are within the pale of the
 government of the United States, though they do not all bear rule;
 many are called, and few are chosen. But in yonder world those who
 bear the Priesthood, and by their faith and obedience obtain the
 sanction of the Almighty, they are sealed on earth and in heaven, and
 will be exalted to rule and govern for ever; while those who would not
 listen to the holy commandments, and died without having a wife sealed
 to them, are angels; they are lower spirits, and servants to them that
 rule. Therefore, this family of old, which the Savior spoke of,
 saying, "In the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in
 marriage," are not Gods, but angels, who neither marry nor are given
 in marriage, while the men that magnify their callings are they that
 bear rule, and hold dominion, and receive their crown, and are one
 with the Savior, as he is one with the Father. Hence, he that is
 faithful over a few things shall he made ruler over many things.
 
Vol. 2, p.86
 I have a few words more to say, and a great deal more can be said; for
 I have only just dipped into the subject a little. I want to say a few
 things more, and perhaps this is the most fitting occasion on which
 they could be said. You never see a "Mormon" man who bears the
 Priesthood, unless it is some characters that only bear it in form,
 who are devoid of principle, who have transgressed, and have escaped
 being dealt with—I say you never see a true-hearted "Mormon" man
 running after a lewd woman; but there are women among the Latter-day
 Saints who are loose in their conduct, notwithstanding they have
 embraced the Gospel. We only wish to apply this where it belongs; do
 not any of you have your feelings hurt, for God knows I would hold the
 virtuous and good as sacred as I would my own life. At the same time I
 am bound to speak in plainness, and I feel that the Spirit is on me
 now, I am warmed with it, and it presses me to speak on this subject,
 and to speak it out. There are families in this town that have bowed
 externally to the yoke of Christ, but they are as corrupt as hell, and
 I can point where they are, in what direction they dwell. When I
 approach their habitations, I feel that they are an abomination in my
 sight. "Have you any tangible evidence of this?" Yes, I have, and more
 than I want, which I shall keep to myself, but the day will come when
 it will all come out. Do you see "Mormon" men running there? No.
 Wherever you find a house among the Latter-day Saints where no
 "Mormon" men go, you may know it is not all sound in Denmark. I will
 tell you whom you see there in particular—men who fear not God nor
 regard man. What have I got to say concerning women that will come
 into the Church and kingdom of God, and bring dishonor upon
 themselves, and endeavour to bring it upon the whole Church, by
 cohabiting with those cursed scape-races who are passing through here
 to California, who make their boast of what they did in Great Salt
 Lake City? I know their secret talk in their chambers, for the Spirit
 of God searcheth all things. It may not be with me to the same extent
 all the time, but sometimes the whole vision of my mind is lit up, and
 I see and understand it all.
 
Vol. 2, p.86
 I am going to say something upon those who dishonor the Church and
 kingdom of God in this way. I will tell you what shall happen to those
 men and women who commit lewdness, and go and boast of it, and laugh
 in the face of heaven. The day shall come when their flesh shall rot
 upon [p.87] their bones, and as they are walking it shall drop, and
 become a nauseous stink upon the highway. Now go and boast that you
 can get all you want for a dress pattern, or a yard of ribbon; go and
 boast of it, and the Lord Almighty shall curse you all the day long.
 [Voice in the stand, "Amen."] And when you step, chunks of your flesh
 shall drop off your bones, and; stink enough to sicken a dog.
 
Vol. 2, p.87
 I speak this to both men and women that practise this iniquity in the
 midst of this people; and if you do not refrain from such intercourse,
 this prediction shall begin to take effect, and by this you shall know
 whether I have spoken in the name of the Lord, or in the name of Orson
 Hyde. For such abominable practices to come in our midst under the
 robes of sanctity, because there are liberal, holy, and righteous
 principles practised by the Saints, I say, curse their habitation and
 their persons; and if this is your mind, let all Israel say amen. [The
 whole of the congregation at the top of their voices said, "Amen!"]
 And let these contemptible wretches feel the "Mormon" spirit, not by
 "Mormon" hands, but by the power of God on high. 
 
Vol. 2, p.87
 I feel charged with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven, and it burns
 in my heart like a flame, and this is the testimony I bear. If I do
 mingle in the streets with the crowd to engage in business as any
 other man, I am not always asleep, and insensible to what is passing
 around me. I do not profess to know a great deal, but some things I do
 know, and some things I do not know.
 
Vol. 2, p.87
 I have endeavored to illustrate this subject for the benefit of the
 honest inquirer, I have only just touched it, endeavoring to throw out
 a few hints for your consideration, that you may know we are not
 without some reason for our faith and practice touching the subject of
 polygamy. I wish you to mind the admonition I have given. I have given
 it to you in faith; I have given it to you regardless of consequences,
 for I ask no odds of any body, except of my Father in heaven, and of
 my brethren whose hearts I know to be pure; and I want to be
 identified with them in time and in all eternity, and with my sisters
 too; and wish to be exalted with them, and they with me, where the
 Saints may join hands after passing through much tribulation, and
 gaining crowns, to rejoice together for ever and ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.87
 I feel as though I had borne a faithful testimony, and I now say, in
 the presence of God and angels, that I have given the guilty persons
 warning, and my garments are clean from your blood. Take warning, and
 never do a thing that will throw dishonor upon the Saints of the Most
 High.
 
Vol. 2, p.87
 May God add His blessing, and preserve us to His heavenly kingdom,
 which may He grant. Amen.[p.88] 
 
 Brigham Young, October 6, 1854
 
 Marriage Relations of Bishops and Deacons
 
 An Address by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered at the General Conferences in the Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 I do not wish to eradicate any items from the lecture Elder Hyde has
 given us this evening, but simply to give you my views, in a few
 words, on the portion touching Bishops and Deacons.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 In Paul's first epistle to Timothy, third chapter, he writes as
 follows—
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 "This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop, he
 desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of
 one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, given to hospitality,
 apt to teach; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy
 lucre; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous; one that ruleth well
 his own house, having his children in subjection with all gravity;
 (for if a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he take
 care of the Church of God?) Not a novice, lest being lifted up with
 pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil. Moreover he must
 have a good report of them which are without; lest he fall into
 reproach and the snare of the devil: Likewise must the deacons be
 grave, not double tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of
 filthy lucre; holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience.
 And let these also first be preyed; then let them use the office of a
 deacon, being found blameless. Even so must their wives be grave, not
 slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. Let the deacons be the
 husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses
 well."
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 I have read this that your minds may be refreshed, and that you may
 know how it does read.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 Instead of my believing for a moment that Paul wished to signify to
 Timothy that he must select a man to fill the office of a Bishop that
 would have but one wife, I believe directly the reverse; but his
 advice to Timothy amounts simply to this—It would not be wise for you
 to ordain a man to the office of a Bishop unless he has a wife; you
 must not ordain a single or unmarried man to that calling.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 If you will read this chapter carefully, you will learn the
 qualifications necessary for Deacons and Bishops, and also for their
 wives.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 I will simply give my views with regard to this matter, and then leave
 it.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 I have no testimony from the Bible, neither have I from any history
 that I have any knowledge of, that a man was ever prohibited in the
 Church in the days of Paul from taking more than one wife. If any
 historian has knowledge to the contrary, let him make it known at a
 suitable time; but if such was the case it has not come to my
 knowledge.
 
Vol. 2, p.88
 I will now give you my reasons why it is necessary that a Bishop
 should have a wife, not but that he may have more than one wife. In
 the first place he is (or should be) like a father to his ward, or to
 the people over whom he presides, and a good portion of his time is
 occupied among them. Still he does not wish to be bound up, or flooded
 with cares of this world, so [p.89]  but that he can officiate in his
 office, and magnify it to acceptance.
 
Vol. 2, p.89
 The office of a Bishop is in his ward; and when he finds a man who is
 doing a good business as a farmer or a tradesman, and who has plenty
 around him, and is faithfully paying his tithing, he has no business
 there only to receive the tithing that man has to pay for the benefit
 of the kingdom of God; his business is more particularly in the houses
 of widows orphans, and he is called to administer to them in
 righteousness, like a father.
 
Vol. 2, p.89
 Paul, knowing by observation and his own experience the temptations
 that were continually thrown before the Elders, gave instructions
 paramount to this—Before you ordain a person to be a Bishop, to take
 the charge of a Branch in any one district or place, see that he has a
 wife to begin with; he did not say, "but one wife ;" it does not read
 so; but he must have one to begin with, in order that he may not be
 continually drawn into temptation while he is in the line of his duty,
 visiting the houses of widows and orphans, the poor, the afflicted,
 and the sick in his ward. He is to converse with families, sometimes
 upon family matters, and care for them, but if he has no wife, he is
 not so capable of taking care of a family as he otherwise would be,
 and perhaps he is not capable of taking care of himself. Now select a
 young man who has preserved himself in purity and holiness, one who
 has carried himself circumspectly before the people, and before God:
 it would not do to ordain him to the office of a Bishop, for he may be
 drawn into temptation, and he lacks experience in family matters; but
 take a man who has one wife at least, a man of experience, like
 thousands of our Elders, men of strength of mind, who have
 determination in them to preserve themselves pure under all
 circumstances, at all times, and in all places in their wards. Now,
 Timothy, select such a man to be a Bishop.
 
Vol. 2, p.89
 A Bishop in his calling and duty is with the Church all the time; he
 is not called to travel abroad to preach, but is at home; he is not
 abroad in the world, but is with the Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.89
 When you have got your Bishop, he needs assistants, and he ordains
 Counsellors, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, and calls them to help
 him; and he wishes men of his own heart and hand to do this. Says he,
 "I dare not even call a man to be a Deacon, to assist me in my
 calling, unless he has a family." It is not the business of an
 ignorant young man, of no experience in family matters, to inquire
 into the circumstances of families, and know the wants of every
 person. Some may want medicine and nourishment, and to be looked
 after, and it is not the business of boys to do this; but select a man
 who has got a family to be a Deacon, whose wife can go with him, and
 assist him in administering to the needy in the ward.
 
Vol. 2, p.89
 These are simply my views in a few words on this subject, and always
 have been since I have reflected upon the doctrine that the fathers
 teach us in the Holy Scriptures. I will venture to say the view I take
 of the matter is not to be disputed or disproved by Scripture or
 reason.
 
Vol. 2, p.89
 I have no reasonable grounds upon which to say it was not the custom
 in ancient times for a man to have more than one wife, but every
 reason to believe that it was the custom among the Jews, from the days
 of Abraham to the days of the Apostles, for they were lineal
 descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, all of whom taught and
 practised the doctrine of plurality of wives, and were revered by the
 whole Jewish nation, and it is but natural that they should have
 respected [p.90]  and followed their teachings and example.
 
Vol. 2, p.90
 So much I wished to say to my brethren and sisters. We have had a
 splendid address from brother Hyde, for which I am grateful. I feel in
 my heart to bless the people all the time, and can say amen to brother
 Hyde's last remarks. I know just as much about those matters as I want
 to know, and if I do not know more, it is because there is no more of
 it in the city. It is a hard matter for a man to hide himself from me
 in this Territory; the birds of the air, they say, carry news, and if
 they do not, I have plenty of sources for information.
 
Vol. 2, p.90
 I say to the congregation, treasure up in your hearts what you have
 heard to-night, and at other times. You will hear more with regard to
 the doctrine, that is, our "Marriage Relations." Elder Hyde says he
 has only just dipped into it, but, if it will not be displeasing to
 him, I will say he has not dipped into it yet; he has only run round
 the edge of the field. He has done so beautifully, and it will have
 its desired effect. But the whole subject of the marriage relation is
 not in my reach, nor in any other man's reach on this earth. It is
 without beginning of days or end of years; it is a hard matter to
 reach. We can tell some things with regard to it; it lays the
 foundation for worlds, for angels, and for the Gods; for intelligent
 beings to be crowned with glory, immortality, and eternal lives. In
 fact, it is the thread which runs from the beginning to the end of the
 holy Gospel of salvation—of the Gospel of the Son of God; it is from
 eternity to eternity. When the vision of the mind is opened, you can
 see a great portion of it, but you see it comparatively as a speaker
 sees the faces of a congregation. To took at, and talk to, each
 individual separately, and thinking to become fully acquainted with
 them, only to spend five minutes with each would consume too much
 time, it could not easily be done. So it is with the visions of
 eternity; we can see and understand, but it is difficult to tell. May
 God bless you. Amen.
 
 Brigham Young, February 6, 1853
 
 Organization and Development of Man
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 February 6, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.90
 The organization of man, I suppose, is one of the deepest and most
 profound studies for philosophers and theologians there is in nature.
 The organization of man, embracing all the attributes and powers of
 his physical and mental constitution, is considered a mystery by the
 wisest and most expert philosophers that have lived, and is a subject
 that daily occupies the thoughts and researches of the more
 intelligent portion of the children of men.
 
Vol. 2, p.90
 When we carefully notice the manner of our own reflections, it is a
 marvel and a wonder to us; and we are apt to say, What am I? Who am I?
 And for what was I made? Who is [p.91]  the author of my existence?
 Who laid the foundation of and planned this singular structure? It is
 a mystery how his wonderful machinery works, and how it is sustained
 to fulfil the purpose of its creation! In reality, however, there is
 no such thing as a mystery but to the ignorant. We may also say, there
 is no such thing, in reality, as a miracle, except to those who do not
 understand the "Alpha and Omega" of every phenomenon that is made
 manifest. To a person who thoroughly understands the reason of all
 things, and can trace from their effects to their true causes, mystery
 does not exist. Yet the physical and mental existence of man is a
 great mystery to him.
 
Vol. 2, p.91
 In the experience of our lives we are taught many principles that are
 worthy the attention of the most intelligent on earth. The first great
 principle that ought to occupy the attention of mankind, that should
 be understood by the child and the adult, and which is the main spring
 of all action, (whether people understand it or not,) is the principle
 of improvement. The principle of increase, of exaltation, of adding to
 that we already possess, is the grand moving principle and cause of
 the actions of the children of men. No matter what their pursuits are,
 in what nation they were born, with what people they have been
 associated, what religion they profess, or what politics they hold,
 this is the main spring of the actions of the people, embracing all
 the powers necessary in performing the duties of life.
 
Vol. 2, p.91
 This is the lesson we should study. The powers of our minds and bodies
 should be governed and controlled in that way that will secure to us
 an eternal increase. While the inhabitants of the earth are bestowing
 all their ability, both mental and physical, upon perishable objects,
 those who profess to be Latter-day Saints, who have the privilege of
 receiving and understanding the principles of the holy Gospel, are in
 duty bound to study and find out, and put in practice in their lives,
 those principles that are calculated to endure, and that tend to a
 continual increase in this, and in the world to come. All their
 earthly avocations should be framed upon this principle. This alone
 can insure to them an exaltation; this is the starting point, in this
 existence, to an endless progression. All the ideas, cogitations, and
 labors of man are circumscribed by and incorporated in this great
 principle of life.
 
Vol. 2, p.91
 When we duly reflect upon the cogitations of our own minds, when we
 look upon the people called Latter-day Saints, upon the earth on which
 we stand, and upon the mighty universe around us, by the light of the
 Spirit of truth in our minds, we marvel with astonishment. When the
 light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world, illuminates
 the understanding, and exposes to view the true order of the works of
 the Framer of the Universe, so that they can contemplate the great
 first cause of all things, and then look upon the grovelling pursuits
 of mortals, and their anxiety to obtain that which will perish, at the
 expense of the more enduring substance, every person must be struck
 with astonishment beyond measure.
 
Vol. 2, p.91
 The human family are like so many children that have just learned how
 to walk, in the eyes of a person whose mind has been opened by the
 light of the Holy Ghost. The sage, grey headed grandfathers, and those
 of fewer years, but not of less experience and wisdom, have viewed the
 eagerness of children to possess mere trifles, and often something
 that would be their sure destruction if they obtained it. So it is
 with the inhabitants of the world. A company of little children at
 play is a perfect miniature picture of the life of man: "Give me
 [p.92]  this, and give me that; and I want to have the other thing;
 still you are not willing I should possess it; and the parent knows
 that often its possession would be an injury. Or when one child sits
 down in a little chair, another one will cry because of it, without
 receiving the least injury. If you place a plate of apples or plums
 before a child of three or four years old, he will not be content with
 one, or two, or with as many as he can hold, but he will try to grasp
 the whole plate full with his little fingers, dropping one, and taking
 up another, until he has scattered and wasted them, and at last be
 contented to sit down and eat one, that is, if the rest of the
 children have not any but himself; or else cry, when he has as many as
 he can hold, because he can not hold them all. The little girl will
 cry for the needle she sees her mother working with, and when she has
 got it, handle it to her injury; and the little boy will cry for the
 razor he sees his father using.
 
Vol. 2, p.92
 It is so with many of the brethren and sisters; they cry for the
 razor. These inconsistent desires of early childhood for trifling
 things, are exhibited in the human family, after they have arrived to
 maturer years. They may be reaching after things of weightier
 importance than the child, but when they are compared with eternal
 matters, they are just as trifling; and to the mind that is
 instructed, that has been touched with the light of eternal truth,
 they appear oven more foolish than children, because we expect better
 things of them. As a general thing, the men of eighty years of age are
 as contracted in their minds, as to a knowledge of the true principles
 of life, and the end and purpose of their being, as little children
 only two and three years old are of the business that occupies the
 attention of the City Council or the Legislature of the State.
 
Vol. 2, p.92
 The thousand-and-one inconsistencies of childhood have their parallel
 in the actions, and doings of many of this people. Theatrical
 companies try to exhibit traits of human life; but a better stage
 cannot be than the world, nor better actors than men, to a man of
 understanding. It is pleasing and instructing to see certain
 characters personified upon the boards of a theatre which is managed
 upon righteous principles. A prominent feature of the human world was
 most admirably portrayed by our performers the other evening, in the
 melo-drama called "The Serious Family." When the mother told the
 daughter to say to the friend of her husband, they had no spare rooms
 in the house, the daughter replied, "Shall I tell a lie?" "Yes,
 answered the old dame, "if it is to promote our holy cause." Do
 anything, no matter what, whether it is right or wrong, to gain the
 end we wish, is the language of unenlightened, unregenerate man. If
 the Lord Almighty should give the human family their desire in full,
 they would not keep the broad road to destruction, but they would go
 across lots, quick to hell.
 
Vol. 2, p.92
 It is not my intention to detain the meeting long this afternoon; but
 before I bring my remarks to a close, I wish to impress upon your
 minds some few prominent items of our religion. I can say truly that I
 am happy, and rejoice exceedingly, and am thankful beyond measure,
 that the items I wish to notice are in a great degree adhered to by
 this people as a whole. That I may bring the matter before our minds
 at once, I will repeat part of the "Mormon Creed," viz., "Let every
 man mind his own business." If this is observed, every man will have
 business sufficient on hand, so as not to afford time to trouble
 himself with the business of other people. You can now comprehend the
 whole discourse by the nature of the text.[p.93] 
 
Vol. 2, p.93
 While brother Erastus Snow was speaking, he made use of weedy gardens
 as a comparison, to apply to those who complained of other people's
 gardens, while their own were neglected. I will refer to the same
 idea. There are plenty of evils about our neighbors; this no person
 will pretend to deny; but there is no man or woman on the earth, Saint
 or sinner, but what has plenty to do to watch the little evils that
 cling to human nature, and weed their own gardens. We are made subject
 to vanity, and it is right. We are made subject to the powers of evil,
 which is necessary to prove all things, We are apt to neglect our own
 feelings, passions, and undertakings, or in other words, to neglect to
 weed our own gardens, and while we are weeding our neighbor's, before
 we are aware, weeds will start up and kill the good seeds in our own.
 This is the reason why we should most strictly attend to our own
 business.
 
Vol. 2, p.93
 I am happy to say that this people do increase in understanding,
 wisdom, patience, and faith. It appears to me much more easy for
 mankind to live without sin, than with it. We have been taught that it
 is contrary to nature to live without sin. If a man should spit in my
 face, it would be natural for me to knock him down, or in return spit
 in his face. But suppose one should injure me in person, or estate,
 and I should overlook it, and show mercy to the individual, it would
 cause him to reflect upon his conduct, and show him the true bearings
 of his unjust act, and make him ashamed of it much better than if I
 retaliated. If I were to pay him back in his own coin, I should render
 myself worthy of what I have received. If I bear an insult with meek
 patience, and do not return the injury, I have a decided advantage
 over my adversary. And if the person is susceptible of feeling such a
 rebuke, he will say, "I have done wrong; my conscience condemns me,
 and my neighbor, or my brother, did not retaliate." It at once causes
 the evil doer to reflect, and he will say, "Why did I do it? The devil
 tempted me; I will go and confess my sin to my neighbor, for he is not
 disposed to return the wrong, and he is a better person than I am; and
 from henceforth I will mind my own business, ,and keep a guard upon my
 passions." Is it not better in all such cases to be guided by that
 principle, than by the principle of retaliation?
 
Vol. 2, p.93
 To illustrate still further. Suppose A insults B, and B demands
 satisfaction, and they agree to fight; they meet and inflict upon each
 other blows and injuries, and whip each other right well. A, however,
 is the conqueror, and B retires vanquished, in shame and disgrace. He
 cannot any longer remain in the same neighborhood with his victorious
 enemy, and therefore concludes to sell out, and leave the place. Now
 suppose B had borne the first insult, or iniury, and returned it only
 with good, instead of trying to do A an injury; A would have been
 completely conquered, and B would have escaped a sound whipping. Were
 we, one and all, to pursue the latter course, quarrels would soon
 cease in our community. As I said, if we keep our own gardens clear of
 weeds, our neighbors will take a pattern by us, and produce from their
 gardens greater quantities of fruit another year.
 
Vol. 2, p.93
 Now, brethren and sisters, receive the exhortation and counsel of
 brother Snow, and profit by it; and employ the rest of your lives in
 good thoughts, kind words, and good works. Shall I sit down and read
 the Bible, the Book, of Mormon, and the Book of Covenants all the
 time?" says one. Yes, if you please, and when you have done, you may
 be nothing but a sectarian after all. It is your duty to study to knew
 everything upon the face of the [p.94] earth, in addition to reading
 those books. We should not only study good, and its effects upon our
 race, but also evil, and its consequences.
 
Vol. 2, p.94
 I make these remarks to lay the foundation for principle in the minds
 of the people; and if you do not yet understand what I would be at, I
 will try to illustrate it still further. For example, we will take a
 strict, religious, holy, down country, eastern Yankee, who would whip
 a beer barrel for working on Sunday, and never suffer a child to go
 into company of his age—never suffer him to have any associates, or
 permit him to do any thing or know anything, only what the deacon,
 priests, or missionaries bring to the house; when that child attains
 to mature age, say eighteen or twenty years, he is very apt to steal
 away from his father and mother; and when he has broken his bands, you
 would think all hell was let loose, and that he would compass the
 world at once.
 
Vol. 2, p.94
 Now understand it—when parents whip their children for reading novels,
 and never let them go to the theatre, or to any place of recreation
 and amusement, but bind them to the moral law, until duty becomes
 loathsome to them; when they are freed by age from the rigorous
 training of their parents, they are more fit for companions to devils,
 than to be the children of such religious parents.
 
Vol. 2, p.94
 If I do not learn what is in the world, from first to last, somebody
 will be wiser than I am. I intend to know the whole of it, both good
 and bad. Shall I practise evil? No; neither have I told you to
 practise it, but to learn by the light of truth every principle there
 is in existence in the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.94
 Still further. When I was young, I was kept within very strict bounds,
 and was not allowed to walk more than half-an-hour on Sunday for
 exercise. The proper and necessary gambols of youth having been denied
 me, makes me want active exercise and amusement now. I had not a
 chance to dance when I was young, and never heard the enchanting tones
 of the violin, until I was eleven years of age; and then I thought I
 was on the high way to hell, if I suffered myself to linger and listen
 to it. I shall not subject my little children to such a course of
 unnatural training, but they shall go to the dance, study music, read
 novels, and do anything else that will tend to expand their frames,
 add fire to their spirits, improve their minds, and make them feel
 free and untrammeled in body and mind. Let everything come in its
 season, place everything in the place designed for it, and do
 everything in its right time. And inasmuch as the Lord Almighty has
 designed us to know all that is in the earth, both the good and the
 evil, and to learn not only what is in heaven, but what is in hell,
 you need not expect ever to get through learning. Though I mean to
 learn all that is in heaven, earth, and hell. Do I need to commit
 iniquity to do it? No. If I were to go into the bowels of hell to find
 out what is there, that does not make it necessary that I should
 commit one evil, or blaspheme in any way the name of my Maker.
 
Vol. 2, p.94
 Do you not suppose the Lord is there, and knows all about it? I am
 satisfied of it. If He is not there, when the wicked inhabitants of
 the earth begin to inquire where they shall flee to escape from His
 presence, they will find a hiding place in hell. If the wicked wish to
 escape from His presence, they must go where He is not, where He does
 not live, where His influence does not preside. To find such a place
 is impossible, except they go beyond the bounds of time and space.
 
Vol. 2, p.94
 I have learned enough to be happy, when I am in the enjoyment of the
 blessings of the Lord. That is a great lesson for a man to learn.
 There [p.95] are two things that make this people unhappy, if ever
 they are unhappy, viz., themselves, and the spirits that are around
 them. This, however, will more particularly apply to individuals. As a
 people, as a community, there is not its parallel to be found on the
 earth, for contentment and happiness. Will you make yourselves happy?
 You are greatly blessed of the Lord, all the day long, and should be
 happy; but we are apt to close our eyes against this fact, and fancy
 ourselves miserable, when we are actually blessed.
 
Vol. 2, p.95
 To make ourselves happy is incorporated in the great design of man's
 existence. I have learned not to fret myself about that which I cannot
 help. If I can do good, I will do it; and if I cannot reach a thing, I
 will content myself to be without it. This makes me happy all the day
 long. I wish you to learn the same profitable lesson. Who hinders you
 from being happy? from praying, and serving the Lord as much as you
 please? Who hinders you from doing all the good in your power to do?
 Who is there here, to mar in any way the peace of any Saint that lives
 in these peaceful valleys? No one. It is for us to keep our own
 gardens clean, and see we do not harbor evil in our own hearts. Were
 we to look into our own hearts and seek diligently to do all the good
 in our power, and never commit another evil while we live, what is
 there to prevent us from being happy? I know there never lived a
 happier people, upon the earth, I might venture to say, because of the
 dispensation in which we live; it brings joy, comfort, and
 satisfaction to those who will receive it, that could not be realized
 by any people who have lived before us.
 
Vol. 2, p.95
 Do we expect to see our children grow up in darkness, and rebellion
 against the principles of the Gospel of Christ? Have you this thought
 to worry your minds? No. The ancients had, and their souls were
 sometimes weighed down with sorrow on this account. They saw their
 children would leave the true Church, transgress the laws, change the
 ordinances, and break the everlasting covenant. This we have not to
 fear. God has seen fit in our day to bring forth the Priesthood again,
 even at the eleventh hour—at the end of summer—at the harvest time—at
 the gathering up of his sheep. At this time, or never, He has put
 forth His hand to send the Gospel to all nations, and gather the
 people together, and give to the chosen of the Lord the inheritance of
 the earth. Now what hinders our being a happy people? I do not see
 anything to hinder it.
 
Vol. 2, p.95
 I have a few words to say concerning our spiritual labors. I cannot,
 however, define any difference between temporal and spiritual labors.
 I call it spiritual to accommodate my language to the ideas of the
 people. Anything that pertains to the building up of the Lord's
 kingdom on earth, whether it be in preaching the Gospel, or building
 Temples to His name, we have been taught to consider a spiritual work,
 though it evidently requires the strength of the natural body to
 perform it. 
 
 If the weather had been fine the past week, we should have been ready
 to have commenced excavating the earth for the foundation of the
 Temple. When we call upon the brethren, we wish them to be ready to
 obey the call. Probably a week from to-morrow we shall call upon them
 to commence this work. To satisfy those who may wish to know the size
 of the excavation, I will state that it will be about 250 feet from
 east to west, and from north to south a little less, and from 16 to 20
 feet deep. we expect the mason work of the basement will be 24 feet
 high, 16 feet below the ground, and 8 feet above. That will require
 considerable labor.[p.96] 
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 We wish the excavation made, and everything prepared to lay the corner
 stones on the 6th day of April next, if the Lord will; and if the Lord
 will not, I care not whether a stone is laid here, or in any other
 place; I care as little about it as the snow birds in our fields. All
 that concerns me, is to do the work the Lord has for me to-day; and if
 the work is designed for to-morrow, I will prepare for it to-day, so
 as to be ready to perform it to-morrow with alacrity.
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 I need not say anything more about the Temple; we shall accomplish
 that work as expeditiously as we can. I might advance many profitable
 ideas pertaining to business, if the brethren who are men of business,
 and understand what is needed in our case, would listen, and profit by
 them.
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 I will say a word to the Seventies. Some of them have incorrect
 notions touching the Seventies' Hall; and I wish them to understand,
 that the Temple must be the first thing in our thoughts; and if I want
 all the funds that have been collected for the Seventies' Hall, for
 the erection of a Temple, I calculate to use them. The people need not
 expect us to give them the easy circumstances the noblemen of the
 Gentile nations enjoy, while there is so much for us to do for the
 public good. There is more before us to be done this year, than will
 take five to accomplish. We are not, however, going to do all things
 this year; we are not going to finish the Temple this year, but we
 will begin it. The Lord requires all we have to be devoted to His
 kingdom; and though it be but the widow's mite, He can do as much with
 two mites as we can with millions of them.
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 May the Lord God of Israel bless you, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
 
 Orson Pratt, September 10, 1854
 
 Consecration
 
 A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 September 10, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 By the request of our President, I arise this afternoon for the
 purpose of addressing you upon those subjects that may be presented to
 my mind, feeling joyful in nay heart that I have the opportunity.
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 I do not say, as many others may have said, that it is a disagreeable
 task, or a very great cross, for me to address the Saints; this is not
 the case; it is a pleasure and a joy; and I feel to esteem it as a
 blessing from the hand of God, that I have the privilege from time to
 time of meeting with His people, and speaking about the great things
 that God has revealed, which belong to our peace, happiness, and
 welfare, both here and hereafter.
 
Vol. 2, p.96
 There is no other subject that I care much about. As it regards
 earthly things, temporal things, the riches of this world, or the
 honors of this world, I will not say they are of secondary nature to
 me, but they are far beneath this; though they may be good in their
 place, yet my whole object and design, delight and joy, is [p.97]  to
 do the will of God, to benefit the children of men, and to seek after
 the welfare, happiness, and peace, not only of myself and family, but
 also of the whole human race, as far as it is within my power.
 
Vol. 2, p.97
 It does me good to return, after an absence of two years, and again
 look upon the faces of the brethren and sisters; there is something so
 different in the expression of your countenances from what we see
 abroad in the world; the principles of goodness, of righteousness, of
 virtue, and of holiness seem to be enstamped upon the countenances of
 the Saints of the living God; the spirit of meekness, of sobriety, of
 solemnity—a Godlike spirit is reflected in every feature of those who
 are truly good, which seems to carry peace, happiness, and joy to the
 hearts of those who gaze upon them with the same spirit. But after
 all, brethren, we are not near as good as we might be, in many
 respects. Though we are far in advance of the nations of the earth,
 though we have become far exalted above them in the principles of
 virtue, truth, righteousness, and a oneness of feeling, yet there is
 still room for improvement, and, while we remain here in the flesh,
 there will be room for improvement, upon all these principles, upon
 all the attributes of divinity, and upon everything that is good and
 Godlike.
 
Vol. 2, p.97
 There is one subject that presents itself to my mind, and upon which I
 have meditated in years past and gone, and which gave me great joy
 when I learned that it was being established in our midst. What is it?
 It is the consecration of the properties of the whole Church,
 according to the written revelations, commandments, and laws of the
 Most High God. I heard of this about the time I was starting upon the
 plains for this place, and it gave me great joy to learn that there
 was a prominent step taken at your last Conference to bring about and
 accomplish this object. I consider it is one of the most important
 objects to be accomplished among the Saints of Latter-days.
 
Vol. 2, p.97
 You may ask why? You may think that this contradicts my first
 statement—that the temporal things of this life are not even of a
 secondary consideration with me. They are not in one respect, but, in
 another, I consider them a part and portion of the religion that we as
 a people have embraced, and a very essential and necessary part too.
 
Vol. 2, p.97
 We read in the revelations that God has given, that the earth is the
 Lord's, and the fulness thereof; well, if it is the Lord's and the
 fulness of it, then it does not belong to you nor me as individuals,
 exclusive of others. If the Lord had set apart, and consecrated, and
 given a certain portion of the earth to any individual with a deed and
 covenant, he might with some propriety call it his own; but all other
 deeds that are according to Gentile laws, and the institutions of the
 nations of the earth, do not, according to the laws and revelations of
 heaven, give to men the exclusive right to the things of this world,
 as their own; they are good enough in their place, for the Lord deals
 with: the nations according to their light; and suffers laws to be
 enacted that are good in their place, and calculated to govern
 imperfect beings; laws to govern and control property; and in many
 respects, they are just adapted to the circumstances and conditions of
 the nations where they are enacted; and they are the means of doing
 much good in preserving what are termed the rights of individuals, and
 of the citizens generally; and they should not be done away, until
 circumstances will permit of their being superseded by a more perfect
 law. That more perfect order is what we wish to speak a few words upon
 at this present time.[p.98] 
 
Vol. 2, p.98
 The Lord told us something about it in the revelations He gave a long
 time ago, in the year 1831, when ancient "Mormonism," as it has often
 been termed, was first introduced; we call it ancient, because it
 seems quite long to us narrow minded creatures.
 
Vol. 2, p.98
 There were certain laws and revelations then given, in the Book of
 Doctrine and Covenants, pertaining to the Lord's earth, and the
 righteous that He has upon it. I will repeat a small clause which was
 given before the Church was one year old, in March 1831. It reads
 thus—wherefore "it is not given that one man should possess that which
 is above another, wherefore the world lieth in sin." This was revealed
 above twenty-three years ago; we will again repeat it, "It is not
 given that one man should possess that which is above another
 wherefore the world lieth in sin." Here was a hint of the more perfect
 law and order of things that God intended eventually to introduce
 among this people; and which I am happy to say, there has been a great
 step already taken at the last Conference to bring about; and I hope
 that I may be permitted to live to see this law carried out to the
 fullest extent among the Saints of the living God.
 
Vol. 2, p.98
 Remember, that as long as there is inequality in the things that
 belong to the Lord, the world lieth in sin. It is not given to them
 that they should possess one above another. I intend to explain how
 this is to be brought about, and also show how one man can possess
 hundreds and thousands of dollars, in a certain sense of the word, and
 another man only one dollar, and yet both be equal; but they possess
 the same, not as their own, but as stewards of the Lord; it being the
 Lord's property.
 
Vol. 2, p.98
 We read, in another revelation that God gave in the early rise of this
 Church, that unless we are equal in earthly things, we cannot be made
 equal in heavenly things. Here is an equality preached. There must be
 an equality in earthly things, in order that we may be equal in
 heavenly things. Now supposing the people were all to be made equal
 to-day, tomorrow they would, through circumstances, become unequal:
 but I will show you how this equality can be established upon an order
 that never can be shaken—that inequality, in regard to property, never
 more can be introduced among the Saints, that no circumstance which
 can transpire can make them unequal. If a fire should burn up a man's
 barn, and his stacks of grain, and every thing he has accumulated, I
 will prove to you that it does not render him unequal with his
 brethren on the principle the Lord has established and ordained; so
 that when this order is once established among this people, they will
 become equal in earthly things, which will prepare them to be made
 equal in heavenly things.
 
Vol. 2, p.98
 In the first place how shall we get at this order? In what manner and
 by what means shall we begin to lay the foundation of this equality?
 The Lord has told us, that it is required of every man in this Church
 to lay all things, not one tenth alone, but to lay all things before
 the Bishop of His Church; consecrate the whole of it—everything he
 has—his flocks and herds—his cattle, horses, and mules—his gold and
 silver—his wearing apparel, watches, jewellery, and everything he
 possesses; consecrate it; not keep back a portion like Annanais and
 his wife, but give everything—make a full consecration to begin with.
 [Voice in the stand, "Wives and children." ] Yes, give wives and
 children of course: the wives have given themselves to their husband,
 and he has to consecrate them; they are the Lord's, He has only lent
 them to us.
 
Vol. 2, p.99
 Supposing that the people had complied with this law when it was first
 [p.99]  given, in every respect, instead of seeing inequality that has
 reigned for these many years in this Church, we should now have seen a
 different order of things. But we lacked experience, and there was too
 much covetousness in our hearts, for a full consecration of property,
 then. In consecrating property, we must, in the first place, remember
 that it is not ours. Why? Because the earth is the Lord's and the
 fulness thereof. We have no cattle, no gold or silver, no watches or
 jewellery, no property of any description, no houses, lands, or any
 thing else which is our own, if the fulness of the earth is the
 Lord's. Then in consecrating that which we have been in the habit of
 calling our own, we are only returning to the Lord His own
 property—that which we became legally possessed of according to the
 laws of man, but not according to the laws of God, He never having
 directly given us the things which we claim as ours; we have not got
 them according to the celestial law—according to the great principle
 and order God has established; but we came by them through
 speculation, trading, labor, etc., and after we thus got them they are
 the Lord's still. We consecrate this property—it all goes into the
 hands of the Bishop of the Church. If the whole Church were to
 consecrate in this way they would have nothing left of their own.
 Then, it would all be the Lord's, and it has to be consecrated too,
 says the revelation, with a covenant and a deed that cannot be broken;
 that is, according to the law of God and man, and if it is made
 according to the law of God in all respects, and also according to the
 law of the land in which we live, it will be in the situation the Lord
 wants it in, even the whole property of the Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.99
 We ask, are they not all equal now? Yes. If the whole Church have
 consecrated every thing in their possession to the Bishop, is there
 not a perfect equality among them before they get their stewardship?
 Yes: this makes them perfectly so, as far as property is concerned;
 they are all in a state of equality, owning nothing. What is the next
 step to be taken in order to bring about equality of property? The
 Lord says, "Let the Bishop appoint every man his stewardship," for,
 says the Lord, "It is required of every man to render an account of
 his stewardship, both in time and in eternity." Now the Bishop begins
 and parcels out to this man his stewardship, and to that one his
 stewardship, according to the counsels of the First Presidency of the
 Church—the authority that has the management and control of the Lord's
 property. Each one gets his stewardship. 
 
Vol. 2, p.99
 Now supposing one man obtained double the quantity of another; it is
 not his, but the stewardship is the Lord's; consequently the man is on
 a perfect equality with his brother still. But there is another sense
 in which this equality may be made, so far as the consecrating of
 property to the Church is concerned, which includes the whole of it. I
 say, who does it belong to in another sense of the word? I have shown
 you that it belongs to the Lord, and if we are His, we shall inherit
 it with Him; consequently in another sense of the word it is all ours.
 If each one in the Church, then, possesses the whole of it, as joint
 heirs with the Lord, is there not an equality? You may diminish the
 common property or joint fund just as much as you please. Suppose it
 were diminished to one half by mobs, &c., it does not make the Church
 unequal, not in the least; for each one may be considered as the
 possessor of the whole; he inherits all things; he is a joint heir
 with Jesus Christ in the inheritance of the earth, and an the fulness
 thereof. Can you make any inequality here? If each man in the Church
 [p.100]  is a joint inheritor of all the property, and a part of it,
 it makes each one perfectly equal with the rest.
 
Vol. 2, p.100
 Now I defy you to bring about an equality upon any other principle.
 You may divide the properties of the Church to-day, yes, if it be
 possible, make a perfectly equal division of it, so that every man in
 the whole Church should have his share, and let him call it his own;
 it would not be one day before there would be an inequality again
 introduced; and one man would possess that which is above another; it
 could not be otherwise; the changes, difficulties, want of judgment in
 the management and control of property, and all these things combined
 together, would serve to render these divided shares unequal; one man
 losing a large portion of his property through mismanagement; another
 by fire, by mobocracy, or in some other way, so that neither would
 have one half, one quarter, or perhaps one hundredth part as much as
 some of his brethren with whom he was only a short time before
 perfectly equal.
 
Vol. 2, p.100
 No equality can be brought about by dividing property; the Lord never
 intended such an order of things. It is not a division of property
 that is going to bring about a oneness among the Latter-day Saints in
 temporal things but it is a union of property, that all the property
 may be united, and considered belonging to the Lord, and to every
 individual in the whole Church, as joint heirs with Him, or as His
 stewards. You may imagine, then, how my heart rejoiced, when I
 received a letter from our beloved President, informing me that steps
 had been taken for a full consecration of the property of the Church,
 to introduce the order of stewardships among the Saints of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.100
 But in regard to these stewardships, it is not needful or necessary,
 or the Lord never intended, that every man should possess an equal
 amount of stewardship with his brother. Why? Because God has given to
 some men greater ability to manage and control property than others.
 He may give to one, one talent; to another, two; to another, three; to
 another, five; and to another, ten; and then command them to make use
 of these talents according to the instructions and revelations given,
 and be accountable to Him who gave them. "It is required of every
 man," says the Lord, "to be accountable to me in their stewardships,
 both in time and in eternity;" consequently these stewards have to
 render all their accounts to some one in time, but to whom? To the
 Lord's Bishop—to those whom the Lord has appointed to receive the
 accounts. And if a man undertakes to squander the stewardship which
 the Lord has entrusted to him, He takes it away, and gives it to
 another who is a more wise steward; one who will manage His property
 in such a way as to benefit the whole; each one seeking the interest
 of the whole as well as of himself.
 
Vol. 2, p.100
 Each one is to be considered as possessor of all things in the Church:
 but if it be all common property, how is it that the Saints can get
 along and give an account of their stewardship of property? Will not
 one brother go and pick up his brother's plow, and take it off,
 without asking him for it, imagining that he is the possessor of all
 things? Yes, if that brother had no understanding he would do it, but
 when he comes to understand the law of the Lord, he will find that all
 these stewardships are controlled by the wisest kind of laws; hence
 the Lord says, "Thou shall not take thy brother's garment; thou shalt
 pay for that which thou dost receive from thy brother."
 Notwithstanding the whole property belongs to the Lord, and to each
 one as joint heirs, yet the Lord has given strict laws with regard to
 the stewardships, so that one has no [p.101]  business to go and pick
 up his neighbor's ax, or take any of his stewardship from him, without
 leave; but he is to pay for that which he receives from his brother
 steward, unless he borrow it by fairly asking for it.
 
Vol. 2, p.101
 On this principle it would be an easy matter for each steward to
 render an account of his time; and if necessary he could account for
 every item of his stewardship. But if it were permitted to run at
 random, according to the vague ideas of common stock in some societies
 in the world, away would go a man's hat, or his coat, and he could
 render no account of it at all. But according to the strict principle
 which the Lord has ordianed, he could show to his Bishop a full
 account of everything in his stewardship—that he has gained so much
 here, and made so much there, upon the Lord's property. What says the
 Bishop? "Well done, good and faithful steward, thou hast been faithful
 over a few things, I will enlarge that stewardship," providing he had
 anything to enlarge it with. "You have gained other talents; you have
 increased upon that intrusted to your charge; you have not squandered
 it away foolishly for that which would not profit you."
 
Vol. 2, p.101
 There would be no desire on the part of stewards to steal, "For, says
 one, If I go and steal from another steward, it is all the Lord's, and
 it would do just as much good in the hands of that steward to whom it
 was intrusted, as if I were to possess it by stealing it from him."
 
Vol. 2, p.101
 How much every Saint ought to be interested for this order of things
 to be brought about, realizing that all the property of the Church is
 for his own good as well as for the good of the whole body.
 
Vol. 2, p.101
  But in regard to these inequalities in stewardship: I will show you
 another principle where men may have equal judgment, and yet there may
 be an inequality of stewardships; it is in consequence of the various
 branches of business in which they may he engaged. It is well known
 that for farming purposes, it does not require the same skill as for
 manufacturing many articles, nor the same capital. And the ingenious
 mechanic, who understands the nature or construction of machinery,
 might have to be intrusted with a stewardship of one hundred thousand
 dollars worth of property to establish his manufactory, and work it so
 as to have it prove a benefit to the whole Church; and without this
 amount being put into his hands, as a steward, he might not be able to
 accomplish anything needed in the particular branch of manufacturing
 with which he was familiar. The stewardships, in such cases, would be
 different, not only in kind, but in the amount or value of the
 stewardship.
 
Vol. 2, p.101
 Let me illustrate this in another way; not but what I suppose all the
 Saints understand it, but you only want to be put in mind of that you
 have understood for years, but have not perhaps practised upon it; and
 unless a people practise upon that they do understand, it does not
 benefit them much. Suppose a man have twelve sons, and he had
 according to the laws of the land 78 acres of ground; he gives to his
 oldest son twelve acres as a steward; he gives to his next son eleven
 acres, and to the next ten, and so on down to the youngest, which he
 gives one acre; and he says unto them, "Manage these different
 inheritances that I have set off to you, and gain all you can;" would
 those sons have any right or title to call that property their own?
 No: they would say, "It is father's property, and he has told us to go
 and occupy it, and he has given us rules by which we are to be
 governed; that the youngest may not encroach upon the oldest, nor any
 one encroach upon another, but that each stewardship may be managed
 [p.102] and controlled according to the regulations he has given, and
 at the end of the year each of us must render a strict account; to our
 father of every iota of our business transactions, of our losses and
 gains in trading, etc." Now all this property, we see, belongs to the
 father, but it is all for the benefit of the twelve sons; they are all
 to be made joint heirs with the father in the possession of it. In due
 time, when they have learned the law the father has ordained, they
 will be prepared to enter as joint owners upon the grand inheritances,
 not only of 78 acres, but to possess all things that the father has.
 
Vol. 2, p.102
 Temporal things are a type of heavenly things, as the Lord says, in
 one of the revelations, "All things have their likeness, both things
 which are temporal, and things which are spiritual." Does this order
 of things—the equality of property—have its likeness? Yes, in the
 heavens, and it is typical of that celestial order that we are all
 praying for, that we all desire the Lord to bestow upon us. We all
 feel very anxious to enter into the fulness of celestial glory, and
 inherit thrones and dominions, principalities and powers, and to have
 kingdoms appointed to us, and to receive crowns and to sway a sceptre
 over kingdoms, as wise rulers. If we want to get there, we must begin
 here, and learn the order that is to be there. If we should have a
 division of property here, as we have had heretofore, and continue
 this order of things, as has been for many years back, and never
 should begin to practise upon this equality of things which God has
 ordained in His law, when we come to enter the courts above, we should
 be ignoramuses; we could say, "We read in your law something about it,
 but the people did not practise it, they were careless, and did not
 keep the law." And now we do not know how to manage this celestial
 glory, and these kingdoms, and these worlds placed under our charge;
 for we are to give an account, not only in time, but in eternity, of
 our stewardship; consequently we must improve upon the true order of
 things here, which is typical of that which is hereafter; and if we
 learn the lessons here, everything there will be plain before us, and
 we will be able to enter into the very things we have been practising
 years before. There will be an inequality, no doubt, in some respects
 in the eternal worlds, in proportion to the eternal things that will
 be intrusted to the servants, as in temporal things; but there will be
 a perfect equality in another respect; the revelation says, "He maketh
 them equal in might, and in power, and in dominions."
 
Vol. 2, p.102
 Did you ever think of that? It is only in one respect. Each one will
 be made joint heir of all things in heaven, and upon earth. What more
 can a person want, if he is made a joint heir of all things; and one
 revelation says, he that is a faithful and wise steward in time shall
 inherit all things; consequently they are equal in dominion, and in
 power, and in might, as the vision states. This don't say that each
 one shall actually control, and govern, and manage all things; that is
 a very different thing; just as it is here in temporal things, though
 each person may be considered as the inheritor of all the properties
 of the Church; yet when he comes to the management of property, he has
 only a share; so in heavenly things, a person may have the management
 of only one world, or of two, or of three, or of as many as there are
 particles of dust that compose our globe, yet, after all, each can
 proclaim himself as the inheritor of all things, being a joint heir of
 the grand universal inheritance.
 
Vol. 2, p.103
 There is no division of celestial glory, imparting to each one an
 equality [p.103] of dominion, and might, and power; it is not to be
 divided, but there is an equality in the union of all these things.
 That is what we want to get at here; we want to learn the alphabet of
 it here, and advance to the a, be, abbs, and get over into two
 syllables, and keep on until we understand all about the celestial
 order by practise in this world, and then we will learn the laws that
 are to govern the different individuals that control and manage
 certain portions of the great joint stock inheritance; we will learn
 the laws that are to rule and govern between man and man; and we will
 act be ignorant of it when we go into the next world, we will find
 there that one kingdom will not have the right to encroach upon the
 royalty of another and take away its right, but each one will be
 governed by true and holy laws. Upon this principle, and this only,
 can we understand those revelations which so often speak of the
 principles of equality in the eternal worlds. Equality of dominion we
 cannot understand, by supposing each person that comes into the
 celestial glory is going to have the same number of worlds, and of
 kingdoms, and thrones set off to him that those have who have been in
 the celestial glory millions of ages—that he is going to have the same
 number of principalities and powers, and servants or angels to wait
 upon him to carry out his commands. An equality of dominion is that
 that I have already explained, each one inheriting all things,
 according to the laws God has ordained for celestial beings, but not
 directly or personally controlling only that which is placed under his
 management.
 
Vol. 2, p.103
 Much might be said upon this subject; it is glorious, and it is a
 principle I wish the Saints in Utah may all be enlisted in, that it
 may be sought by the nations afar off, when they come to learn that
 this people are the people of God, and they are governed by God's
 laws; that they may see the order carried out before them in practice,
 that we may be looked to as a great light set upon the mountains, that
 will reflect upon all the face of the earth, and show the people the
 true order by practice, and then they will see the difference between
 God's order of the possession of property, and the little, narrow,
 contracted orders established by man; for each one is grasping for all
 he can get, oppressing the widow and the fatherless, bearing down his
 neighbor, and grinding him down in distress, tyrannising over mankind,
 because he has riches at his command. The Lord has seen this order
 long enough, and it is a stink in His nostrils, and He wishes it
 driven away from the earth, and He has given us instructions to do it
 away, and if we want to do it away, let us begin among ourselves
 first. I rejoice in this principle, because it takes away the idea of
 having so many poor in our midst. You know in the days of Enoch the
 Lord placed the people upon the high places and mountains, and they
 flourished, and He blessed them, and called them Zion because there
 was no poor among them, and the Lord was in their midst.
 
Vol. 2, p.103
 Now the Latter Day Zion is to be built up according to the same
 pattern, so far as circumstances will permit, for we expect that the
 Zion which was built up by Enoch, that had no poor in it, will come
 down again at the commencement of the Millennium to meet the Zion
 here, according to the song in the Book of Covenants, "The Lord has
 brought up Zion from beneath, the Lord has brought down Zion from
 above," and they shall gaze upon each other's countenances, and see
 eye to eye. When we get there how sadly we should be disappointed, if
 we should look forward upon all the vast extent of the Zion of Enoch,
 and all the Zions God has taken out of His creations to heaven, and
 should see no [p.104]  poor among them; and then we should look upon
 Zion brought up from beneath, containing poor and rich; should we not
 be ashamed? especially when we reflected that the law of God had been
 among us; we should not have boldness to gaze upon their countenances,
 unless we came into the same order of things that existed among them.
 
Vol. 2, p.104
 Let us prepare ourselves for the coming of Enoch's Zion, that we may
 have the same order of things among us that they had in the beginning.
 Then, again, it will be a glorious thing in many other respects. What
 is it that creates this great inequality that we naturally see in the
 world, in regard to the high and low? It is the difference of
 parentage in many respects. One man is so situated he can train up his
 children in all the learning of the day; he can take them into his
 carriage, and they can ride at their ease, and in their grandeur,
 while the poor and needy and destitute bow before them, or are
 trampled under their feet. There is no such thing as union there,
 because they were unequal to begin with. When the Saints have this
 established in their midst, you will see them all alike, where none
 can say that "such a person is richer than I am, and I have no right
 to associate with him." Neither can the rich look upon those that are
 poor, and say, "My children shall not marry with the poor, and unite
 with them in their festivities, &c., because I have more property than
 they;" all these things will be done away, and the principle of
 equality will be established, and all will be stewards of the Lord's
 property. That is what I wish to see —that when one family of children
 have the privilege of being educated, the rest should enjoy it; when
 one family are in possession of the good things of the earth, the rest
 should enjoy the same privileges also.
 
Vol. 2, p.104
 How do I feel, to take it home to myself? I long for the time to come
 when I can consecrate everything I have got; all the cattle I have; I
 have got some first-rate cattle, the Lord has prospered them. I want
 the time to come when I can consecrate every hoof of them; also my
 books, and the right and title I have to publish my works, also my
 wearing apparel, and my houses; they are not mine, and not being mine,
 I have no business with this property, only as the Lord sees fit to
 let me have it. When I have done this, if the Lord in His mercy will
 give me one team, five or ten teams, to make use of as His steward, I
 will endeavor to keep a record of that stewardship, of the losses and
 the gains of it, and will endeavor to render an account of it in time
 as well as in eternity, and an account of all things pertaining to it,
 and of my transactions in regard to it; for unless I am a wise and
 faithful steward in time, I never expect to inherit all things in
 eternity.
 
Vol. 2, p.104
 Having said this much, may the Lord bless you, and may His Holy Spirit
 be poured out upon you, and may your hearts be united to bring about
 this union; for if we unite ourselves together upon this principle,
 with all our hearts, mights, minds, and strength, laying aside all
 covetousness, there is not any power beneath the celestial kingdom
 that is able to prevail against us; we will prosper in all things, and
 the Lord will make us the richest of all people that have been upon
 the face of the earth for many generations, and He will bless our
 basket and our store, and increase and multiply the flocks and the
 herds in the fields, and cause them to flourish exceedingly, and make
 us mighty; and when we go forth He will make the nations to tremble
 before us, because His power and glory will be with us when we are
 doing His will and are united in one.[p.105] 
 
 Heber C. Kimball, August 13, 1853
 
 Union of the Saints—Authority of the Priesthood—
 Power of God—Obedience—the  Urim and Thummim Etc.
 
 A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, 
 Delivered at the Special Conference in the Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City, August 13, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.105
 The preaching we have had by brother Joseph Young, is the kind I love.
 It is very unlike the mixed up preaching of the world; but it is music
 to my ears; there are no jars nor discord when we hear the sounds of
 the glorious Gospel of the Son of God. It matters not to me what kind
 of an instrument it is played on, it is music to me and to you; but if
 you will tear in pieces the best and most perfect thing on the earth,
 it will not look well in that condition.
 
Vol. 2, p.105
  The Gospel and plan of salvation that I have embraced, is music to
 me; it is sweet to my body, and congenial to my spirit; and it is more
 lovely than any thing else I have ever seen since I have been in the
 world. I love it, and that is why I love this people better than any
 other people on God's earth, because there was dover a better people,
 that is, I am speaking of the majority of them; but if you take them
 as a whole, I do not know that you can find any worse—that is, there
 are some that will compare with the worst in the world for in and
 wickedness.
 
Vol. 2, p.105
 As brother Joseph said, so say I—Do not fear anything this side of
 hell, or that is in the east, west, north or south. I do not fear it
 any more than I do that the sun will fall from its position in the
 heavens, if this people will do just precisely as they are told. You
 know I preach upon this a great deal. The world considers it to be
 quite ridiculous for us to be of one heart, and of one mind. It is
 this union among those who are faithful "Mormons" that makes the world
 afraid of us; they fear us because we differ from the world. In the
 United States and in the old countries, they are divided into six or
 seven hundred different religious denominations, all disagreeing with
 each other; besides political and a thousand other kinds of divisions
 and differences, such as whiggery, democratism, socialism, which, in
 short, may all be summed up under the term, Devilism. This is not the
 policy of the Latter-day Saints. Jesus says, if you are not one, you
 are not mine. Let the Christian world who profess to believe in Jesus
 Christ, and in his Father, and in this book, the Bible, note that
 passage, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine."
 
Vol. 2, p.105
 There is more oneness in this people, than in any people that ever
 lived upon the earth. There was not that oneness in the days of Jesus,
 that there is now, and I suppose there never has been since the days
 of Enoch. Because there was such a oneness among the people of Enoch,
 and they could not continue to be one, and live with the people in the
 same world, God took them and their city with a part of the earth to
 Himself, and they sailed away like one ship at sea separating from
 another.
 
Vol. 2, p.105
 Jesus says, "Except ye are one, ye are not mine." And yet the
 Christian world take a course to justify themselves in division, in
 strife, in animosity, in quarreling, in envy, in jealousy, [p.106]  in
 war and bloodshed. And yet they say they are one: I say THEY LIE. A
 man that says it, lies to me, and he lies to God. I say this to all
 the world, and to those who are passing through the city as emigrants;
 if you profess to be disciples of Christ, and have hatred to us in
 your hearts, I say you lie; in the name of the Lord God Almighty I say
 it. Do you not think He will sustain me in it? Yes, and all His
 faithful followers will too; and those who desire to be the disciples
 of Christ and to be one, will gather together.
 
Vol. 2, p.106
 I referred to the days of Jesus; was there that union then, that might
 have been? Jesus said to the disciples, when the people turned away
 from him, "Will ye also go?" This he said to the Twelve. Many of the
 disciples forsook him. Even Peter, the chief Apostle, turned away from
 him when he was in the greatest trouble, and denied him with cursing
 and swearing.
 
Vol. 2, p.106
 In this day and age of the world, we profess to be one. Jesus said
 then, how often would I have gathered you together as a hen gathereth
 her chickens under her wings, but ye would not. He will do so now if
 you will let him; he will gather us together from the four quarters of
 the earth—I mean the Saints, the honest in heart, the elect of God;
 that they may become one, and lay aside their selfishness, their
 bickering, their murmuring and complaining, and everything of this
 nature.
 
Vol. 2, p.106
 If a man wants my ox, let him come and tell me so, and he shall have
 it; he need not quarrel with me about it; and if he robs me of it, I
 want him to enjoy the stolen property, if he can; for I will not
 quarrel about the foolish things of this world, for they will soon
 decay, and return to their mother earth, as you and I will.
 
Vol. 2, p.106
 Now, brethren and sisters, I will say to the emigrants who are passing
 through this city, and to the world at large, that it is our intention
 to become perfectly one in heart and mind. Have those who have
 separated themselves from this people prospered? They may have
 prospered for a season; but by and bye they become like a limb that is
 severed from the tree; they wither and vanish away; and all such will
 continue to do so from this time henceforth and forever. It is just as
 much impossible for a people to exist that withdraw from this Church
 of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, as it is for a limb of a tree to
 live when it is severed from the body of the tree. Of this I am
 positive, because I know it. So I will say concerning the world and
 all the sects and denominations and kingdoms of the world, that oppose
 this work and people of God, they will wither in due time likewise,
 and they cannot help themselves. 
 
Vol. 2, p.106
 When brother Joseph Smith lived, he was our Prophet, our Seer, and
 Revelator; he was our dictator in the things of God, and it was for us
 to listen to him, and do just as he told us. Now that appears very
 absurd in the eyes of the world; but they all say, if they had lived
 in the days of Peter, Moses, or Jesus, they would not have done as the
 people in those days did to them; but at the same time they would take
 their lives if they could, and do just like them. 
 
Vol. 2, p.106
 We are the servants of God; we have been called of God through the
 ministry of that holy Prophet Joseph Smith, who received his authority
 through the ministry of holy angels. Now he was just as true a Prophet
 as Moses was, or as any Prophet that has ever been upon the earth; and
 we are just as much the authorized servantsof God, as the Apostles and
 disciples in the days of Jesus Christ were, and I know it. And I bear
 testimony of it to the United States, and to the nations of the world.
 They say they [p.107] do not believe it. What do I care whether they
 do or not? I know it, and God requires me to bear testimony of it, to
 be valiant in testimony to the truth of this work, and to preach the
 Gospel, and to lay before my brethren their duty.
 
Vol. 2, p.107
 Brother Joseph is gone, and now brother Brigham Young, the Governor of
 the Territory of Utah, is our Prophet, our leader, our Revelator; and
 it is for me and you to listen to him with all diligence, the same as
 we would listen to Joseph were he alive. Brother Brigham is his
 successor; his word is sacred; and if you do not observe it, it will
 not be well, and there is where I fear for you, brethren. I do not
 fear so much for myself as I do for you, because it will go hard with
 you, if you disobey his advice. There will many of you turn from the
 faith; you will turn your backs to us, and some will be guilty of
 shedding innocent blood, if you are not aware. This will be the result
 of apostacy. When that spirit attacks you, you will be led to do as
 other apostates have, who have turned from the Church of Christ.
 
Vol. 2, p.107
 Judas, when he lost the faith, received the power of the devil, and
 betrayed the Son of God into the hands of murderers. Joseph Smith in
 like manner was betrayed into the hands of wicked men, who took his
 life. He was betrayed by apostates, by men whom he once loved when
 they were in our midst, and had the Spirit of the Lord. We also would
 have been slain, if they could have got hold of us; but they were
 afraid to touch us; they knew it would be certain death to the man who
 lifted his heel against us. Just so now. I have got my old Gospel
 preparation laid up drying, preparing himself for action. Do I fear?
 No. I do not fear anything that lives on the earth, or that is in
 hell; Indians or anything else never will disturb us, the Saints, from
 this time to all eternity, if we will do precisely as we are told.
 
Vol. 2, p.107
 I do not speak of these things to establish myself as a Prophet, but I
 know what I say; I know you will prosper, and live in peace in the
 mountains of the Great Salt Lake, and be perfectly independent. You
 will have food and raiment, houses and lands, flocks and herds, and
 everything your hearts can desire, that there is in heaven and on
 earth, if you but do as you are told. If you will do this, you will
 think my words are very profitable to you, whether I am a Prophet or
 not. I am not saying anything but what my President has said time and
 time again. You will live in peace, and God will be your defence; and
 you will increase in knowledge, in power, in grace, and in every good
 thing that you can think of, or mention. I have said often, you may go
 and write blessings for yourselves, and insert every good thing you
 can think of, that is in heaven or on the earth, and it will all come
 to pass on your heads, if you do right.
 
Vol. 2, p.107
 What do I care for what the world says? I care no more about it than I
 do for the squalking of a goose. It is none of their business if I
 have a mind to be a Saint, and keep the commandments of God; and as
 you have heard it said, so say I—the time will come in which you will
 dwell in peace and safety; and when the time comes that you will go
 back to Jackson County, you will be independent, and live without any
 opposition at all. Can the Lord do it? Yes. All the people are in His
 hands, and He can turn the nations as I can an obedient horse. They
 are governed and controlled by the Almighty as much as we are. What
 can they do against us? Why nothing whatever, but if we do not do
 right they will be a scourge in the hands of God to scourge us, just
 as the Indians are at [p.108] this time. There never would have been a
 disturbance if this people had done as they were told.
 
Vol. 2, p.108
 I am not speaking of the people in this city any more than of the
 people of other settlements. To my certain knowledge there is not a
 settlement in these mountains but were instructed by brother Brigham
 to build good forts and live in them; and on these conditions alone
 were volunteers permitted to go out and make new settlements.
 
Vol. 2, p.108
 Have any of them built forts? Tell of one settlement, if you please,
 excepting they commenced one in Iron County which remains unfinished
 yet. The Indians are now upon us, and our brethren are scattered off,
 three, four, and five families in a place, away off in this and in
 that direction, exposed to the Lamanites. They have been called into
 the city that they might be safe, and they are now teasing us, and
 wanting to go back again, and live in those exposed locations without
 a fort.
 
Vol. 2, p.108
 The Lord has made the Lamanites—the Indians, a scourge; but if this
 people will turn to and do just as they have been told, their wrath
 will be turned away in a short time, but not until the Lord God sees
 that this people are determined to do right. Upon the same principle
 that my wrath would be turned away from a child that repented under
 the rod of correction, so will the Lord's wrath be turned away from
 His children when they repent, and go and do what they are told. A
 spirit of compassion seizes me the moment I see a repenting child; so
 it is with our heavenly Father. But the most of parents, when they
 tell their, children to do a thing, and happen to give them a little
 slap on the ear for disobedience, the next moment they are saying, "O
 my dear child, I am sorry, let me give you apiece of bread and
 butter." Our Father in heaven does not do so, until he sees contrition
 of heart in His children, for their wrongs.
 
Vol. 2, p.108
 We live in the days of Prophets, Apostles, High Priests, and servants
 of God who have the Priesthood upon them, and I know it. Gentlemen, I
 have been a member of this Church near 23 years, and passed through
 the whole of the difficulties in Kirtland, Ohio, and Missouri. When
 brother Brigham and myself and others, with our families, left
 Kirtland to go to Missouri with Joseph Smith, we had to lie with our
 firelocks by our side. When we arrived in Missouri, the devil
 contrived to raise the armies of the wicked against us there; and all
 the Elders and male members that could be counted from the western
 boundaries of Missouri to Nova Scotia, were not more than 205 men. We
 went up to Missouri to reinstate our brethren who had been driven out
 of Jackson County. We went up near 1000 miles with our firelocks in
 our hands. Was there any fear in us? No. It never entered into our
 hearts, from the day we started to the time we returned again. I never
 saw the time but I could whip out twenty of the best men on earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.108
 I had a spirit on me as much superior to this earth, as the earth is
 superior to the degraded spirits of the wicked that dwell on its face.
 It was the Spirit of the Lord that stood by me, and diffused strength
 into my body, and into my limbs, until the very hair of my head felt
 all alive. Did they fear us in that upper country? Yes, they ran as
 though they were never going to stop in the world. We felt perfectly
 able to clear out that country to Nova Scotia, and we could have done
 it with 205 men, if the Lord God had commanded us, as the Gideonites
 did in days of old. Yes; 205 men, with the Spirit and power of God
 upon them, and their faces shining like the sun, it cannot be told
 what [p.109] they could accomplish; neither can we form any conception
 of it.
 
Vol. 2, p.109
 Let us be as one person from this time henceforth, and do not let us
 suffer ourselves to become cold and stupid, but be Saints all the day
 long; and we shall build up the kingdom of God, and be prospered in
 all things we set our hands to do.
 
Vol. 2, p.109
  These are a few things I wanted to say; still there are many more
 things of great importance to us if we will only listen to them. One
 is, take care of your grain; for it is of more worth to you than gold
 and silver. I know you will see harder times before another harvest,
 than you have seen this season. Do you believe it? Did they believe it
 last year, when there were 15,000 bushels of wheat in the Tithing
 Office? No. When brother Brigham said the same thing last spring, to
 stir up the people to be careful of their grain, they said, "O no,
 brother Brigham, we cannot surely come to such scarcity as you
 foretell; look at the storehouse, it is full." How much was there in
 the storehouse this harvest? There is not one bushel of grain of any
 kind, and I do not know that there will be.
 
Vol. 2, p.109
 There has been a great quantity thrashed out this harvest, but little
 of it has come into the public store, and the hands on the public
 works are obliged to live. If you go into the joiner's shop, it is
 almost left desolate. If you go into the machine shops, and into the
 mason's shop, they are the same; and yet there are thousands of
 bushels being thrashed out and ground into flour, and sold for from
 seven to ten dollars per hundred weight to the world—the emigrants who
 are passing through here yet—and at the same time the business on the
 public works stopped for want of it.
 
Vol. 2, p.109
 Brethren and sisters, please to look at this; you know I am telling
 you the truth, which is every day exhibited before your eyes.
 
Vol. 2, p.109
 The public ground here has to be inclosed before we can put forth a
 hand to build a Temple to the name of our God; and you are ready to
 feed everybody else under the heavens but the workmen. Have you turned
 from the Lord your God, and forgot His purposes? Think of it, you
 farmers!
 
Vol. 2, p.109
 I do not know but I am wearying the brethren, but these things were on
 my mind, and I have got a back lead of them yet; I see them, and
 reflect upon them in my heart. O Lord God, what will become of us?
 Have the people forgotten thee and thy purposes, with the Holy
 Priesthood upon. them—with the sacred ordinances of God's house upon
 them? Now think of it, brethren and sisters. There is enough, and we
 need never want bread; but if we do not take the right course, we are
 sure to see sorrow, and the greatest you have ever seen. Some of you
 never saw any in your lives. Those who were never without bread, and
 clothing, and good houses to dwell in, murmur the worst; and those who
 never had any troubles and trials since they have been in this Church,
 or since they have been on the earth, are the most ready to complain.
 This may appear strange doctrine to you, but you know it is true.
 
Vol. 2, p.109
 As to getting rich, why bless your souls, is not the earth the Lord's
 and the fulness thereof? Are not the gold and precious metals in the
 mountains, in the dells, and in the cliffs of the earth, all the
 Lord's? He created all; and the human family, with all the treasures
 of earth, are in His hand. They all belong to the Lord our God, and we
 are His people if we do His will. Are we not heirs to all these
 riches? Certainly we are; every son and daughter of Adam, who love,
 the great Father of our spirits and His Son Jesus Christ, and obeys
 the Gospel, and listens to him whom God has delegated as an Apostle
 and Prophet to counsel His people, I tell you [p.110] that all this
 treasure is theirs, and the devils cannot help themselves. I am just
 as sure of it as I am that the sun will rise and set to-morrow. Do you
 believe it, brethren and sisters? Do you know it? Yes, you know it.
 Now if you ever expect to enjoy it, you have got to live for it, as
 individuals, independent of any other man or woman. You have got to
 live as independent Saints, and obey the will of God independently as
 it is taught, and laid before you from time to time. All that wish to
 be delivered from the scourge, and from afflictions, will have to rise
 up and do right to their God, and to each other, not as a Conference
 merely, but as a people, as the Saints of the Church of Jesus Christ
 of Latter-day Saints. I am not going to command you to do it; but my
 advice is for you to do it. Rise up now, and do just as you are told,
 and you will see happy times.
 
Vol. 2, p.110
 I know there is a greater desire in this people for things that
 perish, for theatrical performances and dancings, than there is for
 the public interests of the Kingdom of God. Well, let us be Saints
 indeed, and show to the world that we are for God and for none else.
 
Vol. 2, p.110
 Among some people in the world it is popular to be a Christian; and
 among another class it is not popular; but it is popular with me to be
 a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints; and then
 it is popular for me to do the will of the Holy Spirit.
 
Vol. 2, p.110
 A single man can accomplish more with the power of the Spirit of God,
 than this whole people can, if they will not do right. Do I fear
 anything? No; but if I have to bow down to the chastening rod, as I
 have already done many times in this Church, I will do it like a man
 of God. I have been driven five or six times, and yonder are my
 habitations, and they may rot there. And so have some of you been
 driven in like manner; and some of you never had one thing to trouble
 you in your lives. I am now well off; but if I have got to come to it
 again as I have in former times, I will round up my back to the
 burden, and make it as tough as a piece of sole leather, to bear what
 shall be laid upon me manfully, or else I will die. I have no fears
 upon that ground at all; but my prayers are, by night or by day, for
 the Lord to take me from the earth, rather than I should sin against
 Him, or against my brethren, or against our President Brigham Young. I
 have known him 30 years, and he and brother Joseph Smith have been
 comrades together; and better men never lived on the earth than they
 are; and you may tell the kings and rulers of the earth this, and the
 nations over which they preside, if you please. The reason why we
 would rather have him to be our Governor than any other man, is
 because he is the best man we are acquainted with.
 
Vol. 2, p.110
 I have lived in the State of New York, town of Bloomfield, Monroe
 County, right in the heart of the country where the ancient Lamanites,
 and other veterans, destroyed each other, root and branch; where the
 Book of Mormon was discovered in the hill of Cumorah. From among those
 rich hills the people are flocking to these mountains. Why? Because
 this is the richest place in the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.110
 The country adjacent to the Sweet Waters has actually become a rich
 gold mine. Talk about gold! The Lord can change any of the elements
 into gold as easy as He could change the water into wine.
 
Vol. 2, p.110
 I suppose I had better bring my disjointed remarks to a close. I feel
 first-rate; I feel like a soldier of Christ, like a man of God. I feel
 sometimes that I could take one of those mountains, and handle it as I
 could a foot-ball. Bless your souls! if you will only do as the Lord
 tells [p.111]  you through His delegated agent, who gives you the
 voice of God and the wisdom of God, I am not troubled at all. The
 question is asked many times, "Has brother Brigham got the Urim and
 Thummim?" Yes, he has got everything; everything that is necessary for
 him to receive the will and mind of God to this people. Do I know it?
 Yes, I know all about it; and what more do you want? That is true,
 gentlemen; I am one of his witnesses in the last days, and to bear
 testimony of the truth of "Mormonism."
 
Vol. 2, p.111
 I say to the Saints, do not look upon us as perfect beings;
 notwithstanding, if you are perfect yourselves, then look for it in
 us, and not until then. If any of you are perfect, we want you to come
 here that we may see such beings, and know how to model ourselves
 after you; just as I take a piece of clay and shape it after another
 model more beautiful still. 
 
Vol. 2, p.111
 Some of you think you have passed through awful tribulations in
 leaving your mothers and friends. I was glad when I got away from
 mine, because they persecuted me, and lied about me, and persecuted my
 brethren; so I was glad to get away from them. But they will see the
 day when they will be glad to come to brother Heber, and say, "Let me
 black your boots, clean your horse, or drive your carriage," &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.111
 You talk about carriages; good heavens! I am just as sure of enjoying
 these blessings as I am of enjoying anything on this earth. If you do
 not believe it, read that book (the Bible), which speaks about the
 armies of heaven, and about horsemen and chariots, and men armed with
 swords, and all kinds of instruments of music; it is all spoken of in
 this book, and we will enjoy it, while those who seek our destruction,
 and all sinners, will go to hell.
 
Vol. 2, p.111
 All this enjoyment of the good things of heaven and earth will come by
 a separation of the righteous and the wicked. There was a time when an
 eruption took place in heaven, and Michael and his armies arose, and
 cast out the rebellious portion of the angels from heaven. Don't you
 think they got tired of contention, and Broils, and tumults? Yes, so
 they universally agreed to cast it out. We will get tired of it too,
 in these last days, and we will make a separation between Saint and
 Sinner. The Sectarian priests have written and preached about forty
 years ago, and have proved to their readers, and to their hearers,
 that there would be a separation, and the sheep would be placed on the
 right hand and the goats on the left; I suppose the goats mean those
 that are not good for much, they bear no wool.
 
Vol. 2, p.111
 I guess I had better stop speaking. May the Lord God bless you for
 ever; and may union, peace, righteousness, and salvation be with you
 for ever and ever. Amen.[p.112] 
 
 Orson Hyde, September 24, 1853
 
 Common Salvation
 
 A Discourse by President Orson Hyde, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 September 24, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 Being called upon this morning to occupy a portion of the time, I
 gladly arise to do so.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 I am not in the habit of making many apologies, for I intend to give
 you the best I have on hand, and also such as may be given me, during
 the remarks I may make.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 While I attempt to edify you upon some of the principles of salvation
 and eternal life, I desire an interest in your prayers, that I may
 speak, not according to the wisdom that man deviseth, but according to
 that which cometh down from above.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 As a foundation for some remarks that I will make, I will read a
 portion of the Epistle of Jude, 3d verse:—"Beloved, when I gave all
 diligence to write unto you of the common salvation, it was needful
 for me to write unto you, and exhort you that ye should earnestly
 contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the Saints."
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 Were I capable this morning of addressing you upon subjects that are
 not understood by you, that you do not comprehend, there would remain
 a doubt in your minds with regard to the truthfulness of what I say;
 but if I address you upon subjects with which you are familiar,
 impressing them upon your minds perhaps more forcibly than they have
 been for some time past—if I refresh your minds with familiar things,
 you will then know and understand.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 The old hook, the Bible, which I have read so many times, does not
 lose its interest by once or twice perusing, but I take it up and read
 it over and over again, and my mind is refreshed; which is a matter of
 satisfaction and comfort to me. So it is with the principles of our
 religion; though we have often heard them, yet we desire to hear them
 still, and they are of that peculiar nature that they do not lose
 their interest to those who are seeking for eternal life.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 Jude speaks of a common salvation; that it was not only necessary to
 write unto them of the common salvation, but while he was doing so,
 that he should exhort them to contend for the faith once delivered to
 the Saints. Now I know it is too often the case, when we speak of
 salvation we speak of a state of glory to be attained in the eternal
 world; that the matters and affairs of this world are of but little
 consequence, of little importance, but we are looking yonder in the
 heavens for our reward, for our everlasting inheritance.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 I look at it in this light. The husbandman may plant seed in the
 earth, but if he all the time looks to the golden harvest, and pays no
 attention to the cultivation of the young plants on their progress to
 perfection, he will not reap the reward he anticipated. Then it
 becomes necessary for him, and it is to his interest to attend to the
 cultivation of the plant in its progressive stages, and encourage its
 growth.
 
Vol. 2, p.112
 Just so it is with us. It is for us to attend to the things that are
 present; the things that are past we are to forget, particularly those
 things that [p.113]  are of an unpleasant character; and the things
 that are in future are not in our hands, and subject to our control,
 but they are in the hands of the Almighty, and with Him they are
 secured. It is the present, then, with which we have to do—with the
 things that are immediately before us; that is, I believe, the common
 salvation. I do not pretend to say what the Apostle had his eye
 particularly fixed upon, but I shall pursue this subject as it appears
 unto me.
 
Vol. 2, p.113
 Another thing I will suggest in the outset. It is often the case that
 we hear men and women talk about temporal things, and about spiritual
 things. What are temporal things, and what are spiritual things? Can
 you tell me what spiritual things are? Says one, "It is a joyful
 feeling, that buoys us above the cares and anxieties of this world.
 Spiritual things are our hope of a glorious inheritance in the Kingdom
 of God in the future. Temporal things are the things we eat, drink,
 wear, and use in divers ways, to shelter and sustain this mortal body
 while it remains a tabernacle for our spirits."
 
Vol. 2, p.113
 I look at temporal and spiritual things in the same point of light;
 they are to me all spiritual; I know no difference. The hand that has
 prepared a place in the celestial kingdom for them that are worthy of
 it, has also formed the earth and caused it to produce food for every
 living thing. We behold, in the starry firmament, the worlds that are
 revolving continually around us, which are made by the same Omnipotent
 hand, and they are all His, and they are all spiritual, because they
 are as eternal as God Himself, for there can be no annihilation of
 matter; consequently they are eternal; and nothing we may conceive or
 imagine of more refined substances can do more than continue for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.113
 Everything God has created and made, even the hairs of our heads that
 fall to the ground, do not escape His notice. The Almighty has not
 organized matter as a mere plaything, of a temporary existence, and
 then plunge it into the regions of utter annihilation; but everything
 lie has done is like Himself, Eternal, and everything eternally
 witnesses the goodness of the Supreme Ruler, for all His works shall
 praise Him. If His works are to perish, where is the monument of His
 labor? There will be none. What He does is eternal, and remains an
 eternal witness of what He has done, and so His works eternally praise
 Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.113
 But we want to come to this common salvation. It is said somewhere,
 whether in the Bible or some other place, I do not pretend to say; but
 if it is not in the Bible it is none the less true, that "self
 preservation is the first law of nature." I have reflected this
 morning a short time upon our condition. I contemplate the
 circumstances under which the Pioneers came to this valley—the
 circumstances that attended the early settlements and exertions made
 here to procure the necessaries of life.
 
Vol. 2, p.113
 I was not one among the honored company that first led the way to this
 distant region, that first plowed up the sterile soil of this valley,
 but I was engaged in some other country. Indeed while Pioneers were on
 their way to this land—while they were engaged in that arduous
 enterprise, I was perhaps upon the banks of the Danube, or might
 possibly be in England, or in Asia, I do not now recollect where I
 was; but I was in those eastern regions, bearing my testimony perhaps
 among the Austrians, Russians, or Turks, among their consuls and
 agents, bearing my testimony to them of the things to come. Perhaps
 some in those nations may now remember that an humble servant of God
 at a certain time bore his testimony among the people in that country,
 which is [p.114] the most beautiful of God's creation, spreading out
 in valley or plain, and which perhaps is now laid desolate, and
 drenched in human blood.
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 I was elsewhere when this valley was settled. How was it? Behold, when
 they arrived here, all they had to subsist upon, until they raised it
 from the soil, was in their wagons. There were no crops to come to;
 there was nothing provided to cheer them at the end of their long and
 toilsome journey; and the skeletons of cattle might be seen walking to
 and fro, without anything provided to feed them upon through a long
 winter. And then, when they had plowed up the soil, and sowed seed in
 the earth, and the fields began to show an evidence of a future
 supply, the crickets came in millions from the mountains, and nearly
 devoured all that grew; everything that germinated in the shape of
 food for man was eaten by the insects.
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 But before they had completed the work of destruction, the hand of
 Providence prepared agents, and sent them to destroy the destroyer; a
 circumstance that was rare, one that was never known to exist before,
 and never since to any extent—behold, the gulls came in swarms, and as
 clouds and eat up the crickets, and checked them in their destructive
 career; and there was just enough saved to feed the hungry with a
 scanty morsel.
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 There are many before me this morning who can no doubt remember well
 when their meal bags were perfectly empty, with only a distant
 prospect of their being replenished; and when a cow was slaughtered,
 rare as it was, they eat everything; even the hide was boiled,
 dressed, and eaten, and everything else, external and internal, that
 possibly could be eaten was eaten; there was nothing lost.
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 One man said to me, "I labored hard under the pangs of hunger to put
 up a little adobie cabin and prepare to live, and at the same time my
 wife and children, pale with want, were ranging the hills and benches
 to find thistles and roots to eat, which we boiled in the milk of the
 remaining cows the wolves had not eaten."
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 Those who have come here since the Valleys have become a little
 fattened, think it hard if they cannot get what they want, and
 immediately enjoy a fulness with those who have borne the burden and
 heat of the day. They think it hard if they have to pass through a
 close place, and have to struggle a little to obtain the comforts of
 life. But look back to the early settlements of this place, when
 nothing but destruction stared its inhabitants in the face, what
 surety had they from the savage that was in their. doors and in their
 tents? Here was the hostile and blood-thirsty savage, prowling around,
 and the early settlers knew not what hour he might pounce upon them;
 they were out of doors; they had not a house to live in, or to form a
 defence, much less a fort to protect them, until they were able to
 throw up something of a temporary character to shield them from the
 attacks of the wild man of the mountains.
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 This is a little of the early history of this settlement. We have
 prospered; we have had accessions to our numbers; to be sure we have
 had trouble and difficulty with the savages in various ways, but in
 the midst of it all we have arisen. from the germ, and the tree has
 grown up, and begins to shoot forth its branches.
 
Vol. 2, p.114
 It is not the inhabitants of the little settlement in Salt Lake Valley
 alone that are now embraced within the walls of this Tabernacle; but
 three hundred miles to the south, and two hundred miles to the north,
 large settlements have sprung up. In the midst of these circumstances,
 the hand of God has  been with us as a people, and prospered our
 labors [p.115] abundantly; and I feel proud to meet you this morning
 in such comfortable circumstances; you all appear comfortably clad,
 and the bloom of health and the smile of contentment sit triumphantly
 upon your countenances. The hand of the Almighty is with you, to cheer
 and gladden you in the midst of all difficulties, and the praise is
 due auto Him, for He has blessed our labors, and enabled us to acquire
 these comforts we enjoy; and let me say, they are the staff and
 bulwark of our common salvation, for it is our lives we wish to
 prolong on the earth. 
 
Vol. 2, p.115
 Why do we wish to do so in this toilsome and troublesome world? Why
 not close our mortal career, and our spirits go home to God who gave
 them? Because we have not done our work. It is said the wicked shall
 not live half their days; if they did they would only multiply their
 race until the principles of wickedness would become universally
 diffused. The Lord will give to the righteous the long end of the
 cord, for they sall five out their days. Then I say to the Saints, be
 just and true to each other, and to your God, and you will live out
 your days, and complete the work assigned you.
 
Vol. 2, p.115
 I will represent it in another point of light. Suppose a man is sent
 to England, or to the Continent, to Asia, Egypt, to any part of
 Africa, to the western islands, or to the islands of the Pacific to
 fulfil a mission, and he returns before he has completed it; who is
 ready to greet him? who stands ready to welcome him, that understands
 his true position? He has not done his duty; he has not fulfilled his
 mission, and accomplished the work he was sent to do; and he returns,
 how? Filled with the Spirit of God? No, but with the spirit of
 darkness; and his testimony is powerless; he feels he has not done his
 duty like a faithful servant.
 
Vol. 2, p.115
  Then how important it is that every missionary that hears a portion
 of the Holy Priesthood, and this Gospel to the islands of the sea,
 should magnify it in the eyes of the people, and before his God, and
 return clean in spirit and in heart; and with a Spirit to bear witness
 with our spirits that God is with him, and has been all the day long.
 He is then hailed with a joyful welcome by the servants of God in
 Zion.
 
Vol. 2, p.115
 We are all on a mission to this world. We came from yonder bright
 sphere, and each of us have our lots assigned us; and now if we can
 accomplish our mission, when we return to the bosom of our Father and
 God, would you not suppose we shall be hailed with one universal
 welcome? Yes. "Ah!" says one, "I was an hungered and ye gave me meat;
 I was thirsty and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger and ye took me
 in; naked and ye clothed me; I was sick and ye visited me; I was in
 prison and ye came unto me. Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have
 done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it
 unto me." This is the welcome.
 
Vol. 2, p.115
 Then it is for us to act well our part, and perform our mission
 faithfully, with fidelity to God and to one another, while we are
 permitted to dwell upon the earth. If we should not act well our part,
 and go home to the world of spirits, who will be ready to receive us,
 to extend to us the welcome hand? Every mouth is silent; no songs of
 praise greet the ear, or shouts of gladness to bless the heart, that a
 valiant soldier who has retained his laurels would receive. The
 unfaithful one has lost his glory, and is shorn of his laurels. What
 will be said to him? "Inasmuch as you knew your master's will, and did
 not do it, you shall be beaten with many stripes." He has gone to
 another society; he is not permitted to mingle with the righteous, but
 he must seek an asylum in another quarter. [p.116] 
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 Then remember we are mission aries sent to this lower world to
 accomplish a work. What is the work we are sent to accomplish? In the
 beginning it was said to our first parents, Go forth, and multiply and
 replenish the earth. I have been looking about, and have seen how
 anxious many of our farmers are to improve their stock of cattle; to
 make them of better blood, and thus all the time be improving; but I
 very seldom have heard of man seeking to improve his own species. I
 wish you to think of that for a moment. I have seldom heard that
 subject agitated, when indeed it is the most important one that was
 ever investigated.
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 Let us go a little into the philosophy of this, and see if it can be
 done, as much so as we can improve any other portion of the animal
 creation. It is said we bear the image of God, and now shall we
 dwindle down to the physical and mental degeneracy of the monkey?
 Shall we suffer our race to dry up like a parched reed? Let us look at
 this matter. The question is before you to investigate and understand.
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 Look around upon all the ranks of mankind, and we see different races
 some of a high order of intellect, and some low and grovelling, among
 all the different grades and classes of the human family. Do you
 suppose it is so in the spirit world? These earthly tabernacles are
 merely temporary houses for them to dwell in—moving tabernacles; and
 there are thousands and tens of thousands in the spirit world that
 have yet to come and take bodies here; and there are different grades
 of men. Some are of a high order of intellect, and others are low;
 some are more noble and generous, and some are less so; they all wish
 to take tabernacles in this world.
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 I will illustrate how it is possible to improve our own race. Suppose
 there comes into the community a noted thief and villain; where will
 he find a home? He will seek for a man possessing a kindred spirit;
 with that man he takes up his abode, for he does not find the son of
 peace there, but the son of villainy.
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 On the other hand suppose a righteous man comes into the community,
 would it not be natural for him to make his abode with a righteous
 man? for no other society would be at all congenial to him. The words
 of the Savior chime in with this idea. Said he to his Apostles, "And
 into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, inquire who in it is
 worthy; and there abide till ye go thence."
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 Will that thief and villain go and call upon a righteous man? The
 atmosphere that surrounds that devoted family is too scorching for
 him; he is glad to escape from it.
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 Now then, how shall we improve our own race? Evil communications
 corrupt good manners. This is as true a saying as it is common. Let
 every family, every parent, man and woman, set up the standard of
 purity and righteousness in their own families, and suffer no corrupt
 principle to lodge in the mind, and never practise it, but by strict
 integrity and righteousness maintain an atmosphere that is congenial
 to the good and great.
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 So, when those spirits come to take bodies, where will the noble and
 high order of them go? Will they take bodies that have come through a
 low and degraded parentage? No, no more than the righteous man will
 take up his abode with the vile and wicked. Where will he go? "Why,"
 says that noble spirit, that is swelling with light and intelligence,
 "I will take a body through an honorable parentage; I will have a body
 that will correspond with my mind; I will go to the place where purity
 and righteousness dwell." 
 
Vol. 2, p.116
 Where do the spirits of a lower grade go? Among the lowest, and
 uncultivated, where the cultivation of [p.117] the principles of
 virtue and integrity is in part or entirely neglected. In this way the
 sins of the fathers are answered upon their children to the third and
 fourth generation.
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 Do good spirits want to partake of the sins of the low and degraded?
 No; but they will stay in heaven until a way is opened for purity and
 righteousness to form a channel in which they can come, and take
 honorable bodies in this world, and magnify their calling. Let us take
 that course, and if we do not draw the brightest spirits to honor our
 generations, it is because I do not understand, and declare unto you,
 the principles of true philosophy in correctness on this subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 Try this, and your offspring will be the fairest specimens of the work
 of God's hand. If the servants of God will maintain the principles of
 holiness and integrity, they can then have more than one wife, and by
 that means you can draw in your train more of those spirits that will
 glorify the God of Israel.
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 Let me bring it right home to you. Suppose your children were about to
 go from you to some distance—would you not feel anxious they should
 fall into good company, into generous hands? Yes. So, when our Father
 in heaven, who is the Father of the spirits of all flesh, (no mother
 up there, is there? I do not know that a man can produce his own kind
 without the agency of woman; I know of no such law in nature,) sends
 spirits to earth, when they leave Him, is He not anxious they should
 fall into good hands? Yes. He is anxious they should have an honorable
 birth, and glorify His name in the flesh, reflecting honor on His
 character and dignity in heaven. And if there is not much said about
 the mother, if they honor the Father, the mother will borrow her glory
 from the father, it will come to her through that channel, and it is a
 legitimate one.
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 The parent has a desire that the recreant child may do well, at the
 same time his good desires and hopes for his welfare are weakened by
 despair; you commit him to the care and keeping of kind Providence; it
 gives you sorrow, it pains you that he will not be good, but you
 cannot help it, for he will not listen to the counsels of a kind
 parent. So it is with our heavenly Father. He wishes the spirits born
 to him in the eternal world to do well when they come here to take
 bodies. If some are not so loyal, so true and faithful as others, yet
 He wishes them to do well, but at the same time they must pursue their
 own course, prove themselves, and then receive the reward due to their
 works done in the body.
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 Now then, let us commence to improve our race. You know, to one there
 is given five talents, to another two, and to another one, &c. Let us
 improve upon the talents we have received—upon every power, ability
 and trust that has been committed to us. If we do not, the talents we
 receive may be taken from us. After all these things I have told you
 about improving our own race, self-preservation is the first law of
 nature. I have told you about the people in the Valley, about the
 productions thereof, how it was in the beginning of its settlement.
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 I wish to come to our present condition, and I want to speak justly
 and correctly, and if I do not, I know there is a power here that will
 correct me, and will not fail to do it. If I say anything that is far
 out of the way, it should be corrected, and I hope I may ever stand in
 that relation whenever I commit an error, that it may be corrected
 before it be too late. 
 
Vol. 2, p.117
 This season the Lord has blessed us with abundance. I told you that
 all things are spiritual to me, and when I talk about potatoes, hay,
 wheat, &c., I am talking about things that [p.118]  are given to us of
 God. Suppose the Lord should give to me the gift of tongues, it would
 be the gift of God. On the other hand, suppose He should give me a
 loaf of bread when I am hungry, which shall I prize the most? It is
 all the gift of God. Then with regard to self-preservation being the
 first law of nature. When our brethren have a good crop given to them
 by the hand of Providence, coupled with their own industry, they are
 anxious to sell it. They want to buy many things, and press it into
 market, and sell it for comparatively half its value, so crazy are
 they to sell it.
 
Vol. 2, p.118
 They are like some men, when they get a few dimes in their pockets it
 burns them as it were, and they must spend their money, because they
 cannot rest until it is spent; taking comfort from the idea, "O well,
 we will get along the best way we can;" and when they have spent the
 last dime they are hard up sure enough. This is the case with many of
 our friends whose labors the Lord has blessed, and richly repaid them
 for their toil by a bounteous harvest, and now they are anxious to get
 rid of it.
 
Vol. 2, p.118
 When we descend to the matter of dollars and cents, it is also
 spiritual; God made the metal of which they are made; He put it in the
 earth. We came down so, to accomodate ourselves to the understandings
 of all, for I told you I should talk about things you know, and not
 about things that you cannot comprehend. I will venture to say, when I
 talk about dollars and cents, you will all understand me. For
 instance, you sell your hay at ten dollars per ton, your wheat at a
 dollar and a half per bushel, and all your other products in the same
 ratio to the stranger, or any body else that will buy it from you, you
 are so anxious to get rid of it. But by and by, when your poor
 brethren come in, and have not means to buy that which they must
 subsist upon, but are under the necessity by days' work first to earn
 capital before they can buy the farmer's produce—by the time they get
 means, the price is raised from fifty to one hundred per cent.
 
Vol. 2, p.118
 Your own brethren, who stand by you in summer and in winter, in
 adversity and in prosperity; your own brethren, who roam the world
 over to bring recruits to strengthen your forces, and make your
 defences still more invulnerable; when they come fainting from the
 field of their labors, you make them pay an hundred per cent. more for
 your produce than the stranger that passes through your country. Is
 that right? Will God bless an order of things of that kind? Try it,
 and if you don't dwindle into monkeys, you will dwindle into something
 more hideous still.
 
Vol. 2, p.118
 What is to be done? Shall not the stranger be fed? Most certainly.
 Where rests the difficulty then? If you will only sell to your poor
 brethren next spring at the same price you will now sell to the
 stranger, there is no difficulty—I have nothing more to say, but I
 will be perfectly quiet upon this matter. If you will not do this,
 raise the price to the stranger, to the same standard you will exact
 from your poor brethren next spring. If you will do this, you will do
 right.
 
Vol. 2, p.118
 This is the common salvation that I wanted to speak to you upon. The
 scales of justice should be hung upon an even balance. Who are the
 best able to pay? Your poor brethren, who have hardly a pittance left
 when they arrive here—who have nothing to bless and comfort their
 souls and bodies with, or those who come backed up with resources
 inexhaustible?
 
Vol. 2, p.118
 Says one, "Do you calculate to go upon the principle that he who has
 the most shall pay the most?" No; but he shall pay just as much in the
 fore part of the year, as those do in the latter part of it. I do not
 see any injustice in this. You now sell your [p.119]  hay at from
 eight to ten dollars per ton. Next spring, When your poor brethren who
 have come from Denmark, England, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, and the
 islands of the sea, with their cattle poor, and in the winter and
 spring shivering and perishing around your stack yards, what will you
 charge these poor fellows for hay? Twenty-five dollars per ton, when
 in the early part of the season you sold it for ten to the stranger.
 When it has become scarce because of the draft made upon it in the
 fore part of the fall at that low price, you then exact more than
 double from your brethren.
 
Vol. 2, p.119
 How can you answer for this to the Gods who gave you a being? I will
 leave you to tell your own story. I say, make your prices so that they
 continue the same the year round, both in times of scarcity and in
 times of plenty. What is food for one is food for another.
 
Vol. 2, p.119
 By taking this course you may perhaps compel a little more money to be
 left in the Valley. What will be done with it? Why, money, like every
 other stream, will seek its own level. The water courses here find
 their own level. Suppose there is more money left in the Valley than
 we actually need—where will it go to? It will find its own level. By
 and by the land we occupy will come into market, and then where goes
 the money? Into the treasury of the United States. Has the Government
 lost anything? No. Has the consumer? No; he has had the value of his
 money. The producer has gained, but he has gained no more than his
 just due for encountering the danger he is exposed to, and the labor
 he must perform in raising produce in the shape of grain, and stock in
 an Indian country. When his boys go out to herd the cattle they have
 to be guarded against the attacks of the savage. When the producer
 goes into the field to labor, he is liable to be shot down by the
 Indian. In the midst of dangers they produce the necessaries of life,
 and yet they will sell their products for a mere song.
 
Vol. 2, p.119
 "Why," says one, "do you wish to oppress anybody by increasing the
 price of the staple articles of life to the injury of the purchaser?"
 That is not the design. But I will tell you what it is; men who pass
 through here may be thankful to get them on any terms. If they had
 come eight years ago they would have found a waste howling wilderness.
 What would they have given then for a bushel of wheat? Almost any
 price. Who has contended with the obstacles to making things as
 accessible as they are now? The producers, and they are entitled to
 the benefit arising from their labors.
 
Vol. 2, p.119
 We do not wish to oppress any person, but we wish to bring every body
 to one standard price. We want to see the brethren who come here cola
 and hungry, have as good a chance as those who come in with their
 abundance. I am glad we have sufficient to spare to feed the stranger,
 the soldier, who is the right arm of the nation's defence; I am glad
 to see them share the bounties of Providence; but I say, let the scale
 of justice hang upon an even balance.
 
Vol. 2, p.119
 Do I want any person oppressed, ariel taken advantage of? No. But I
 want free trade and sailors' rights. I want even handed justice all
 round; then I will be satisfied; for this is the common salvation. But
 if one party is favored more than another, it is a particular
 salvation. Good wheat, fine flour, beef, butter, cheese, and
 vegetables are good ingredients to form a common salvation upon; they
 prolong our lives, lengthen out our days, that we may perform our
 mission, and do well our work while we are upon the earth, and not die
 before we have lived out our days, and fully performed what is
 designed we should.[p.120] 
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 Now I did not preach exactly so at Dry Creek and Mountainville, but I
 preached nearly in this way, and when I had done I told them not to be
 in a hurry to sell their grain, but keep it and try to maintain an
 equilibrium in the market all the year through. When I had got
 through, I believed they would do as I told them; for they saw the
 wisdom of it, and everybody will act according to it only him who
 says, "I want to live, and I care not if all the rest go to the
 devil."
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 What an unenviable situation a man must be in to live himself, and see
 everybody else destroyed! What a glory it would be to him! He could
 then exclaim, like Alexander Selkirk,
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 I am monarch of all I survey,
 My right there is none to dispute.
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 It is a glory I never want to have.
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 The religious world scandalize the Deity by saying He is quite alone.
 I once learned a piece to repeat on the Fourth of July. It began like
 this—
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 When time was not, e'er suns and planets shone;
 When God their mighty Maker lived alone; 
 When men, the high born offspring of the sky,
 Lived but in visions to the Eternal's eye; 
 T'was then that freedom held her bright abode
 In cloudless glory in the mind of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 I do not believe God was ever alone; for He has said Himself, it is
 not good for man to be alone; and if it is not good, I am sure He will
 not be alone.
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 We are created in His image and likeness, and I think He has been
 moving on the same track we are in, and we shall acquire the same
 experience if we listen to His revelations. "What!" do you suppose He
 has lived in the flesh?" Paul says, we have not a God that cannot be
 touched with the feelings of our infirmities. Why? Because he has felt
 about the same as we do. The other day when brother Hyde was mixing
 mortar, a person came along and said, "Brother Hyde, is it possible
 that I see you mixing mortar?" "Yes," I replied, and when I stand up
 yonder, and see you poor fellows mixing mortar, I can sympathise with
 you." I should hate to enlist under a General, and follow him to the
 field of battle if he had never been there; I should want him to have
 a little experience, and then I could follow him with some degree of
 confidence.
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 I have spoken to you freely on the common salvation. And while the
 Spirit is upon me, I would charge you to practise it; to set your
 standard prices now, and maintain them to your brethren in the spring.
 If you have not already set them high enough to meet your ambitious
 views, raise them until they will, and there let them stand. That is
 my advice, and who is going to be injured by it? No person. Who is
 going to be benefited by it? The producer, who has to go into the
 field with his life in one hand, and the implement of husbandry in the
 other. If this is done, the hand of God will strengthen the hands of
 the producer, and he will live in time and throughout eternity; and we
 shall have abundance, and rejoice in the kingdom of our God.
 
Vol. 2, p.120
 Contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the Saints. But if I
 were to branch out upon that, I should detain you too long. I will
 therefore leave it for another occasion, or for some one who is better
 able to handle it than myself.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 May God bless us, and save us in His kingdom. Amen.[p.121] 
 
 Brigham Young, April 17, 1853
 
 Saints Subject to Temptation—True Riches, Virtue, 
 and Sanctification—"Mormonism"—Gladdenites,  
 Apostles, and Saints—Devils Without Tabernacles
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 17, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 I will embrace the present opportunity for making a few remarks, as I
 expect to leave this city before another Sabbath, to be gone several
 weeks.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 You have heard good instructions, counsel, and advice from Amasa Lyman
 and Charles C. Rich; I desire to profit by their sayings, and I hope
 this people will.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 We see men before us who are old Elders in this Church, veterans in
 the kingdom of God; I hope they will live many years to grace our
 ranks Those who have been in the Church from the beginning are men and
 women who have paid attention to their faith, and to the doctrine of
 sound common sense; they have been good scholars, and by this time
 must understand tolerably well what they believe. They must also be
 schooled in the study of man, and in matters which pertain to nations
 and kingdoms, and in circumstances which concern us as individuals.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 The doctrine we have heard is good; we have listened to principles
 that pertain to life and salvation; and I repeat again what you have
 heard often, "Secure for yourselves first the kingdom of heaven and
 its righteousness." When you have done this, every good principle,
 every good thing, every great endowment, every peaceful influence, and
 all that can be enjoyed by celestial beings are and will be yours.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 We may be within the pale of the kingdom of God on earth, yet we are
 liable to be overcome of evil. There are many spirits who have gone
 abroad in the world, and men are overcome by false spirits, and led
 astray from the path of truth. They will begin by doing some evil
 thing out of sight, and say, "O, it is nothing, it is a mere trifle,
 and the Lord is merciful, and forgiveth sin." The sins which are
 considered trifles lay the foundation for greater evils, and expose
 men to be tempted, and buffeted by Satan, and they will be overcome
 little by little, until by and by they are over-taken in a fault which
 is more aggravating in the sight of justice, which lays the foundation
 for another trial more severe, and to be buffeted more by the devil,
 for they lay themselves more liable to his power. We might refer you
 to many instances of Elders of Israel becoming victims to evil—but I
 pass over that disagreeable matter.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 God never bestows His grace upon an individual without trying it in
 that person, to see if the compound is good. Men do not realize this,
 nor think upon it as they ought; if they did they would be more
 careful never to speak against the Father, against the Son, against
 any heavenly being, or against any being on the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.121
 Brethren, seek first the kingdom of heaven and its righteousness, then
 all the blessings that brother Amasa anticipates enjoying will be
 years. But [p.122]  no man or woman can enjoy them unless they have
 first secured to themselves the kingdom of heaven—unless they have
 secured to themselves eternal life.
 
Vol. 2, p.122
 Our bodies are satisfied with plenty of food, and we have property
 around us of various kinds, which satisfies our temporal wants for the
 moment. But, as I told you some time since, the king seated upon his
 throne wearing a glittering crown, and surrounded with all the glory
 of his greatness to-day, to-morrow may be numbered with the beggar,
 and his crown given to another. To-day we possess riches, and
 to-morrow they may take the wings of the morning and leave us poor
 indeed.
 
Vol. 2, p.122
 How long shall we enjoy the happiness we now enjoy, in coming to this
 house to worship the Lord, and in associating in other capacities with
 our dear friends? Perhaps by another Sabbath many of us may be laid
 away, if not in the graveyard, upon a bed of sickness. We cannot trust
 to the certainty of mortal possessions; they are transitory, and a
 dependence upon them will plunge into hopeless disappointment all
 those who trust in them. When men act upon the principles which will
 secure to them eternal salvation, they are sure of obtaining all their
 hearts' desire, sooner or later; if it does not come to-day, it may
 come to-morrow; if it does not come in this time, it will in the next.
 
Vol. 2, p.122
 If people would contemplate the stupendous works of God, and be honest
 and candid in their investigations, there is much to be learned that
 would show them how comparatively worthless are earthly things. We see
 the spangled vault of the starry heavens stretched over us; but little
 is known of the wonders of the firmament. Astronomers have, by their
 researches, discovered some general facts that have proved useful and
 instructing to the scientific portion of mankind. The phenomena of the
 motions of the heavenly bodies, and their times and seasons are
 understood pretty accurately. But who knows what those distant planets
 are? Who can tell the part they play in the grand theatre of worlds?
 Who inhabits them, and who rules over them? Do they contain
 intelligent beings, who are capable of the happiness, light, glory,
 power, and enjoyments that would satisfy the mind of an angel of God?
 Who can tell these things? Can they be discovered by the light of
 science? They cannot. Let every intelligent person seriously
 contemplate this subject, and let the true light of reason illuminate
 the understanding, and a sound judgment inspired by the Spirit of
 Christ be your guide, and what will be your conclusions? They will be
 what mine are—that the Lord Almighty reigns there; that His people are
 there; and that they are, or have been, earths to fulfil a similar
 destiny to the one we inhabit; and there is eternity; and as Enoch of
 old said—"Thy curtains are stretched out still."
 
Vol. 2, p.122
 Can any of the astronomers in the world point out the kingdom or the
 world where God is not? where He does not reign? Can a kingdom be
 found, by worldly wisdom, study, or by any means that can be employed,
 over which He does not sway His sceptre? If such a kingdom exists, I
 will acknowledge that the doctrine I taught you the other day is
 incorrect; and besides that, you will have to blot out some of the
 writings of the ancient Scriptures.
 
Vol. 2, p.122
 I wish to make an application of this, with the sayings we have heard
 from brother Amass Lyman to-day.
 
Vol. 2, p.122
 We talk about true riches—about the eternal attributes of the
 Deity—and about that which He has given to the children of men. I also
 heard something said the other day about sanctification. This doctrine
 I heard taught many years ago, and I perceive that men do not fully
 understand these [p.123] principles; even the best of the Latter-day
 Saints have but a faint idea of the attributes of the Deity.
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 Were the former and Latter-day Saints, with their Apostles, Prophets,
 Seers, and Revelators collected together to discuss this matter, I am
 led to think there would be found a great variety in their views and
 feelings upon this subject. without direct revelation from the Lord.
 It is as much my right to differ from other men, as it is theirs to
 differ from me, in points of doctrine and principle, when our minds
 cannot at once arrive at the same conclusion. I feel it sometimes very
 difficult indeed to word my thoughts as they exist in my own mind,
 which, I presume, is the grand cause of many apparent differences in
 sentiment which may exist among the Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 What I consider to be virtue, and the only principle of virtue there
 is, is to do the will of our Father in heaven. That is the only virtue
 I wish to know. I do not recognize any other virtue than to do what
 the Lord Almighty requires of me from day to day. In this sense virtue
 embraces all good; it branches out into every avenue of mortal life,
 passes through the ranks of the sanctified in heaven, and makes its
 throne in the breast of the Deity. When the Lord commands the people,
 let them obey. That is virtue.
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 The same principle will embrace what is called sanctification. When
 the will, passions, and feelings of a person are perfectly submissive
 to God and His requirements, that person is sanctified. It is for my
 will to be swallowed up in the will of God, that will lead me into all
 good, and crown me ultimately with immortality and eternal lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 There are numbers of men who can say much with regard to their faith
 in, and exalted views of, "Mormonism;" they could converse continually
 about it. In a word, if "Mormonism" is not my life, I do not know that
 I have any. I do not understand anything else, for it embraces
 everything that comes within the range of the understanding of man. If
 it does not circumscribe everything that is in heaven and on earth, it
 is not what it purports to be.
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 I will inform you how I became a "Mormon"—how the first solid
 impression was made upon my mind. When I undertook to sound the
 doctrine of "Mormonism," I supposed I could handle it as I could the
 Methodist, Presbyterian, and other creeds of Christendom, which I had
 paid some considerable attention to, from the first of my knowing
 anything about religion. When "Mormonism" was first presented to me, I
 had not seen one sect of religionists whose doctrines, from beginning
 to end, did not appear to me like the man's masonry which he had in a
 box, and which he exhibited for a certain sum. He opened the main box
 from which he took another box; he unlocked that and slipped out
 another, then another, and another, and thus continued to take box out
 of box until he came to an exceedingly small piece of wood; he then
 said to the spectators, "That, gentlemen and ladies, is free masonry."
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 I found all religions comparatively like this—they were so deficient
 in doctrine that when I tried to tie the loose ends and fragments
 together, they would break in my hands. When I commenced to examine
 "Mormonism," I found it impossible to take hold of either end of it; I
 found it was from eternity, passed through time, and into eternity
 again. When I discovered this, I said, "It is worthy of the notice of
 man." Then I applied my heart to wisdom, and sought diligently for
 understanding.
 
Vol. 2, p.123
 But the natural wisdom and judgment which were given me from my youth,
 were sufficient to enable me to [p.124] easily comprehend the
 discrepancies and lack in the creeds of the day.
 
Vol. 2, p.124
 "Mormonism"is all in all to me; everything else in the shape of false
 government and false religion will perish in the due time of the Lord,
 or else the ancient Prophets have been mistaken. If death is not
 destroyed, and him that hath the power of it, and every man and woman
 who are not prepared to enjoy a kingdom where angels administer, then
 much of the Bible is exceedingly erroneous. Every kingdom will be
 blotted out of existence, except the one whose ruling spirit is the
 Holy Ghost; and whose king is the Lord. The Lord said to Jeremiah the
 Prophet, "Arise, and go down to the potter's house, and there I will
 cause thee to hear my words. Then I went down to the potter's house,
 and, behold, he wrought a work on the wheels. And the vessel that he
 made of clay was marred in the hands of the potter: so he made it
 again another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make it." The
 clay that marred in the potter's hands was thrown back into the
 unprepared portion, to be prepared over again. So it will be with
 every wicked man and woman, and every wicked nation, kingdom, and
 government upon earth, sooner or later; they will be thrown back to
 the native element from which they originated, to be worked over
 again, and be prepared to enjoy some sort of a kingdom.
 
Vol. 2, p.124
 Then where will be their glory—their lands—their silver and gold—their
 precious diamonds and jewels—and all their fine pictures, and precious
 ornaments? In the hands of the Saints. Will the wicked inherit them?
 No; they will be disinherited.
 
Vol. 2, p.124
 I do not wonder at the ancients marvelling at the wickedness and
 unbelief of the people. I do not wonder at the words of the Savior,
 which will apply to the people generally as well now as then, when he
 said, "O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets
 have spoken." This generation are seeking eagerly after that which
 will perish in their hands; they are madly rushing forward, hazarding
 their eternal all, to secure transitory possessions, which, when they
 think they have obtained them, are not fully satisfactory; they have
 grasped at the walls of an airy phantom, and sacrificed an enduring
 substance. How foolish, in the eyes of the truly intelligent, the
 pursuits of the wicked appear. They set their hearts' affections upon
 that which is not durable, seeking happiness where misery and all its
 attendant effects are sure to be realized. Jesus said to his
 disciples, when he was about to leave them, "These things I have
 spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall
 have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world." 
 
Vol. 2, p.124
 Who wishes to overvalue earthly things as they are now constituted?
 They are made to be changed, they are subject to decay. But the earth
 will not be utterly destroyed; the elements of which it is composed
 will not be annihilated, but they will be changed. Neither shall those
 be consumed who can abide the day of the Lord Almighty, and stand in
 His presence. The earth in that great day will be renovated—cleansed
 from wickedness—purified from dross, sanctified, and prepared for the
 habitation of the Saints of the Most High. 
 
Vol. 2, p.124
 On the other hand, the wicked shall be consumed with the Spirit of His
 mouth, and destroyed by the brightness of his coming. The gold, the
 silver, the precious stones, and all that is desirable to beautify the
 heaven of the Saints, will be made pure, and fit for them to handle.
 it is the misapplied intelligence God has given us that makes all the
 mischief on the earth. That intelligence He designed [p.125]  to carry
 out the purposes of His will, and endowed it with capabilities to
 grow, spread abroad, accumulate, and endeavor to enjoy greater
 happiness, glory, and honor, and continue to expand wider and wider,
 until eternity is comprehended by it; if not applied to this purpose,
 but to the grovelling things of earth, it will be taken away, and
 given to one who has made better use of this gift of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.125
 I say again—"Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His
 righteousness,"and in due time, no matter when, whether in this year
 or in the next, in this life or in the life to come, "all these
 things" (that appear so necessary to have in the world) "shall be
 added unto you." Everything that is in heaven, on the earth, and in
 the earth, everything the most fruitful mind can imagine, shall be
 yours, sooner or later. I wish you would square your lives according
 to what has been said to you to-day, especially while I am gone. 
 
Vol. 2, p.125
 I wish to say to all the brethren, young men, and boys, while I am
 gone from your midst for a season, let your conduct and conversation
 be such as becometh your profession in all things. I hope I shall not
 hear of drunkenness, confusion, and quarrelling when I return. I am
 never afraid of it when I am here, for I can manage such characters so
 completely that they do not think it worth while to begin. While I am
 gone, behave yourselves. I will preach to you the same sermon I
 preached to the missionaries a week ago, viz., "Walk up-rightly." When
 I return, and find you have done this, all will be well; if you have
 violated this counsel, you may expect to be chastised. Let it be said
 when I return, "All is right; all has been peace; and good order has
 prevailed in your absence."
 
Vol. 2, p.125
 I wish to say a few words about some men and families in this city,
 called Gladdenites. We have been pretty severe upon them, but nowhere,
 except in the pulpit, to my knowledge. I counsel my brethren to keep
 away from their houses; let them alone, and treat them as courteously
 as you would any other person. Do you enquire whether I have any
 grounds forgiving this advice? I answer, I have. For there are few men
 in this congregation who know when to stop, should they find
 themselves engaged in a contest with one of that class of people,
 therefore let them alone entirely. Those individuals are disagreeable
 to me, and so are their doctrines. The man they hold up is so low and
 degraded in his spirit, feelings, and life, I have not patience to
 hear anything said about him. I have known him too long, and too well,
 not to be satisfied of the wickedness of his heart. 
 
Vol. 2, p.125
 You say you wish to do right, and please the Lord in all your actions;
 but were I to adopt an evil practice, the greater portion of this
 community would follow it. Why not follow me then in doing right?
 Righteousness, in whomsoever found, will never lead you astray; while
 wickedness will lead you to ruin. No man possessing the Spirit of the
 Lord, can for a moment believe Gladden Bishop's writings. If it were
 possible, his system is more, foolish than the exhibition of free
 masonry. I have referred to. 
 
Vol. 2, p.125
 I wish this community to understand, that what has been said here
 touching those men and their views, has been with no other design than
 to cause them to use their tongues as they ought, and cease abusing me
 and this people. Some of them visited me yesterday, and wished to know
 if it was safe for them to stay here. I told them they were as safe as
 I was, if they did not undertake to make us swallow, whether or not,
 something we are not willing to take. "We have been driven, and
 re-driven, said I, "and if corrupt people stay in our [p.126] midst,
 they have got to use their tongues properly." They promised they
 would, if they might stay. 
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 If they wish to live here in peace, I am willing they should, but I do
 not wish them to stir up strife. I never expected that this community
 would be composed entirely of Latter-day Saints, but I expected there
 would be goats mixed among the sheep, until they are separated. I do
 not look for anything else, but I wish them to behave themselves in
 their sphere, also the sheep; and let the goats associate with their
 goatish companions, and not endeavor to disturb the equanimity of the
 sheep in their pasture. 
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 This comparison will apply to this people, and those men. If they wish
 to labor, and obtain a living, they are welcome to do so; but they are
 not at liberty to disturb the peace of their neighbors in any way;
 neither let this people disturb them, but grant them every privilege
 claimed by, and belonging to, American citizens. Let them meet
 together and pray if they please; this is their own business. Let them
 do as some did in a camp-meeting in York State—One man met another and
 said, "How do you do? How are they getting along on the camp-ground?"
 "Why they are serving God like the very devil," was the reply. And the
 Gladdenites may serve God like the devil, if they will keep out of my
 way, and out of the way of this people.
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 The men who visited me yesterday, stated that they believed Joseph was
 a true Prophet, and that they were full-blooded "Mormons;" indeed they
 seemed to have in them an extra charge of "Mormon" blood. I asked one
 of them if he had any confidence in the endowment. He confessed he had
 no faith in it. I then asked him if he did not believe that Joseph
 Smith was a fallen Prophet. His reply was, "I rather think he is."
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 When a man throws a stone at me, and with it dashes his own brains
 out, I have nothing to say. He called himself a full-blooded "Mormon,"
 and almost in the same breath declared Joseph was a fallen Prophet,
 and that he had no confidence in the endowment. How is it in reality
 with those men? Why they have not a particle of faith either in Joseph
 Smith, or in the Book of Mormon. I told one of them, who professed to
 be so honest, that he wanted the Lord to come down from heaven that
 moment and judge him, that five years would not pass away before he
 would be cursing, and swearing, and proclaiming blasphemously against
 every good principle in heaven and on earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 They do not know what they believe, neither do they know what they
 have received; they think they know all about it; they think they know
 that you are out of the right way, and that they are walking in it.
 When they say this people are going to be destroyed by the judgments
 of God, it is to me like the crackling of thorns under the pot. Pass
 along, and mind your own business, is a fit reply to their
 declarations.
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 There has never been a Church of God on the earth without such
 characters. According to their outward appearance, they are as good
 men and women as you might think could possibly be. You might say with
 safety, "They are truly Saints," if you were to judge by the
 appearance of the outside of the platter. But what does Jesus Christ
 say? "Not every one that edith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into
 the kingdom of heaven; but he that death the will of my Father which
 is in heaven." Again? "For whosoever shall do the will of my Father
 which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother."
 
Vol. 2, p.126
 He that death the will of God, is His disciple. You may say Joseph was
 a devil, if you like, but he is at [p.127] home, and still holds the
 keys of the kingdom, which were committed to him by heavenly
 messengers, and always will. Do you ask who brother Brigham is? He is
 an humble instrument in the hands of God, to keep His people in the
 path which He has marked out through the instrumentality of His
 servant Joseph; and to travel in which is all I ask of them. I said
 some time since on this stand, if I was not a Prophet, I certainly had
 been profitable to this people. I know I have, by the blessing of the
 Lord, been successful in profiting them. The Lord has done it through
 me.
 
Vol. 2, p.127
 There is a man named Martin Harris, and he is the one who gave the
 holy roll to Gladden. When Martin was with Joseph Smith, he was
 continually trying to make the people believe that he (Joseph) was the
 Shepherd, the Stone of Israel. I have heard Joseph chastise him
 severely for it, and he told me that such a course, if persisted in,
 would destroy the kingdom of God. Who else ever said that Joseph Smith
 was anything but an unlearned son of a backwoodsman; who had all his
 lifetime, ever since he could handle an ax, helped his father to
 support his little family by cutting wood?
 
Vol. 2, p.127
 Thus the Lord found him, and called him to be a Prophet, and made him
 a successful instrument in laying the foundation of His kingdom for
 the last time. This people never professed that Joseph Smith was
 anything more than a Prophet given to them of the Lord; and to whom
 the Lord gave the keys of this last dispensation, which were not to be
 taken from him in time, neither will they be in eternity.
 
Vol. 2, p.127
 I wish to see this people fulfil in every particular what Joseph told
 them to do, and build up the kingdom of God, and this they are doing.
 I give them praise to-day, for they are a God-blessed people. Which of
 these Elders that are sitting round me, if they were asked to go on a
 mission for five, ten, or twenty years, would not rise up and say, "I
 am ready," notwithstanding all their weaknesses and foolishness?
 
Vol. 2, p.127
 Ask an apostate to go and preach salvation to a perishing world, and
 his reply would be, "I cannot go, I am too poor." They are a perfect
 abomination among men. Did they ever build up the kingdom of God in
 any way? Never. They have done nothing but apostatize, and they will
 now continually try to destroy the work of God with all their might.
 This is all they ever did do, and it is all they ever will do. There
 is not a faithful Elder here who would not, if called upon, readily go
 forth to preach the Gospel in distant countries, though he had not a
 shoe to his feet, or a coat to his back. Would an apostate do it? No,
 they cannot do anything without money! money! money! which is their
 god. The faithful children of God will be faithful in preaching the
 Gospel, in building up the cause of their God, and in carrying
 salvation to thousands and millions of the fallen race of Adam, which
 we have done.
 
Vol. 2, p.127
 I wonder what apostate would do as we did when we went to England? I
 was better off than many of my brethren, for I had three shillings to
 pay my expenses to Preston. On we went to that town, and held our
 Conference, and from thence we started out every way, preaching the
 Gospel in the regions round about. 
 
Vol. 2, p.127
 Allow me the privilege of boasting, though it is not me but the Lord
 that has done it. We sustained ourselves, and assisted the poor to a
 very large amount, and only staid in England one year and sixteen
 days. This means was gathered up by faith, and we baptized over seven
 thousand people, gave away about sixty thousand tracts, for which I
 paid the money, and sent Elders out to preach in every [p.128]
 direction. Would an apostate do this? No. But they wish to sour,
 corrupt, and desecrate with apostacy every Saint they come in contact
 with. It is not in them to do any good to the cause of truth; but out
 of the evil they design the Lord will bring good.
 
Vol. 2, p.128
 This people commenced with nothing. Joseph Smith, the honored
 instrument in the hands of God to lay the foundation of this work,
 commenced with nothing; he had neither the wisdom nor the riches of
 this world. And it is proven to our satisfaction, that when rich men
 have come into this Church, the Lord has been determined to take their
 riches from them and make them poor; that all His Saints may learn to
 obtain that which they possess by faith.
 
Vol. 2, p.128
 How many times has He made us poor? Thousands of dollars' worth of
 property in houses and lands, which the Lord gave me, are now in the
 East, in the hands of our enemies. I never said they were mine, they
 were the Lord's, and I was one of His stewards. When I went to
 Kirtland, I had not a coat in the world, for previous to this I had
 given away everything I possessed, that I might be free to go forth
 and proclaim the plan of salvation to the inhabitants of the earth.
 Neither had I a shoe to my feet, and I had to borrow a pair of pants
 and a pair of boots. I staid there five years, and accumulated five
 thousand dollars. How do you think I accomplished this? Why, the Lord
 Almighty gave me those means. I have often had that done for me that
 has caused me to marvel. I know, as well as I know I am standing
 before you to-day, that I have had money put into my trunk and into my
 pocket without the instrumentality of any man. This I know to a
 certainty. Ask an apostate, if they can, in truth, hear testimony to
 such a thing. They cannot do it. Enough about that. 
 
Vol. 2, p.128
 Again, I say if "Mormonism" is not all I anticipated it to be, it is
 nothing. If it is not in me, and I in it, if it is not all and in all
 to me, I am deceived in myself. It is everything in heaven and on
 earth to those who possess it truly; but lose this, and, as I told you
 the other day, what remains will dwindle, perish, decay, decompose,
 and be reduced to its native element, or, in other words, be thrown
 into the mill to be ground over.
 
Vol. 2, p.128
 The Lord Almighty will not let anything endure that offers hospitality
 to the devil and his imps. Those who suffer their bodies to be
 dwellings for evil spirits, must suffer loss, for devils cannot
 construct a house that will in any way answer their purpose; neither
 have they been able to do so in all the eternities there are; that is
 the very thing which causes us trouble continually; for they are
 trying all the time to get into our dwellings, because they have none
 of their own. Did you ever desire to take possession of another
 person's tabernacle, and leave your own? No rational person owning a
 tabernacle would wish to do so. The devils have no tabernacles, which
 is the reason of their wanting to possess human bodies. If any of you
 have suffered any of these houseless spirits to enter you, turn them
 out, and they will perhaps seek refuge in the body of an ox, or some
 other animal, or may be go into Jordan.
 
Vol. 2, p.128
 Do you think the legion we read of, that entered the swine, in the
 days of Christ, had bodies of their own? No; they have no meeting
 houses but in ball rooms, gaming houses, brothels, gin palaces,
 parlors, bed rooms, and other places which they frequent in the bodies
 of those they lead captive; otherwise they are wandering to and fro in
 the earth, seeking to possess tabernacles that other spirits, not of
 their order, already occupy. They are in our midst watching for an
 opportunity to enter where they may. What will be the doom of those
 who [p.129]  give way to them, and yield to them the possession of
 their tabernacles? They will wander to and fro, happiness will be hid
 from them, they will weep, and wail, and suffer, until their bodies
 return to their mother earth, and their spirits to judgment.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 Brethren and sisters, you are on the right track; be virtuous, humble,
 thankful, generous, and true to your God, and to each other, loving
 Him more than all things else, and making His Law your delight day and
 night. If I did not love the Lord enough to leave houses, lands,
 father, mother, wives, and children, and even be ready to lay down my
 life freely for the kingdom of God's sake, I should not consider I was
 worthy of it. Were I to forsake all for it, I should lose nothing; for
 the man who honors and serves God, cannot suffer loss.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 The very laws which govern eternity are planned to sustain an eternal
 growth, gathering together and increasing; so that the true servant of
 God cannot possibly suffer loss, but will reap eternal gain, though
 he, for the cause of truth, is poor and needy through the whole of
 this short life. He has made truth his theme; and what is it? I will
 say it is that which endures; it is eternity, and its power is to
 grow, increase, and expand, adding life to life, and power to power,
 worlds without end.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 May God bless you. Amen. 
 
 Brigham Young, December 18, 1853
 
 Perfection and Salvation—Self-Government
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 December 18, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 I love to hear my brethren speak. Their testimony yields joy and
 consolation to my heart. But notwithstanding the pleasure it would
 give me to sit and hear them continually, it is obligatory upon me to
 occupy the position I do, and let my voice be heard in connexion with
 theirs.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 We all occupy diversified stations in the world, and in the kingdom of
 God. Those who do right, and seek the glory of the Father in heaven,
 whether their knowledge be little or much, or whether they can do
 little or much, if they do the very best they know how, they are
 perfect.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 It may appear strange to some of you, and it certainly does to the
 world, to say it is possible for a man or woman to become perfect on
 this earth. It is written "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your
 Father which is in heaven is perfect." Again, "If any man offend not
 in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole
 body." This is perfectly consistent to the person who understands what
 perfection really is.
 
Vol. 2, p.129
 If the first passage I have quoted is not worded to our understanding,
 we can alter the phraseology of the sentence, and say, "Be ye as
 perfect, as ye can," for that is all we can do, though it is written,
 be ye perfect as your Father who is in heaven is perfect. To be as
 perfect as we possibly can, according to our knowledge, is to be just
 as perfect as our Father [p.130] in heaven is. He cannot be any more
 perfect than He knows how, any more than we. When we are doing as well
 as we know how in the sphere and station which we occupy here, we are
 justified in the justice, righteousness, mercy, and judgment that go
 before the Lord of heaven and earth. We are as justified as the angels
 who are before the throne Of God. The sin that will cleave to all the
 posterity of Adam and Eve is, that they have not done as well as they
 knew how.
 
Vol. 2, p.130
 I will apply this to myself, and it will apply to you, and to every
 man and woman upon the earth; of course including brother Morley, who
 spoke to you this morning. If he has done the best he could in the
 late Indian difficulties in the district where he lives, and acted
 according to the judgment and light of the spirit of revelation in
 him, he is as justified as an angel of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.130
 Though we may do the best we know how at this time, can there be no
 improvement made in our lives? There can. If we do wrong ignorantly,
 when we learn it is wrong, then it is our duty to refrain from that
 wrong immediately and for ever, and the sin of ignorance is winked at,
 and passes into oblivion.
 
Vol. 2, p.130
 An inquiry was made this morning, if we know who we are, what our
 situation is, and the relationship we sustain to each other, to our
 God, and the position we occupy to the human family. I can answer the
 question. No, we do not. Do the people understand all the obligations
 they are under to each other and to their Gear? They do not. Again, do
 they try to know, as far as it is in their power? They do not. Are
 there individuals among us who seek with all their hearts to know and
 understand the will of God? Yes, many. But as a people, do they, with
 an undivided heart, endeavor to know the will of God in preference to
 everything else upon earth? They do not.
 
Vol. 2, p.130
 There is a reason for this. Brother Morley wanted to know if we had
 learned ourselves. We have not. When he referred to the spirits in the
 world, and what we could witness in the infant child in its mother's
 lap, at this moment like a little seraph, and in the next, more like a
 demon with passion and rage, I thought we need not confine ourselves
 to the child for example, for this picture of good and evil is
 exhibited as frequently in the parent, and even in the grey-headed
 sire, as in the child. If men and women understood perfectly their
 position before God, angels, and men, the place they occupy, and the
 sphere they act in, they would know they are as independent in their
 organization as the angels, or as the Gods. Yet, in consequence of sin
 entering into the world, darkness, wretchedness, folly, weakness of
 every kind, and the power of temptation surround the children of men,
 as well as the power of God. I say the grey-headed father, and the
 aged matron will give way to the power of evil, when it comes upon
 them, as readily, in many instances, as the infant child upon its
 mother's lap.
 
Vol. 2, p.130
 I speak what I know, and say, shame on those who are subject to such
 weakness, when they have had time and opportunity to learn better.
 Brother Morley says, "Such spirits will be damned." Bless your souls,
 they are damned already. The reason they act as they do, in a manner
 so diametrically opposed to the angels and Gods in the eternities that
 are, is because they have been in a miserable condition since they
 have been upon the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.130
 When men and women give way to these wicked spirits, it is a proof
 they have not learned their organization, and what they were made for.
 
Vol. 2, p.131
 As for this people knowing their true position before God, in the
 midst [p.131] of the nations of the earth, it is certain they have not
 yet learned it. Shall we ever learn it? We shall. And further, we
 shall be obliged to learn it; and further still, we shall be COMPELLED
 to learn it. How? By flattery? By blessings? By the kind smiles of
 Providence? By the bountiful fulness of the invisible hand of our
 heavenly Father bestowing every blessing upon us? Now some of us are
 ready to say, this will not bring us to an understanding of our true
 position, and prepare us for what is before us. If the mercies and
 blessings of our kind and indulgent heavenly Parent will not produce
 the desired effects upon His people, He will certainly chasten them,
 and make them know, by what they suffer, how to govern and sanctify
 themselves before Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.131
 We ought to pursue the same course with our children when we wish them
 to obey our commands. It is reasonable and right, after you have held
 out every kind of inducement possible, to bring them to their senses,
 and to obedience, if they still continue refractory, to try the rod,
 and chasten them until they become obedient. That is what our Father
 in heaven will do for this people, if they will not learn by His
 blessings and loving kindness.
 
Vol. 2, p.131
 Do you inquire if I think we are about to be afflicted? If we are net
 good children, we shall be. We must learn to love righteousness, and
 hate iniquity, and then we can chasten ourselves, and bring ourselves
 to the sphere we were designed to fill in our existence, and govern
 and control ourselves in it, preparatory to power being put into our
 hands. We should never have but one desire, but one determination; our
 will should be perfectly centred upon the one object, viz., to find
 out the will of God, and do it. Let every individual thus school,
 chasten, prove, view, and review himself, taking himself into custody
 as a prisoner to be subjected to a severe examination, until his will
 is perfectly subservient to the will of God in every instance, and you
 can say, "No matter what it is, let us know the will of the Father in
 heaven, and that is our will." Then we shall be able to train, school,
 and practise upon ourselves, until we can control, and bring under
 subjection, the wicked influences that surround us; we can then begin
 to pave the way, or throw up an highway of holiness to the rising
 generation.
 
Vol. 2, p.131
 This we have to do. It is our business. It is the labor of the
 Latter-day Saints, which, if, carried out, will run through all the
 various changing scenes of mortal life. It is in every act and
 dealing, both with ourselves, our families, and strangers. It fills
 every avenue of human life, from beginning to end. To gain the
 spiritual ascendancy over ourselves, and the influences with which we
 are surrounded, through a rigid course of self-discipline, is our
 first consideration, it is our first labor, before we can pave the way
 for our children to grow up without sin unto salvation.
 
Vol. 2, p.131
 No man, in a short hour or two, can tell everything that is in his
 heart, when it is filled by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. But I
 will continue my remarks, and give you a little more.
 
Vol. 2, p.131
 All persons are surrounded with circumstances peculiar to their
 location, station, and situation in life. A portion of our old
 associates believe we are controlled entirely by circumstances; but
 this people have learned enough to know they have the ability and
 power to control circumstances, to a certain extent; they will control
 us more or less, but not entirely. We can lay the foundation in the
 midst of this people for a train of circumstances to surround the
 rising generation with a divine influence. We can also [p.132] produce
 a train of circumstances that will work their certain destruction.
 This is in our power, and the first is the labor of the Latter-day
 Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.132
 Some, when their minds are opened to behold the purity of a God of
 eternity—the purity of heaven, and understand that no impure thing can
 enter there; when they can realize the perfection of the redeemed and
 glorified Zion, and then look at the people now, and their actions,
 and how they are overcome with their weaknesses, how they cannot go
 out and come in without coming in contact, in some way, with their
 neighbors; when they look at the universal sinfulness of mortal man;
 are ready to exclaim, "We shall all go to destruction, salvation is
 impossible." I do not believe a word of it. If we do the best we know
 how, and yet commit many acts that are wrong, and contrary to the
 counsel given to us, there is hope in our case.
 
Vol. 2, p.132
 The Savior has warned us to be careful how we judge, forgiving each
 other seven times seventy in a day, if we repent, and confess our sins
 one to another. Can we be more merciful and forgiving than our Father
 in heaven? We cannot. Therefore let people do the best they can, and
 they will pave the way for the rising generation to walk up into the
 light, wisdom, and knowledge of the angels, and of the redeemed from
 this earth, to say nothing of other earths, and they will be prepared
 to enjoy in the resurrection all the blessings which are for the
 faithful, and enjoy them in the flesh.
 
Vol. 2, p.132
 It is our duty, and to this we are called so to frame and control
 circumstances in our lifetime, as to bring blessings upon the rising
 generation, which we can never attain to while we are in the flesh.
 But when the vision of our minds is opened to behold the immaculate
 purity, perfection, light, beauty, and glory of Zion, the heaven of
 eternity, the place where Saints and angels dwell in the eternal
 worlds, then salvation for us poor erring mortals seems almost
 impossible; it seems that we shall hardly be saved. This, however, is
 verily true, we shall hardly be saved. There never was any person over
 saved; all who have been saved, and that ever will be in the future,
 are only just saved, and then it is not without a struggle to
 overcome, that calls into exercise every energy of the soul. 
 
Vol. 2, p.132
 It is good for us to follow the example of those who have attained
 unto salvation; consequently if I wish to be saved, and be an
 instrument of pointing out the way to others, let me not only preach
 the doctrine of salvation, but set the example in my conduct, and
 plead with them to follow it. If our faith is one, and we are united
 to gain one grand object, and I, as an individual, can possibly get
 into the celestial kingdom, you and every other person, by the same
 rule, can also enter there. 
 
Vol. 2, p.132
 Though our interest is one as a people, yet remember, salvation is an
 individual work; it is every person for themselves. I mean more by
 this than I have time to tell you in full, but I will give you a hint.
 There are those in this Church who calculate to be saved by the
 righteousness of others. They will miss their mark. They are those who
 will arrive just as the gate is shut, so in that case you may be shut
 out; then you will call upon some one, who, by their own faithfulness,
 through the mercy of Jesus Christ, have entered in through the
 celestial gate, to come and open it for you; but to do this is not
 their province. Such will be the fate of those persons who vainly hope
 to be saved upon the righteousness and through the influence of
 brother Somebody. I forewarn you therefore to cultivate righteousness
 and faithfulness in yourselves, which is the only passport into
 celestial happiness.[p.133]
 
Vol. 2, p.133
 There is another thing I wish to notice, viz., touching the man
 brother Morley spoke of this morning, who put away his wife which he
 had lately taken. He began to tell you how mean it looks to him to
 trifle in this manner with the greatest blessings of heaven to man. To
 men who will ask for blessings, and jewels of great price, and seek to
 cast them away to-morrow, it will be said by and bye; "Take that and
 give it to the man who is more worthy." And what shall be done with
 the other? Let him scrub the floor, dean shoes, and make soap. I mean
 this to be understood spiritually. Of course we shall be so clean in
 the heavenly Zion, we shall not need anybody to wash for us. When I
 say we will set such characters to work in the garden, to clean our
 stables, to curry our horses, or work in the cellar kitchen, it is to
 be understood spiritually.
 
Vol. 2, p.133
 You may get jewels of great price, and trifle with them, and think
 them nothing, but by and bye they will so far outshine you, that you
 cannot look upon the blaze of their glory without being struck with
 blindness. The words of the Savior will be fulfilled on such persons,
 "Take heed therefore how ye hear: for whosoever hath, to him shall be
 given; and whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken even that which
 he seemeth to have."
 
Vol. 2, p.133
 That which they think they possess, they only seem to have. It is put
 in their hands for a few days, to see if they have wisdom sufficient
 to use it to the glory arid honor of God, that they may have more
 blessings added to them. When they have proved themselves unworthy,
 that which they seemed to have will be taken away, and given to
 another who is more worthy, that he may have more abundantly. 
 
Vol. 2, p.133
 As it respects the wicked actions of the people, while brother Morley
 was speaking, I thought I could tell you things about some men, that
 you would not want to hear. To satisfy my own feelings by way of
 comparison, I will give you a faint idea of how they look to me.
 
Vol. 2, p.133
 Imagine all the carcases of the people who have died of the cholera,
 and of other loathsome diseases, heaped up to rot in one general mass,
 under the rays of a southern sun, and the stench of such a mass of
 corruption would not begin to offend my nostrils, and the nostrils of
 every righteous man, so much as those men do. On the other hand, if
 every man will do the best he can, and as far as he knows how, it will
 be well with him, and he will be blessed until there is not room to
 contain, the blessings which will be poured upon him. Sin consists in
 doing wrong when we know and can do better, and it will be punished
 with a just retribution, in the due time of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.133
 Have this people been blessed? They have. Why can they not understand,
 that they are organized and formed for the express purpose of becoming
 independent in and of themselves, that they may begin to guard against
 any evil principle, or the suggestions of evil? But you will readily
 say, "That is in all men, it is natural to them." So Paul thought. He
 was surrounded with spirits of evil, and was wonderfully troubled with
 them, so much so, that when he would do good, evil was present with
 him. I would have kicked them out of doors. He was a righteous man,
 and died for the Gospel's sake, and it was right for him to die, if it
 were for nothing but taking care of the clothes of those who stoned
 Stephen to death. "Now," says Paul, "I would do good to that man, but
 evil is present with me." Why did he not kick that evil out of the way
 of his doing good? Was he bound to be troubled with it? No, no more
 than you and I are.
 
Vol. 2, p.134
 Are those who are drinking and [p.134] carousing to-day (and there may
 be some doing so who profess to be brethren) obliged to break the
 Sabbath and make themselves drunkards and gluttons? No. If the
 brethren who profess to be Saints, and do wrong, would reveal the root
 of the matter, and tell the whole truth, it would be, "I have a desire
 to do a great deal of good, but the devil is always at my elbow, and I
 always like to keep the old gentleman so that I can put my hand upon
 him, for I want to use him sometimes." That is the reason why men and
 women are overcome with evil.
 
Vol. 2, p.134
 Again, I can charge you with what you will all plead guilty of, if you
 would confess the truth, viz., you dare not quite give up all your
 hearts to God, and become sanctified throughout, and be led by the
 Holy Ghost from morning until evening, and from one year's end to
 another. I know this is so, and yet few will acknowledge it. I know
 this feeling is in your hearts, as well as I know the sun shines.
 
Vol. 2, p.134
 We will examine it a little closer. Many of you have fearful
 forebodings that all is not right in the organization of this kingdom.
 You shiver and shake in your feelings, and tremble in your spirit; you
 cannot put your trust in God, in men, nor in yourself. This arises
 from the power of evil that is so prevalent upon the face of the whole
 earth. It was given to you by your father and mother; it was mingled
 with your conception in the womb, and it has ripened in your flesh, in
 your blood, and in your bones, so that it has become riveted in your
 very nature. If I were to ask you individually, if you wished to be
 sanctified throughout, and become as pure and holy as you possibly
 could live, every person would say yes; yet if the Lord Almighty
 should give a revelation instructing you to be given wholly up to Him,
 and to His cause, you would shrink, saying, "I am afraid he will take
 away some of my darlings." That is the difficulty with the majority of
 this people.
 
Vol. 2, p.134
 It is for you and I to wage war with that principle until it is
 overcome in us, then we shall not entail it upon our children. It is
 for us to lay a foundation so that everything our children have to do
 with, will bring them to Mount Zion, and unto the city of the living
 God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels,
 to the general assembly and church of the first-born, which are
 written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of
 just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant,
 and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things than the
 blood of Abel. If we lay such a foundation with all good conscience,
 and labor as faithfully as we can, it will be well with us and our
 children in time and in eternity.
 
Vol. 2, p.134
 What kind of a sensation would it produce in my heart, should I hear
 at the close of this meeting that the Lord had suffered the devil to
 destroy my houses, my wives, and my children, and committed every
 particle of my property to the devouring flames—that I am left
 destitute, and alone in the world? I wish you all to apply this
 interrogation to yourselves. What would such a circumstance produce
 upon this people, provided they did not know the Lord was going to
 send a judgment upon them, as He has done in former times (though you
 need not be afraid of it)? how would you feel? Would there not be
 murmuring, and fault finding, and writing and plotting with apostates,
 and some fleeing to California, and some running back to the States?
 
Vol. 2, p.134
 Or suppose, when you arrive at home from this meeting, you find your
 neighbors have killed your horses and destroyed your property, how
 would [p.135] you feel? You would feel like taking instant vengeance
 on the perpetrator of the deed. But it would be wrong for you to
 encourage the least particle of feeling to arise in your bosom like
 anger, or revenge, or like taking judgment into your own hands, until
 the Lord Almighty shall say, "Judgment is yours, and for you to
 execute."
 
Vol. 2, p.135
 Brother Morley wished to know if any one could tell the origin of
 thought. The origin of thought was planted in our organization at the
 beginning of our being. This is not telling you how it came there, or
 who put it there. Thought originated with our individual being, which
 is organized to be as independent as any being in eternity. When you
 go home, and learn that your neighbors have committed some depredation
 on your property, or in your family, and anger arises in your bosom,
 then consider, and know that it arises in yourselves.
 
Vol. 2, p.135
 On the other hand, suppose some person has blessed you when you return
 home, brought you a bag of flour, for instance, in a time of great
 scarcity, and some butter, milk, and vegetables, thoughts would at
 once spring up to bless the giver. The origin of thought and
 reflection is in ourselves. We think, because we are, and are made
 susceptible of external influences, and to feel our relationship to
 external objects. Thus thoughts of revenge, and thoughts of blessing
 will arise in the same mind, as it is influenced by external
 circumstances.
 
Vol. 2, p.135
 If you are injured by a neighbor, the first thought of the
 unregenerate heart is for God to damn the person who has hurt you. But
 if a person blesses you, the first thought that arises in you is, God
 bless that man; and this is the disposition to which we ought to
 cleave. But dismiss any spirit that would prompt you to injure any
 creature that the Lord has made, give it no place, encourage it not,
 and it will not stay where you are. You can let the black man, or the
 white man into your house, as you please; you can say, "Walk in," to
 both of them.
 
Vol. 2, p.135
 This is a figure. When the white man presents himself, you know him at
 once by his complexion; the same when you see darkness and blackness
 advancing, you know it is from beneath, and you can command it to
 leave your house. When the good man comes, he brings with him a halo
 of kindness which fills you with peace and heavenly comfort; invite
 him into your house, and make him your constant guest.
 
Vol. 2, p.135
 I have often told you from this stand, if you cleave to holy, godlike
 principles, you add more good to your organization, which is made
 independent in the first place, and the good spirit and influence
 which come from the Father of lights, and from Jesus Christ, and from
 the holy angels add good to it. And when you have been proved, and
 when you have labored and occupied sufficiently upon that, it will
 become, in you, what brother Joseph Smith told Elder Taylor, if he
 would adhere to the Spirit of the Lord strictly, it should become in
 him, viz., a fountain of revelation. That is true. After a while the
 Lord will say to such, "My son, you have been faithful, you have clung
 to good, and you love righteousness, and hate iniquity, from which you
 have turned away, now you shall have the blessing of the Holy Spirit
 to lead you, and be your constant companion, from this time henceforth
 and forever. Then the Holy Spirit becomes your property, it is given
 to you for a profit, and an eternal blessing, It tends to addition,
 extension, and increase, to immortality and eternal lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.135
 If you suffer the opposite of this to take possession of your
 tabernacles, it will hurt you, and all that is associated [p.136]
 with you, and blast, and strike with mildew, until your tabernacle,
 which was created to continue throughout an endless duration, will be
 decomposed, and go back to its native elements, to be ground over
 again like the refractory clay that has spoiled in the hand of the
 potter, it must be worked over again until it shall become passive,
 and yield to the potter's wish.
 
Vol. 2, p.136
 One power is to add, to build up, and increase; the other to destroy
 and diminish; one is life, the other is death. Let us, then, lay a
 foundation for the rising generation to grow up without being
 trammeled and hindered in their own ward course to glory and happiness
 by the superstitions, tradition, and ignorance that have blinded and
 hurt us. Let us do the best we can, and if we make a mistake once,
 seven times, or seventy times seven in a day, and are honest in our
 confessions, we shall be forgiven freely. As we expect to obtain
 mercy, so let us have mercy upon each other. And when the evil spirit
 comes let him find no place in you.
 
Vol. 2, p.136
 I recollect telling the, Latter-day Saints that no man could judge the
 nature of a spirit without first testing it; until then, he is not
 capable to judge of it. Brethren, love righteousness, and hate
 iniquity.
 
Vol. 2, p.136
 May God bless you for ever. Amen.
 
 Brigham Young, December 3, 1854
 
 Spiritual Gifts—Hell—the Spirit World—the Elders  
 and the Nations—the Lamanites—the Temple
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 Dec. 3, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.136
 There are two or three subjects that I wish to occupy a short time in
 speaking upon, and I will commence with observations upon spiritual
 gifts, applicable directly to "such as sit in darkness, and in the
 shadow of death," according to the words of the Psalmist.
 
Vol. 2, p.136
 In the Scripture written by Job, or said to be written by him, you can
 read,"There is a spirit in man: and the inspiration of the Almighty
 giveth them understanding;" and in the New Testament, "In him (Christ)
 was life; and the life was the light of men." "Then spake Jesus again
 unto them, saying, I am the light of the world: he that followeth me
 shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life." That
 was the true light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the
 world."
 
Vol. 2, p.136
 We could turn to many other passages of Scripture, alluding to what I
 have in my mind with regard to the inhabitants of the earth. It is
 believed, or has been, for I have often heard it taught by the Elders
 of Israel, that every person of accountable age, who did not believe
 in the Gospel of the Son of God, as it is written in the New
 Testament, and practise it in their lives, would be damned; or in
 other words, if a person does not become a Saint, or what we call a
 Saint, he must be damned. According to the old Scriptures, in one
 sense, I can agree with them with regard to the expression, and truly
 say that the [p.137]  inhabitants of the earth who have lived and
 died, and those who are now living, are all damned.
 
Vol. 2, p.137
 This idea brings to my mind so much not directly alluding to my
 subject, that i will break off, and say that we are now fighting the
 devils, in order to make a heaven of this earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.137
 Any person knowing and understanding the Scriptures as they are, and
 understanding the mind and will of God, can understand at once that
 when he is shut out from the presence of the Lord, when He does not
 hear His voice, sees not His face, receives not the ministering of His
 angels or ministering spirits, and has no messenger from the heavens
 to visit him, he must surely be in hell. Does the wrath of God rest
 upon all such? Yes, and we have plenty of it, just as much as we know
 what to do with. Are you not aware that the Latter-day Saints are
 realizing this, and saying "that it seems as though the devils are let
 loose upon the Saints?" Do you not know that they are liable to
 temptation? to feel wrath, malice, strife, envy, hatred to God,
 dislike to righteousness, and an inclination to dethrone the Almighty,
 and usurp His authority? If this is not being in hell, and if this is
 not the wrath of God abiding, to a certain degree, upon the
 inhabitants of the earth, we will wait until we find out what it is;
 but I cannot tell it any better in so few words.
 
Vol. 2, p.137
 The Spirit of the Lord; the light of Christ, and the inspiration of
 the Almighty, are given to every man to profit withal. All who
 understand the Gospel of salvation, in reflecting upon the condition
 of their progenitors, as far back as they can trace them, have this
 consolation; if they were honest, if they were upright, if they lived
 according to the best light and knowledge they had, if they served the
 Lord according to all they could obtain from the priest, and other
 sources, and lived according to that light, are they damned? Yes,
 precisely as you and I will be.
 
Vol. 2, p.137
 It is understood, and is so written, that when the inhabitants of the
 earth pass through what is called the valley of death, that which is
 in the tabernacle leaves it, and goes into the world of spirits, which
 is called hades or hell. The spirits that dwell in these tabernacles
 on this earth, when they leave them, go directly into the world of
 spirits. What, a congregated mass of inhabitants there in spirit,
 mingling with each other, as they do here? Yes, brethren, they are
 there together, and if they associate together, and collect together
 in clans and in societies as they do here, it is their privilege. No
 doubt they yet, more or less, see, hear, converse, and have to do with
 each other, both good and bad. Jesus himself went to preach to the
 spirits in prison; now, as he went to preach to them, he certainly
 associated with them; there is no doubt of that. If the prophets went
 and preached to the spirits in prison, they associated with them: if
 the Elders of Israel in these latter times go and preach to the
 spirits in prison, they associate with them, precisely as our Elders
 associate with the wicked in the flesh, when they go to preach to
 them.
 
Vol. 2, p.137
 This is exactly what I wish to get before your minds, not that but
 many of you understand these principles, and again many of you have
 not had the privilege of hearing them. Brother Woodard, who spoke to
 you this morning, has been in Italy, and has never before had the
 privilege of gathering with the Saints. He first learned of the coming
 forth of the Book of Mormon, and the restoration of the Gospel, from
 the Elders who travelled where he was, and by the Spirit of the Lord
 he understood.
 
Vol. 2, p.137
 Brethren and sisters, and all who preach the Gospel of salvation, and,
 in short, all who inhabit this earth, I [p.138]  wish you to
 understand that the Lord has pleased to organize tabernacles here, and
 put spirits into them, and they then become intelligent beings. By and
 bye, sooner or later, the body, this that is tangible to you, that you
 can feel, see, handle, &c., returns to its mother dust. Is the spirit
 dead? No. You believe the spirit still exists, when this body has
 crumbled to the earth again, and the spirit that God puts into the
 tabernacle goes into the world of spirits. What is their situation? Is
 there any opportunity for them whatever? Yes, there is; although there
 is a great deal of Scripture which the priests have been pleased to
 make, without revelation, that contradicts this idea; and the
 traditions of the fathers contradict it, not the traditions of the
 Prophets and Apostles, but of our fathers, those who have lived in the
 dark ages of the world, and the great majority of those who live now;
 for I do not know of a darker period in the history of the world, than
 that of the nineteenth century, apart from the light of the new and
 everlasting covenant. It is the ignorance and superstition of the
 people that contradict future progression in the world of spirits, for
 the Gospel does not. There is an opportunity for men who are in the
 spirit to receive the Gospel. Jesus, while his body lay in the grave
 two nights and one day, went to the world of spirits to show the
 brethren how they should build up the kingdom, and bring spirits to
 the knowledge of the truth in the spirit world; he went to set them
 the pattern there, as he had done on this earth. Hence you perceive
 that there, spirits have the privilege of embracing the truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.138
 You may ask if they are baptized there? No. Can they have hands laid
 upon them for the gift of the Holy Ghost? No. None of the outward
 ordinances that pertain to the flesh are administered there, but the
 light, glory, and power of the Holy Ghost; are enjoyed just as freely
 as upon this earth; and there are laws which govern and control the
 spirit world, and to which they are subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.138
 Can we do anything for them? Yes. What are we trying to build a Temple
 for? And we shall not only build a Temple here, if we are successful,
 and are blessed and preserved, but we shall probably commence two or
 three more, and so on as fast as the work requires, for the express
 purpose of redeeming our dead. When I get a revelation that some of my
 progenitors lived and died without the blessings of the Gospel, or
 even hearing it preached, but were as honest as I am, as upright as I
 am, or as any man or woman could be upon the earth; as righteous, so
 far as they knew how, as any Apostle or Prophet that ever lived, I
 will go and be baptized, confirmed, washed, and anointed, and go
 through all the ordinances and endowments for them, that their way may
 be open to the celestial kingdom.
 
Vol. 2, p.138
 As I have frequently told you, that is the work of the Millennium. It
 is the work that has to be performed by the seed of Abraham, the
 chosen seed, the royal seed, the blessed of the Lord, those the Lord
 made covenants with. They will step forth, and save every son and
 daughter of Adam who will receive salvation here on the earth; and all
 spirits in the spirit world will be preached to, conversed with, and
 the principles of salvation carried to them, that they may have the
 privilege of receiving the Gospel; and they will have plenty of
 children here on the earth to officiate for them in those ordinances
 of the Gospel that pertain to the flesh.
 
Vol. 2, p.138
 Many people believe that the Spirit of the Lord has not been upon the
 earth when the Gospel was not among men in its purity; they believe
 the Spirit of the Lord has been entirely taken from the earth since
 the apostacy [p.139] of the Church. I do not believe for one moment
 that there has been a man or woman upon the face of the earth, from
 the days of Adam to this day, who has not been enlightened,
 instructed, and taught by the revelations of Jesus Christ. "What! the
 ignorant heathen?" Yes, every human being who has possessed a sane
 mind. I am far from believing that the children of men have been
 deprived of the privilege of receiving the Spirit of the Lord to teach
 them right from wrong. No matter what the traditions of their fathers
 were, those who were honest before the Lord, and acted uprightly,
 according to the best knowledge they had, will have an opportunity to
 go into the kingdom of God. I believe this privilege belonged to the
 sons and daughters of Adam, and descended from him, and his children
 who were contemporary with him, throughout all generations.
 
Vol. 2, p.139
 Men who are under the influence of their traditions and former
 notions, will desire to ask scores of questions upon this subject, but
 I think I can relieve your minds.
 
Vol. 2, p.139
 The Spirit of the Lord, in teaching the people, in opening their minds
 to the principles of truth, does not infringe upon the laws God has
 given to mankind for their government; consequently, when the Lord
 made man, He made him an agent accountable to his God, with liberty to
 act and to do as he pleases, to a certain extent, in order to prove
 himself. There is a law that governs man thus far; but the law `of the
 celestial kingdom, as I have frequently told you, is, and always will
 he, the same to all the children of Adam. When we talk of the
 celestial law which is revealed from heaven, that is, the Priesthood,
 we are talking about the principle of salvation, a perfect system of
 government, of laws and ordinances, by which we can be prepared to
 pass from one gate to another, and from one sentinel to another, until
 we go into the presence of our Father and God. This law has not always
 been upon the earth; and in its absence, other laws have been given to
 the children of men for their improvement, for their education, for
 their government, and to prove what they would do when left to control
 themselves; and what we now call tradition has grown out of these
 circumstances.
 
Vol. 2, p.139
 There is so much of this, that I hardly dare to commence talking about
 it. It would require a lengthy discourse upon this particular point.
 Suffice it to say, the Lord has not established laws by which I am
 compelled to have my shoes made in a certain style. He has never given
 a law to determine whether I shall have a square-toed boot or a
 peaked-toed boot; whether I shall have a coat with the waist just
 under my arms, and the skirts down to my heels; or whether I shall
 have a coat like the one I have on. Intelligence, to a certain extent,
 was bestowed both upon Saint and sinner, to use independently, aside
 from whether they have the law of the Priesthood or not, or whether
 they have ever heard of it or not. "I put into you intelligence,"
 saith the Lord, "that you may know how to govern and control
 yourselves, and make yourselves comfortable and happy on the earth;
 and give unto you certain privileges to act upon as independently in
 your sphere as I do in the government of heaven."
 
Vol. 2, p.139
 No matter whether we are Jew or Gentile, as the two classes of people
 are called; though Gentile signifies disobedient people; no matter
 whether we believe in the Koran as firmly as we now believe in the
 Bible; no matter whether we have been educated by the Jews, the
 Gentiles, or the Hottentots; whether we serve the true and the living
 God, or a lifeless image, if we are honest before the God we
 serve.[p.140] 
 
Vol. 2, p.140
 Brother George Q. Cannon brought me a god from the Sandwich Islands,
 made out of a piece of wood. If all the people bow down to such a god
 as that, it is in accordance with their laws and ordinances, and their
 mannor of dealing among themselves; the Lord permits them to do as
 they please with regard to that matter, and this illustration will
 apply to all the nations upon the face of the earth. People who fall
 down beneath the wheels of Juggernaut, and are crushed to death; who
 sacrifice their children in the worship of idols; if they act
 according to the best of their knowledge, there is a chance for their
 salvation, as much as there is for the salvation of any other person.
 
Vol. 2, p.140
 "Do you suppose the Hindoos have the light of the Spirit of Christ?" I
 know they have; and so have the Hottentots, and so has every nation
 and kingdom upon the face of the earth, even though some of them may
 be cannibals, indulging in a practice the most repugnant to our
 refined feelings of any we know of among any people; yet that is a
 practice which the religious, refined, and polished inhabitants of our
 lovely country shudder at. But let me place any member of this
 congregation, or the whole of them, in such a state of suffering, from
 year to year, that they shall never see one day or one hour's comfort,
 nor satisfaction of human life; when compared with a condition of that
 kind, the sin of killing and eating a human being would not be as
 great as many sins committed by the so-called Christian nations.
 
Vol. 2, p.140
 Can I refer your minds to circumstances of this kind among the people
 of our lovely country? Yes, brethren and sisters, ladies and
 gentlemen, scores of them. When a man has power over his neighbour,
 over his fellow-being, and puts him in torment, which is like the
 flames of everlasting fire, so that he never dares to speak his mind,
 or walk across the street, or attend to any branch of business without
 a continual fear of his oppressor, and of the rod hanging over him for
 punishment, it is worse than to kill and eat him. That is as the
 torment of hell, do you know it? Now do not be scared when you hear of
 the heathen engaging in loathsome practices, for I defy you to bring
 up a meaner or more degraded set than now exists among the so-called
 civilized nations of the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.140
 When I heard brother George Q. Cannon speak about the traditions of
 the people where he has been, I thought that some of their traditions
 were no worse than some of ours. They believe that no one is better
 capable of teaching the inhabitants of the earth than they; and I defy
 them to believe that stronger than we believe it of ourselves. It is
 what we have been taught, and what we verily believe; they have been
 taught the same idea, and believe it with all their hearts; then don't
 cast them down to hell for their honest belief.
 
Vol. 2, p.140
 But when the light of the knowledge of God comes to a man and he
 rejects it, that it is his condemnation. When I have told all I have
 been authorized to declare to him in the name of the Lord, if he does
 not have the visions of eternity, it is all nonsense to him. To know
 the truth of my testimony he must have the visions and revelations of
 God for himself. And when he gets them, and turns aside, becoming a
 traitor to the cause of righteousness, the wrath of God will beat upon
 him, and the vengeance of the Almighty will be heavy upon him. This
 comes, not because their fathers lived in darkness before them, and
 the ancestors of their fathers before them; not because the nations
 have lived and died in ignorance; but because the Lord pours the
 spirit of revelation upon them, and they reject it. Then they are
 prepared for the [p.141]  wrath of God, and they are banished to
 another part of the spirit world, where the devil has power and
 control over them.
 
Vol. 2, p.141
 Have not all our missionaries complained of hard times in their fields
 of labor? And some lately sent out are coming home, It is hard times
 for the brethren who are preaching in India. I understand the cause of
 it, and I wish to tell you, that you may understand it when you go
 there, or whether you go or not.
 
Vol. 2, p.141
 Take an artificial globe, and point out the, spot where the Lord
 commenced to build up His kingdom in the times before the flood:
 follow the history of that people down to the days after the flood;
 and find on the globe where their children settled, and where the
 confusion of languages took place; then, trace the children of Israel
 from Egypt, follow their tracks along the sea, and in their wanderings
 through the. Red Sea to the land of Canaan; then take the site of
 Jerusalem where the Saviour was martyred; then follow the paths of the
 ancient Apostles of Christ, and see where they preached the Gospel;
 and when you have followed their tracks throughout the extent of their
 labors, and come to those who did not reject the Gospel, or had not
 the privilege of receiving it, you have come to the borders of the
 ground where the good seed can be received.
 
Vol. 2, p.141
 Jerusalem is not to be redeemed by our going there and preaching to
 the inhabitants. It will be redeemed by the high hand of the Almighty.
 it will be given into the possession of the ancient Israelites by the
 power of God, and by the pouring out of His judgments. The ground
 where you can sow the good seed, and where it will yield crops that
 you can gather, is outside of that where the ancient Apostles and
 Prophets labored. They had the light and power of God with them; and
 made manifest the hand of the Almighty in delivering the people and
 working miracles, and saving those that were redeemed; and the people
 who are the most ready to receive the Gospel are those who have lived
 without it from the days of Noah to this time.
 
Vol. 2, p.141
 If you can and an island upon which a portion of the people who were
 scattered from the Tower of Babel found a resting place, and whose
 inhabitants were never visited by any of the ancient Apostles and
 Prophets, and where Jesus Christ did not visit, and who have not
 received any knowledge of the Father, nor the Son, from the days of
 the confusion, there is the spot where the Elders will reap the fruits
 of their labor more than anywhere else.
 
Vol. 2, p.141
 Previous to our receiving the Priesthood in these latter times, when
 we were members of the different sectarian churches, we used to read
 much about the Waldenses whom brother Woodard has been speaking about
 to-day, and who inhabit the mountains and vales of Piedmont, and from
 whom the Baptists say they received their authority or priesthood. But
 their priesthood is no better than the Catholic priesthood. Do you
 think they as a people will receive the Gospel? No. A few of them
 will. You recollect that brother Woodard said they were a mixed race,
 and are the descendants of those who heard, and most of whom rejected
 the Gospel. He said that but very few of them could read and write;
 and that the priest was ready to chastise those who could read, if
 they were known to use their knowledge. Now, they are only like the
 brute; they are not to blame for their superstition; and they are not
 the people to readily receive the Gospel. I may say they have put
 their cast-iron creed into the centre of an iron casting; the creed,
 notions, and superstitions of their fathers, their priests, kings,
 judges, and men [p.142] in authority have been cast into one mould,
 and there they are stereotyped in cast iron. You may break their iron
 bands, and set them at liberty, and but few of them will receive the
 Gospel.
 
Vol. 2, p.142
 Why is this? Because their fathers heard the Gospel, and most of them
 rejected it; and the curse of the Almighty is upon them, and upon
 their posterity until they have wrought out their salvation by
 suffering; for the last shall be first, and the first shall be last. A
 nation which has had the privilege of receiving the everlasting
 covenant, and has rejected it, will be saved in the kingdom of God,
 but it will be among the very last which will receive the Gospel.
 Perhaps you will marvel at this. It is no marvel to me, because I
 perceive natural principles and sound reason for all these providences
 of the Almighty. All His providences to His people upon the face of
 the whole earth, are perfectly philosophical. Then recollect, there is
 a chance for all who are honest in heart. What shall we do with those
 who are dishonest? Let them remain with the good until the time comes
 to east them away, and gather out the good.
 
Vol. 2, p.142
 We might say much on this point, showing you why things are as they
 are concerning the inhabitants of the earth receiving or rejecting the
 Gospel. Do you suppose they believe in Jesus Christ at Jerusalem? Can
 you make a Christian of a Jew? I tell you, nay. If a Jew comes into
 this Church, and honestly professes to be a Saint, a follower of
 Christ, and if the blood of Judah is in his veins, he will apostatize.
 He may have been born and bred a Jew, have the face of a Jew, speak
 the language of the Jews and have attended to all the ceremonies of
 the Jewish religion, and have openly professed to be a Jew all his
 days; but I will tell you a secret—there is not a particle of the
 blood of Judaism in him, if he has become a true Christian, a Saint of
 God; for if there is, he will most assuredly leave the Church of
 Christ, or that blood will be purged out of his veins. We have men
 among us who were Jews, and became converted from Judaism. For
 instance, here is brother Neibaur; do I believe there is one particle
 of the blood of Judah in his veins? No, not so much as could be seen
 on the point of the finest cambric needle, through a microscope with a
 magnifying power of two millions. This is a secret that you will
 perhaps find out, in a coming day, to your satisfaction. The Lord knew
 how to preach to the Jews, and told them what the truth was. You may
 as well undertake to command the most degraded of these Indian tribes,
 and give them arms and accoutrements, and try to put them through the
 regular military exercise, as to preach to the Jews to make them
 believe in the Lord Jesus Christ.
 
Vol. 2, p.142
 Jerusalem is not to be redeemed by the soft still voice of the
 preacher Of the Gospel of peace. Why? Because they were once, the
 blessed of the Lord, the chosen of the Lord, the promised seed. They
 were the people from among whom should spring the Messiah; and
 salvation could be found only through that tribe. The Messiah came
 through them, and they killed him; and they will be the last of all
 the seed of Abraham to have the privilege of receiving the New and
 Everlasting Covenant. You may hand out to them gold, you may feed and
 clothe them, but it is impossible to convert the Jews, until the Lord
 God Almighty does it.
 
Vol. 2, p.142
 We have this illustrated in the account of Cain and Abel. Cain
 conversed with his God every day, and knew all about the plan of
 creating it his earth, for his father told him. But, for the want of
 humility, and I through jealousy, and an anxiety to [p.143]  possess
 the kingdom, and to have the whole of it under his own control, and
 not allow any body else the right to say one word, what did he do? He
 killed his brother. The Lord put a mark on him; and there are some of
 his children in this room. When all the other children of Adam have
 had the privilege of receiving the Priesthood, and of coming into the
 kingdom of God, and of being redeemed from the four quarters of the
 earth, and have received their resurrection from the dead, then it
 will be time enough to remove the curse from Cain and his posterity.
 He deprived his brother of the privilege of pursuing his journey
 through life, and of extending his kingdom by multiplying upon the
 earth; and because he did this, he is the last to share the joys of
 the kingdom of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.143
 Here are the Lamanites, another example. Their wickedness was not so
 great as those who slew the Son of God. Jesus revealed himself to them
 after he was slain, preached to them the Gospel. But in the fourth
 generation the Priesthood was driven from their midst, and after that,
 the laws, ordinances, and power of the Gospel ceased to be with them.
 Is their curse as great as that of those in Palestine? No, it is
 light, in comparison. They began to thirst for each other's blood, and
 massacred each other, from generation to generation, until they sunk
 into wickedness, and evil principles the most degrading, and have
 become loathsome and vile. Still, the curse will be removed from them
 before it will be removed from the children of Judah; and they will
 become "a white and delightsome people."
 
Vol. 2, p.143
 Brother Ballantyne, and many of our brethren in distant lands write,
 "O, how we would rejoice to have the privelege of visiting our
 mountain home!" I would rather undertake to convert five thousand
 Lamanites, than to convert one of those poor miserable creatures,
 whose fathers killed the Savior, and who say, "Amen to the deed," to
 this day. Yea, I would rather undertake to convert the devil himself,
 if it were possible.
 
Vol. 2, p.143
 Then I say to the Elders in those regions, be not astonished if you
 have to see hard times. And if I had a voice that would reach the ears
 of all those Elders, I would say, LEAVE THEM, AND COME HOME, THE LORD
 DOES NOT REQUIRE YOU TO STAY THERE, FOR THEY MUST SUFFER AND
 BE
 DAMNED.
 
Vol. 2, p.143
  Now, sisters, write to your husbands who are in regions where the
 Gospel has been preached anciently, to come home; and I say to all the
 Elders who are in lands where the Gospel has been preached previous to
 our day, come away from that people, and leave them to live and die in
 their sins and ignorance. For the sins of their fathers are a sweet
 morsel to them, and they take pleasure in their wickedness; therefore,
 let them alone, and come home, and preach to the Lamanites.
 
Vol. 2, p.143
 There are many in this city who can bear witness to an incident I will
 now relate. Last spring, when we visited Walker, the Indian chief, he
 was dull and sulky, and lay in his tent, and would not come out to
 meet me. I went into his tent, and the first thing he said was,
 "Brother Brigham, lay your hands upon me, for my spirit has gone away
 from me, and I want it to come back again." He was full of anger, for
 his people had been fighting, and he did not know whether to turn on
 to the side of peace or of war.
 
Vol. 2, p.143
 We laid hands upon him, and he felt better. At his request, we sung
 some "Mormon" hymns, and, as we left his tent, he was full of the good
 Spirit, and world not injure this people, no, not one particle. He was
 full of kindness, and love to God, and to all His works. He travelled
 with us [p.144]  to Iron County, and had dreams which amounted to
 revelations. If I could keep him with me all the time, do you suppose
 he would have an evil spirit? No, he would be filled with the Spirit
 of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.144
 Last Sabbath we had an excellent discourse from brother Aaron Farr;
 his spirit is good, and so is brother Washington L. Jolly's. Brother
 Farr dosed his remarks by saying, "that we were building fine houses,
 and neglecting the Temple of the Lord," and brother Jolly referred to
 the same thing in his remarks. If it would not hurt their feelings, I
 would say, it is none of your business if we do not build a Temple
 here for years. I know they feel anxious to have a place for us to
 administer the endowments in, and so do I.
 
Vol. 2, p.144
 Among those we administered the endowments to in Nauvoo, do you not
 think we administered to some who were devils, or in other words, full
 of the devil? You wish to see a Temple built, and, when it is done,
 some poor miserable beings will come up, and say, "We were baptized by
 brother So-and-so. Brother Brigham is a charming man, and what an
 excellent woman his wife is! Cannot we have our endowments this
 winter, brother Brigham?" And they will plead with brother Kimball,
 and sympathise for this or that man, saying, "Do let him have his
 endowment, for he is so generous and loving; he gave a sister a pair
 of stockings and shoes; cannot he have his endowment?" Well, he gets
 his endowment, and what for? To go to California, and reveal
 everything he can, and stir up wickedness, and prepare himself for
 hell.
 
Vol. 2, p.144
 I would rather see this people cleansed, and give the righteous their
 endowments after they have waited awhile. Let the poor, and those who
 are humble before the Lord, have the first chance. I shall not build a
 Temple, nor commence to tout one piece of hewn stone upon the
 foundation, or plane a board or stick of timber for that building,
 until the Temple lot is fenced. If this people will pay one-fifth of
 the tithing that is due, we can build all that we wish. 
 
Vol. 2, p.144
 I will venture to say that brothers Farr and Jolly never counselled
 their brethren, where they have been laboring, to come up here and pay
 their tithing; and yet they look to me and my brethren to do it all,
 to send the Gospel to the nations, to build temples, and watch night
 and day over the interests of this kingdom, and they have not even
 mouthed tithing; or, if they have, they have merely touched upon it,
 and when they get here, they whisper in my ear, "Brother Brigham,
 handle them carefully on tithing, for they know but little about it." 
 
Vol. 2, p.144
 I wish you to understand me. Wait until this people have paid their
 tithing, before there is any demand made on the Lord, or on His
 servants, for a Temple. If this people rise up, and make demands on me
 for anything that has not been done, or complain about anything that
 they have done, I am ready to post up the books, and strike a balance
 sheet, and show whether it is you or your President that is the
 defaulter. If all the brethren understood, and would pursue a proper
 policy, they would do better than they now do. My policy is to get
 rich; I am a miser in eternal things. Do I want to become rich in the
 things of this earth? Yes, if the Lord wishes me to have such riches,
 and I can use them to good advantage. My policy is to keep every man,
 woman, and child busily employed, that they may have no idle time for
 hatching mischief in the night, and for making plans to accomplish
 their own ruin. 
 
Vol. 2, p.144
 We see men in our streets employed only in plotting the ruin of this
 people. But men who are engaged in [p.145] the kanyons, in stores, or
 in any active labor in the day time, when night comes they are glad to
 rest. Night is the time the idle and the indolent water for their
 prey. My policy is to keep everybody busy in building up this kingdom;
 in building houses; in breaking up land; in setting out fruit and
 ornamental trees; in laying out fine gardens, pleasant walks, and
 beautiful groves; and in building academies, and other places of
 learning.
 
Vol. 2, p.145
 There are hundreds of young men here who can go to school, which is
 far better than to waste their time. Study languages, get knowledge
 and understanding; and while doing this, get wisdom from God, and
 forget it not, and learn how to apply it, that you may do good with it
 all the days of your lives. May God bless you. AMEN.
 
 Jedediah M. Grant, April 2, 1854
 
 Fulfilment of Prophecy—Wars and Commotions
 
 A Discourse by President Jedediah M. Grant, 
 in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 2, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.145
 We are assembled this afternoon to partake of bread, and drink in
 remembrance of the death and suffering of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
 Christ.
 
Vol. 2, p.145
 I am satisfied that the Spirit of the Lord attends us whenever we meet
 in the way He has commanded; and whenever we have a meek and quiet
 spirit, we are prepared to receive that additional influence of the
 Holy Spirit, necessary to lead us into all truth, through the
 ordinances of the house of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.145
 While we sit and contemplate upon the fulfilment of prophecy,
 delivered by the Prophet of the Lord in this dispensation, and by many
 more of His servants; while we contemplate upon the fulfilment of the
 revelations in the Book of Mormon, and in the Book of Doctrine and
 Covenants, and think of the events that we have been for twenty odd
 years expecting and preaching about, now rolling in on the right and
 on the left; it is calculated to make some of our very anxious people
 feel more satisfied.
 
Vol. 2, p.145
 The time has been, that even many of our Elders, when the sun was
 retiring in the west, looked for some sign in the heavens—for some
 flaming sword unsheathed, or some visible display of the power of the
 Almighty, by which they might know of the near approach of the Son of
 God. Others have feared greatly they would not live to see the
 fulfillment of the prophecies of brother Joseph, brother Brigham and
 others; they have felt very anxious indeed about it. But I am
 convinced, that that class of Saints which have been so struck with
 anxiety and fearfulness, may now dismiss, their fears, and dispense
 with all their anxiety, in relation to the predicted events that are
 coming upon the earth, for they are rolling in with such rapidity—they
 are rushing upon the astonished world with such velocity, as to exceed
 even our most sanguine expectations.
 
Vol. 2, p.146
 The things that are transpiring upon the earth are certainly as great
 [p.146] and as momentous as any of the revelations hold forth, or as
 any of the predictions of the Prophet Joseph have foretold.
 
Vol. 2, p.146
 Notwithstanding this display of the power of God in fulfilling His
 word, we need not expect the eyes of the inhabitants of the earth to
 be opened to understand the meaning of the astounding events that are
 transpiring around them, for one of the marked signs of the last days
 is, the blindness of the people; we are told they should have eyes and
 see not, and ears but hear not, and hearts but understand not. If in
 the days of Jesus this was true of the Jews and surrounding nations,
 it is doubly so now in relation to the nations with which we are
 acquainted.
 
Vol. 2, p.146
 Though the fulfilment of the words of the Prophets is clear and
 visible to us as the noonday sun in its splendor, yet the people of
 the world are blinded thereto; they do not comprehend nor discern the
 hand of the Lord. The Saints who live in the Spirit, walk by the
 Spirit, and are governed by the counsels of the Almighty, can see the
 working of the Lord, not only in our midst—not only in Utah Territory,
 in the midst of the people of God who assemble in this Tabernacle—it
 is not only in this latter day capacity we view the work of God, but
 we let our minds stretch abroad to creation's utmost extent, and we
 can see the hand of the Lord in all the events of earth. We see it in
 the revolutions of our own continent; we see it in the scattering and
 scourging of the house of Israel; in the fading away of nations, on
 the right and on the left; in the present commotion in our own nation;
 in the broils and contentions between the South and the North; in
 short, we see it in all the events connected with our own and other
 nations living on the continent of North and South America. And when
 the mind's eye stretches abroad across the mighty deep, throughout
 Europe, we see the hand of the Lord visibly at work there, not only in
 the spread of the Gospel, in the prosperity of the people of God, and
 in the proclamation of the eternal principles of truth through the
 agency of the Elders of Israel, but in the war-cloud gathering black
 around, dyeing the ocean with human gore, and drenching the solid
 earth with blood.
 
Vol. 2, p.146
 We see it in the preparations of war, and the framing of treaties of
 peace among strong nations. The world is in commotion, and the hearts
 of men fail them for fear of the impending storm that threatens to
 enshroud all nations in its black mantle. Treaties of peace may be
 made, and war will stop for a season, but there are certain decrees of
 the Gods, and certain bounds fixed, and laws and edicts passed the
 high courts of heaven, beyond which the nations cannot pass; and when
 the Almighty decrees the wicked shall slay the wicked, strong nations
 may interfere, peace conventions may become rife in the world and
 exert their influence to sheath the sword of war, and make treaties of
 peace to calm the troubled surface of all Europe, to no effect; the
 war cloud is still booming o'er the heavens, darkening the earth, and
 threatening the world with desolation.
 
Vol. 2, p.146
 This is a fact the Saints have known for many years—that the Gods in
 yonder heavens have something to do with these revolutions; the
 angels, those holy beings who are sent from the heavens to the earth
 to minister in the destiny of nations, have something to do in these
 mighty revolutions and convulsions that shake creation almost to its
 centre.
 
Vol. 2, p.146
 Consequently, when we see nation stirred up against nation, and on the
 other hand see other nations exerting a powerful influence to bring
 about negociations of peace, shall we say they can bring it about? Do
 we expect [p.147] they can stay the onward course of war? The Prophet
 of God has spoken it all, and we expect to see the work go on—and see
 all things fulfilled as the Prophets have declared by the spirit of
 prophecy in them.
 
Vol. 2, p.147
 The fact of the Prophet declaring an event before it comes to pass
 does not necessarily make that event. If he should foresee war, and
 predict it, the bare prediction, independent of the event that is
 known in the heavens, and which the world must read in the great
 chapter of events, does not set Europe to boiling like a pot. The
 Prophet simply tells a fact that is to exist—simply tells an event
 that is to transpire in the great chain of the providence of the
 Almighty relating to this earth, in the winding up sceneries thereof.
 
Vol. 2, p.147
 Why is it that the Latter-day Saints are perfectly calm and serene
 among all the convulsions of the earth—the turmoils, strife, war,
 pestilence, famine, and distress of nations? It is because the spirit
 of prophecy has made known to us that such things would actually
 transpire upon the earth. We understand it, and view it in its true
 light. We have learned it by the visions of the Almighty—by that
 spirit of intelligence that searches out all things, even the deep
 things of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.147
 Can the wise men of Europe tell the result of the present war between
 Russia and Turkey with the allied powers? No, they cannot. If the
 present war should be suspended for a time, can they tell you when the
 next will break out, and what will be the result of it? No, they
 cannot. But if you will listen to the revelations of God through the
 spirit of prophecy, and to the servants of God, you may learn it all
 with certainty.
 
Vol. 2, p.147
 Three days before the Prophet Joseph started for Carthage, I well
 remember his telling us we should see the fulfilment of the words of
 Jesus upon the earth, where he says the father shall be against the
 son, and the son against the father; the mother against the daughter,
 and the daughter against the mother; the mother-in-law against the
 daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law against the mother-in-law;
 and when a man's enemies shall be those of his own household.
 
Vol. 2, p.147
 The Prophet stood in his own house when he told several of us of the
 night the visions of heaven were opened to him, in which he saw the
 American continent drenched in blood, and he saw nation rising up
 against nation. He also saw the father shed the blood of the son, and
 the son the blood of the father; the mother put to death the daughter,
 and the daughter the mother; and natural affection forsook the hearts
 of the wicked; for he saw that the Spirit of God should be withdrawn
 from the inhabitants of the earth, in consequence of which there
 should be blood upon the face of the whole earth, except among the
 people of the Most High. The Prophet gazed upon the scene his vision
 presented, until his heart sickened, and he besought the Lord to close
 it up again.
 
Vol. 2, p.147
 When we hear of war in foreign lands—when we hear of the revolutions
 among nations afar off, we necessarily infer that distresses incident
 to war and the hottest of the battle will not come nigh unto us. It is
 natural for man to make favorable conclusions as to his own safety,
 when danger threatens, but the Prophet saw in the vision, that war and
 distress of nations will not only occur in Europe, in Asia, and in the
 islands of the sea, but he saw it upon the American Continent—in the
 region of country where he first introduced the doctrine of the Son of
 God; so we may look for calamity in our own borders, in our own
 nation, as well as in the nations of foreign climes.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 Some think, because of the peculiar [p.148] situation of the country
 of the United States—the government being so well organized, little or
 no difficulty will ever come upon this continent, notwithstanding the
 European wars. Allow me to tell you in relation to that—when the
 Spirit of the Lord is powerfully manifested in any of the Elders of
 Israel, the first thing that is presented to his mind is the shedding
 of the blood of the Prophet, and these who did the deed.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 It is no matter how much they deal in compromised measures, or how
 often they try to adjust difficulties that thicken around them—it is a
 stern fact that the people of the United States have shed the blood of
 the Prophets, driven out the Saints of God, rejected the Priesthood,
 and set at naught the holy Gospel; and the result of rejecting the
 Gospel has been, in every age, a visitation from the chastening hand
 of the Almighty—which chastisement will be administered in proportion
 to the magnitude and enormity of their crimes.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 Consequently I look for the Lord to use His whip on the refractory son
 called "Uncle Sam;" I expect to see him chastised among the first of
 the nations. I think Uncle Sam is one of the Lord's boys that He will
 take the rod to first, and make him dance nimbly to his own tune of
 "Oh Oh!!" for his transgressions, for his high-mindedness and
 loftiness, for his evil, for rejecting the Gospel, and causing the
 earth to drink the blood of the Saints—for this, I say, I expect he
 will be well switched among the first of the sons.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 I expect John Bull will get the next whipping; and I have no idea of
 the Lord whipping Russia and letting those refractory sons escape who
 are better taught—who have had a kind Father teaching them and
 instructing them by the voice of His Elders; sending Prophets to them,
 to warn them late and early; inviting them by the voice of His Son, by
 the voice of angels, and by the still small voice of His Spirit,
 crying unto them to repent of their sins and to turn unto Him; I say,
 I do not expect He will pass by these refractory sons who have turned
 a deaf ear to all His instructions, maltreating His messengers, and
 whip those boys who have not been so well instructed.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 I rejoice in the Lord my God, and feel happy in my spirit that the
 work of God is prospering, not only by the preaching of the Gospel,
 but by the progress of revolutions among the nations of the earth, and
 by the deeper corruption of the press and the people. I do not rejoice
 that the people and the press are waxing more and more corrupt, and
 that the war cloud darkens more and more, threatening nations with
 deeper distress; but I rejoice that the words of the Prophet are being
 fulfilled.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 I do not desire thousands to lose their lives by war, and the
 attendant distresses; the spirit in me is different to this; but I
 rejoice that the reign of Satan is short upon the earth, and that the
 work of the Father has commenced on the face of all the earth—in the
 north, in the south, in the east, and in the west; and it is seen in
 our midst by the progress of the work of apostacy; for there is half
 wise and half foolish, as represented by the parable of the Saviour.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 How many of the brethren that are brought here by the Perpetual
 Emigrating Fund from England and other countries will keep the faith,
 and stay with the people of God, and do right? I am afraid not more
 than half. All these things betoken the establishment of the work of
 God, and the growth of our religion, which gives me great joy.
 
Vol. 2, p.148
 When the people apostatize there is a contrast between the good and
 the bad, the just and the unjust. I rejoice when I see the
 righteousness of [p.149] the Saints in contrast with the corruptions
 of the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.149
 In the midst of this people there is faithfulness, virtue, and
 integrity, and they are the most righteous and the best people upon
 the face of the whole earth; but when the world look upon us, and upon
 our morals, they look through dark spectacles and goggles, which blind
 them; they cannot see, and they therefore think we arc the blackest
 people in crime, and the deepest sunk in degradation. When I see that
 the world have eyes, but cannot see, ears, but cannot hear, hearts,
 but cannot understand, it speaks volumes on the end being near, when
 the Son of God will come in the clouds of heaven to take vengeance on
 the ungodly, and reign in the midst of His people, and bring to a
 termination the reign of Satan.
 
Vol. 2, p.149
 I rejoice exceedingly that the work of God is progressing so rapidly
 under the sun upon the face of all the world. For war and bloodshed
 are just as necessary, and just as much the work of God, as repentance
 and baptism for the remission of sins; and it must progress, for the
 only means to bring about His purposes, consummate His decrees, and
 establish eternal righteousness, is by cutting off the wicked from the
 earth, after He has sought to save them by the plan of salvation
 Seeing they would not listen—they would not obey—they would not be
 instructed—then as a kind father who cares for the welfare of his
 children, He takes the chastening rod, He unsheathes His sword in
 heaven, and cuts off the disobedient portion of His children. I
 rejoice to see this work progressing.
 
Vol. 2, p.149
 To give you my ideas more clearly upon this matter, suppose the people
 of God are called out to war—would they wish to cultivate the same
 spirit that the wicked cultivate? No, they would not. Would they go
 out to wax to satisfy a guilty thirst for blood? No. But they would
 exercise faith in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and execute the
 judgments of God upon the wicked by His command.
 
Vol. 2, p.149
 I know that some cannot see the difference between a man of God taking
 a sword as did Samuel, and bowing down Agag, and the wicked slaying
 each other; but they look upon that the same as they do upon one
 Gentile hewing down another. When the man of God raises the sword, he
 would at the same time ask God to nerve his arm with strength, and
 fill him with the Holy Ghost. Thus strengthened, one man would slay a
 thousand, and overcome a troop, in executing the judgments of God,
 like the angels that were sent into the camp of the Assyrians in days
 of old. Do you think those angels were bloodthirsty? No. They were
 messengers of the Most High, to execute His judgments, and bring to
 pass His purposes.
 
Vol. 2, p.149
 Some think we rejoice to see the wicked in their distress, and to
 behold the calamity that is coming upon the earth. That is not the
 true cause of our rejoicing; but we rejoice to see the predictions of
 the Prophets coming to pass, the reign of wickedness closing, which is
 the cause of all the ills to which mortality is heir, the cause of God
 move on in its majesty, and the great work fast approaching the
 winding up scene of the dispensations pertaining to earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.149
 Let us hear, see, understand, obey, and serve God faithfully, that we
 may make our way, through changing elements and the crash of worlds,
 into the presence of our Father who is in heaven, for Jesus' sake.
 Amen.[p.150] 
 
 Heber C. Kimball, April 2, 1854
 
 Obedience—the Spirit World—the Potter and the Clay
 
 A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 2, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.150
 I have been much interested and edified with the remarks of brother
 Grant: they are good. I wish this whole people could see the propriety
 of these things as they ought. To me it would be one of the best and
 most joyful things in the world, if men and women who call themselves
 "Mormons," or Latter-day Saints, would live up to their profession,
 and learn to speak the truth as it is in Jesus Christ, and do his will
 on the earth, as it is done in heaven.
 
Vol. 2, p.150
 I ask you, brethren and sisters, if you expect to go into heaven, if
 you do not do his will on earth as it is done in heaven? Can those
 persons who pursue a course of carelessness, neglect of duty, and
 disobedience, when they depart from this life, expect that their
 spirits will associate with the spirits of the righteous in the spirit
 world? I do not expect it, and when you depart from this state of
 existence, you will find it out for yourselves.
 
Vol. 2, p.150
 Brother Grant was speaking about the work of God, in the laying waste
 of nations by sea and by land. I believe it is all the work of God,
 and it is all right. Will He sweep them from the earth in order to
 destroy their power and influence? He will. And when kings, and
 princes, and captains, and great men, according to the greatness of
 the world, go into the world of spirits, they will not have as much
 power as they had here upon the earth. We can hear of their spirits
 trying to peep, and mutter, and mock, and rap, and cause tables to
 dance, and chairs to move from one place to another, but that is all
 the power they have.
 
Vol. 2, p.150
 While I am in the flesh, I can take a chair, or a club, and make you
 feel my power to a still greater extent; I could bruise your flesh,
 and break your bones, but they cannot do anything but peep, and make
 tables and chairs dance, and rap, and give uncertain sounds. That is
 wisdom great enough for the world; it does well enough for them; it is
 all the revelation they deserve; and a few of this people go to those
 spirits. That man or woman who will not learn the principle of
 subjection, and become like clay in the hands of the potter, will be
 led astray by these spirits; and if not by these spirits, something
 will come by and by with more power.
 
Vol. 2, p.150
 The Saints are receiving their endowment, and preparing for that which
 is in the future; to dwell in the heavens, and sit upon thrones, and
 reign over kingdoms and dominions, principalities and powers; and as
 this work progresses, the works of Satan will increase, and he will
 continue to present one thing after another, following up the work of
 God, and increasing means of deception, to lead astray such men and
 women, and take them captive. As the work of God increases in power
 and extent upon the earth, so will the works of Satan increase. I
 expect that tribulation will be upon the wicked, and continue from
 this time until they are swept off from the earth. I just as much
 expect these things as I do to see the sun rise and set
 to-morrow.[p.151] 
 
Vol. 2, p.151
 I would like to see all this people do right, and keep the
 commandments of God. I would like to see them fulfil their covenants,
 and live up to their vows and promises, and fulfil their obligations,
 for they have obligated themselves before God, and before angels, and
 before earthly witnesses, that they would do this.
 
Vol. 2, p.151
 What you have agreed to do, God will require you to perform, if it
 should be ten thousand years after this time. And when the servants of
 God speak to you, and require you to do a thing, the Lord God will
 fulfil His words, and make you fulfil His words he gave to you through
 His servants. Inasmuch as you have come into this Church, and made a
 covenant to forsake the world, and cleave unto the Lord, and keep His
 commandments, the Lord will compel you to do it, if it should be in
 ten thousand years from this time. These are my views, and I know it
 will be so.
 
Vol. 2, p.151
 Comparing us to clay that is in the hands of the potter, if that clay
 is passive, I have power as a potter to mould it and make it into a
 vessel unto honor. Who is to mould these vessels? Is it God Himself in
 person, or is it His servants, His potters, or journeymen, in company
 with those lie has placed to oversee the work? The great Master Potter
 dictates His servants, and it is for them to carry out His purposes,
 and make vessels according to His designs; and when they have done the
 work, they deliver it up to the Master for His acceptance; and if
 their works are not good, He does not accept them; the only works He
 accepts, are those that are prepared according to the design He gave.
 God will not be trifled with; neither will His servants; their words
 have got to be fulfilled, and they are the men that are to mould you,
 and tell you what shape to move in.
 
Vol. 2, p.151
 I do not know that I can compare it better than by the potter's
 business. It forms a good comparison. This is the course you must
 pursue, and I know of no other way that God has prepared for you to
 become sanctified, and moulded, and fashioned, until you become
 modelled to the likeness of the Son of God, by those who are placed to
 lead you. This is a lesson you have to learn as well as myself.
 
Vol. 2, p.151
 When I know that I am doing just as I am told by him who is placed to
 lead this people, I am then a happy man, I am filled with peace, and
 can go about my business with joy and pleasure; I can lie down and
 rise again in peace, and be filled with gladness by night and by day.
 But when I have not done the things that are right, my conscience
 gnaws upon my feelings. This is the course for me to take. If it is
 the course for me to take, it is the course for every other Elder in
 Israel to take—it does not matter who he is, or where he came from;
 whether he be an American, an Englishman, Irishman, Frenchman or
 German, Jew or Gentile; to this you have got to bow, and you have got
 to bow down like the clay in the hands of the potter, that suffers the
 potter to mould it according to his own pleasure. You have all got to
 come to this; and if you do not come to it at this time, as sure as
 the sun ever rose and set, you will be cut from the wheel, and thrown
 back into the mill.
 
Vol. 2, p.151
 You have come from the mill, and you have been there grinding. For
 what purpose? To bring you into a passive condition. You have been
 gathered from the nations of the earth, from among the kindreds,
 tongues, and peoples of the world, to the Valley of the Great Salt
 Lake, to purify and sanctify yourselves, and become like the passive
 clay in the hands of the potter. Now suppose I subject myself enough,
 in the hands of the potter, to be shaped according as he was dictated
 by the Great Master potter, [p.152] that rules over all things in
 heaven and on earth, he would make me into A vessel of honor.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 There are many vessels that are destroyed after they have been moulded
 and shaped. Why? Because they are not contented with the shape the
 potter has given them, but straightway put themselves into a shape to
 please themselves; therefore they are beyond understanding what God
 designs, and they destroy themselves by the power of their own agency,
 for this is given to every man and woman, to do just as they please.
 That is all right, and all just. Well, then, you have to go through a
 great many modellings and shapes, then you have to be glazed and
 burned; and even in the burning, some vessels crack. What makes them
 crack? Because they are snappish; they would not crack, if they were
 not snappish and wilful.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 If you go to the potteries in Staffordshire, England, where the finest
 china ware is manufactured, you will see them take the coarsest
 materials about the pottery, and make a thing in the shape of a half
 bushel; then put the finest ware in these to secure it from danger in
 the burning operation. All the fine ware made in Europe and in China,
 is burnt in this kind of vessels. After they are done with, they are
 cast away—they are vessels of wrath fitted for destruction. So God
 takes the wicked, and makes them protect the righteous, in the process
 of sanctifying, and burning, and purifying, and preparing them, and
 making them fit for the Master's use. 
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 Those saggars, as they are called, are compounded of refuse articles
 that have been cast out; so even they are good for something. The
 wicked are of use, for they are a rod in the hands of the Almighty to
 scourge the righteous, and prepare them for their Master's use, that
 they may enter into the celestial world, and be crowned with glory in
 His presence.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 Brethren who hold the Priesthood how do you like to rebel against
 those who are placed over you in the Priest hood, to rule and guide
 you in the proper way? You Bishops, or Presiding Elder, Teacher,
 Deacon, Apostle, or Prophet, how do you appear when you rebel against
 your head? You look like the woman who rebels against her husband or
 Lord. It also makes the children as bad as the parents; for if the
 parents are rebellious against their superiors, the children will be
 rebellious against their parents. Because the parents do not pursue a
 proper course, God makes their children a scourge to them.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 Parents, if you do not listen to counsel, and walk in the path the
 Priesthood marks out, the Lord will prepare a scourge for you, if it
 is in your own family, to chasten you, and bring you to a knowledge of
 the truth, that you may be humble and penitent, and keep the
 commandments of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 There is not much of this in the city of the Great Salt Lake, but look
 among the settlements north, south, east, and west, and see the
 rebellion against the authorities of which President Young and his
 associates have sent to preside over them; there is scarcely an
 instance where a whole settlement will listen to the counsel of their
 President.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 Do you expect to have peace and plenty, to continue to thrive, and
 increase in property, in life, in herds, in flocks, and in the
 comforts of this life, while you are disobedient to those placed over
 you? You may for a season, but there is a rod preparing for the
 rebellious, and the righteous will have to suffer with the guilty. I
 know that by experience.
 
Vol. 2, p.152
 I will tell you another thing that I know. While the righteous are
 taking the rod along with the wicked, and it comes upon them severely,
 (I have passed through it many times,) they have joy, and peace, and
 consolation, [p.153] and the Spirit of the Lord God rests mightily
 upon them, and is round about them, and they say, in the midst of it
 all, "We are determined, by the help of God, to keep His commandments,
 and by His help to do the will of our President." For if there is no
 man on God's footstool that will stand by him, and assist him, I am
 determined to do all that lies in my power to sustain him while I am
 upon the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.153
 My prayer is, O Lord help me to do thy will, and walk in the footsteps
 of my leader, light up my path, and help me to walk so that my feet
 may never slip, and to keep my tongue from speaking guile; that I may
 never be left to betray my brethren, who hold the Priesthood of the
 Son of God; but that I may always honor that Priesthood, magnify it,
 reverence it, and love it more than I do my life, or my wives and my
 children. If I do that, I know the Priesthood will honor me, and exalt
 me, and bring me back into the presence of God, and also those who
 listen to my counsel as I listen to the counsel of him whose right it
 is to dictate me. If brother Brigham should get a revelation
 containing the will of God concerning His servant Heber, it would be,
 "Let my servant Heber do all things whatsoever my servant Brigham
 shall require at his hands, for that is the will of his Father in
 heaven." If that is the will of God concerning me, what is the will of
 God concerning you? It is the same.
 
Vol. 2, p.153
 Brethren of the Priesthood, let us rise up in the name of Israel's
 God, and dispense with everything that is not of God, and let us
 become one, even as the Father and the Son are one. If we take that
 course we shall triumph over hell, the grave, and over everything else
 that shall oppose our onward progress in earth, or in hell; there is
 nothing we need fear. I fear nothing only to grieve my Father who is
 in heaven, and my brethren who are upon the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.153
 Now suppose my wives and my children would take the same course to
 please me, and be subject to me, as I am to brother Brigham, would
 there be any sorrow, or confusion, or broils? No, there would be no
 sorrow, there would be no blues in my family. I am never blue when I
 do brother Brigham's will; but when I do not do it, I begin to grow
 blue; and when brother Brigham does not do the will of God, he begins
 to feel blue. It always makes my family feel blue when they will not
 do as I wish them; and I suppose it affects almost every family so in
 this town.
 
Vol. 2, p.153
 Do you suppose I am afraid of the world? No. I have nothing to do with
 the world, with the devil, with any of his servants, nor with his
 commandments. All I have to do with is the Saints. I belong to the
 Kingdom of God, with my family, and with everything I possess on earth
 or in heaven, it is the Lord's, and I am His servant, and I devote all
 I have to Him, and to His cause, it is all at the service of this
 Church and people. I have said it to my family, and I say it now, when
 I have finished my course pertaining to the flesh, I am going to deed
 all my property to the Church; my wives, my children, shall not have
 it to quarrel about; but I will deed it all to the Church, and the
 Church shall dictate them from this time henceforth and forever.
 
Vol. 2, p.153
 That is just as I feel; for if I put myself in the Church, and
 everythig I have, and deed it all over to the Church, then I belong to
 the Church, with all I possess. I have not anything but what the Lord
 has given to me; He has given me my houses and my land. I have built
 my houses out of the elements that He organized when He organized the
 earth. My wives, my children, myself, and all I own, belong to the
 Lord God; and [p.154] when I lay down this tabernacle of clay, my
 spirit will return to God who gave it. What can I retain of this world
 when I have done with it in this mortal state? I do not know of
 anything I can take with me. I came into the world naked, and I shall
 go from it taking nothing with me.
 
Vol. 2, p.154
 I have seen many cases where, at the death of the parents, the
 children will quarrel about the property, and fight about it; but my
 inheritance shall not be divided, it must remain whole; for except the
 body remains whole, it will die. If you divide the body, and separate
 the members of it, it will distress the body, make it imperfect, and
 it will go to misery, wretchedness, sorrow, and death. Well, then,
 when you die, put your inheritance into a situation that it will never
 be divided, and there will be no quarrelling about it.
 
Vol. 2, p.154
 It is just so with this Church; if we are united, and the Priesthood
 is united, and the families of this Church, with their husbands at
 their head, are united, we stand, and all hell, with the devil at
 their head, have nothing to do with us; they cannot move us. But if we
 are divided we fall.
 
Vol. 2, p.154
 What do you say to our being one, and clinging together? I speak to
 the brethren; I do not expect any woman will stick to me only my
 wives; if the women of every man stick to him, as the men stick to me,
 then we shall all be stuck together, and live together, and reign
 together, and get rich together, and increase together, and build up
 together, and be as one man in all things. Would we not be a happy
 company? It is that alone that will make you truly happy; and to be
 perfectly limber in the hands of the potter like clay. What makes the
 clay snap? Because it wants its own way; and you cannot be happy
 unless you submit to the law of God, and to the principles of His
 government.
 
Vol. 2, p.154
 When a person is miserable, wretched, and unhappy in himself, put him
 in what circumstances you please, and he is wretched still. If a
 person is poor, and composes his mind, and calmly submits to the
 providences of God, he will feel cheerful and happy in all
 circumstances, if he continues to keep the commandments of God. But
 you may fill the house of a dissatisfied person with everything the
 world can produce, and he will be miserable with all. All heaven could
 not satisfy discontented persons; they must first be satisfied with
 themselves, and content in the situation in which they are placed, and
 learn to acknowledge the hand of God in all things.
 
Vol. 2, p.154
 There are some ladies who are not happy in their present situations;
 but that woman who cannot be happy with one man, cannot be happy with
 two, and a man that is not happy with one wife, cannot be with two,
 even though they are good women. You know all women are good, or ought
 to be. They were made for angelic beings, and I would be glad to see
 them act more angelic in their behaviour. You were made more angelic,
 and a little weaker than man. Man is made of rougher material, to open
 the way, cut down bushes, and kill the snakes, that women may walk
 along through life, and not soil and tear their skirts. When you see a
 woman with ragged skirts, you may know she wears the unmentionables,
 for she is doing the man's business, and has not time to cut off the
 rags that are hanging around her. From this time henceforth you may
 know what woman wears her husband's pants.
 
Vol. 2, p.155
 May the Lord bless you. Amen.[p.155] 
 
 Heber C. Kimball, November 26, 1854
 
 Contentment—Home Manufactures—the Priesthood—
 Tithing—Gathering—Building Up  Zion—Purification
 
 A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 Nov. 26, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.155
 I feel grateful for the privileges and blessings we enjoy as a people.
 This seems to be the feeling of every one that attempts to speak
 before this congregation. But what are the feelings of thousands of
 this people that appreciate their blessings and their enjoyments? I
 know for one that I have never seen a day since I entered into this
 Church, but what I felt thankful for the situation in which I was
 placed. I have been many times poor as to the things of this world,
 but I never saw the time but what I felt rich in regard to the
 principles of life and salvation, that God has revealed to us.
 
Vol. 2, p.155
 I presume there are but few in this valley, and perhaps not one, that
 has seen closer times than I have, or than President Brigham Young
 has. I hear a great many people say, and even some of those who labor
 on the Public Works, that they have nothing but bread to eat and water
 to drink; well, I have seen the time, a great many times, that I had
 not bread to eat, but there was plenty of water, though not half so
 good as we have here in these valleys. I have thought a thousand times
 how it is possible that men can have nothing under the heavens to live
 upon but bread and water, when the valleys are full of vegetation, and
 at the same time they will have plenty of potatoes, beets, carrots,
 pumpkins, and everything of that kind, and still they say they have
 nothing but bread and water! That is a mystery that never has been
 unfolded to me. I have never seen the time in my life but what I had
 something to eat, if it was nothing but some horse beef, or something
 of that kind.
 
Vol. 2, p.155
 Well, there are a great many who labor, and have their three dollars
 and three dollars and a half a day, and they say there is nothing but
 bread and water to live upon. Ask them how much of a family they have,
 and you will learn they have only one wife, and no children, and are
 paid from 18 to 20 dollars a week, and cannot get anything but bread
 and water!
 
Vol. 2, p.155
 I merely speak of this because I have heard it so much. Perhaps they
 cannot get meat, and perhaps they cannot get butter, nor sugar, nor
 coffee, nor tea, but they have plenty of potatoes, and they have
 plenty of beets, carrots, pumpkins, squashes, &c., &c., for there are
 thousands of these things in the Tithing Office. I wish the brethren
 would not come to President Young, nor to any other one, with that
 complaint any more, until the potatoes are all gone. Why not say, "We
 have to live on bread, and water, and potatoes, and pumpkins,
 squashes, and all these good things?" Will you not be so candid as to
 make that report the next time? I know perfectly well we are
 comfortable as a people, and you may go into the United States, and
 into the best cities and towns that there are in the United States,
 and you cannot find so large a congregation as are here together,
 [p.156] which is as well clad as you are to-day. If you could stand
 where I am, and look upon this congregation, you would be surprised to
 see the good clothing you have on; it is better than I ever saw any
 congregation have in any part of the United States, or in any portion
 of Europe that I ever was in; and we have the least cause of complaint
 of any people that live upon the face of the earth; this I know. And I
 know another thing, that a great many people are becoming so
 proud—well, perhaps it is not pride, but they have got so that they
 cannot dress and clothe themselves with anything that is not brought
 here by the merchants. Many will bring in their wool, and their
 linsey, and their good clothing that they make here from the wool, and
 give it to clothe the Indians, for they are too proud to wear it
 themselves. But the day will come when the merchants of the earth will
 lift up their heads and their voices, and cry out, "We have no place
 to sell our merchandize."
 
Vol. 2, p.156
 Will the time ever be that we can make our clothing? We nearly can at
 this time. We can do it almost universally as a people. If there are
 any who have not got the sheep, they can buy the wool cheaper than it
 can be bought in the United States this day. You can buy it at from 20
 to 50 cents a pound. I would like to see the people take a course to
 make their own clothing, make their own machinery, their own knives
 and their own forks, and everything else we need, for the day will
 come when we will be under the necessity of doing it, for trouble and
 perplexity, war and famine, bloodshed and fire, and thunder and
 lightning will roll upon the nations of the earth, insomuch that we
 cannot get to them, nor they to us. If you do not believe me I want
 you to believe the Prophets; read the revelations that came through
 brother Joseph Smith, and through Daniel and Moses, and through Jesus,
 and through all the ancient Prophets. They spoke of these things, and
 declare they shall come to pass in the latter days. Well, what period
 is it now? Unto us it is the "last days," in which, the Lord says by
 His Prophets, when you hear of war, and rumors of war, it will not be
 long before you have it in your own land. Now are we as a people
 preparing and qualifying ourselves for that day, lest it overtake us
 as a thief in the night? It certainly will if we do not wake up from
 our slumber.
 
Vol. 2, p.156
 There is a blessing that attends this people wherever they go, and
 every man that comes to us, or is at a place when we come, I never
 have seen the time but what they begin to get rich. Look at Nauvoo,
 for instance, and see how poor and penniless we were, living in old
 log cabins, and destitute; but we began to get rich, and many became
 wealthy. There is no man upon the face of the earth that will be
 favorable towards Zion and towards this people, but what he will
 prosper temporally as well as spiritually. I have never seen a place,
 since I was born upon the earth, in which I could make one dollar, but
 that I could make 50 dollars among the Saints in the same length of
 time. It seems to cost more to build a house here by one half than it
 does in the United States, still it is easier to build, and to
 multiply and replenish the earth, and raise food, and everything else,
 in this place, than in any other that ever I saw. At the same time
 there are a great many who murmur, and say it is the hardest place
 they ever saw; that is a curiosity to me, when the blessings of the
 Almighty attend us wherever we go; for we can build up a city in a few
 days, or at the furthest in a few years, and it seems to be no trouble
 at all. Brethren and sisters, let us try to appreciate our blessings,
 and honor the calling we have received. At the same time there are
 [p.157] a great many who disregard their profession, and tantalize
 others who hold the Priesthood, and try to make it dishonorable; but
 they cannot do it. I cannot dishonor it, but I can dishonor myself.
 
Vol. 2, p.157
 The Priesthood is a gift from the Almighty, and He has placed a
 portion of it upon me to honor, and if I honor that calling, that
 Priesthood will honor me, it will magnify me before God, and before
 the world. I do know that when I take a course to dishonor myself, I
 degrade myself in the eyes of heaven, and upon earth. When I trifle
 with the Priesthood I trifle with the Almighty; and when I trifle with
 President Young I trifle with the Priesthood, and that Priesthood will
 leave me, and I will fall and I will become disgraced in the eyes of
 heaven, and of all Saints; and I forfeit everything that I had
 attained while I held that Priesthood, when I forfeit it; I forfeit my
 salvation and every blessing I possess.
 
Vol. 2, p.157
 Supposing we all realized this, do you not think that those who have
 the Priesthood, and take a course to pollute not only themselves, but
 their brethren, and their sisters, and degrade themselves, and steal,
 and lie, and take the name of God in vain, would repent speedily? How
 do you suppose the Lord looks upon them? Now reflect one moment; He
 looks upon them with less allowance than I do, and that in proportion
 to the light and knowledge which He has. And how do angels look upon
 them when they are sent forth to minister to those who ;will become
 heirs of salvation?
 
Vol. 2, p.157
 We read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants that when Peter and
 James desired to depart, John desired to tarry, that he might
 accomplish a greater work. "Well," says the Lord, "you may have your
 wishes, and, as John wants to tarry to do a greater work, I will
 authorize you, James and Peter, to assist my servant John to perform a
 good work while he shall tarry." Now, if John has angels to administer
 to him, why not other men Who are servants of the living God? It is
 just as reasonable that they should. I know it is so; I do not believe
 it, but I actually know it; and that the God which I serve lives and
 dwells in the heavens; and I feel to honor Him, I feel to reverence
 Him, and to do a good work by His authority, that I may come into His
 presence, and give up my stewardship with joy, and not with grief; and
 dwell with Him at some future time. And when I give up my stewardship
 to Him, if He considers me worthy, He can restore it to me, with an
 hundred fold beside.
 
Vol. 2, p.157
 We are on trial, and let us prove ourselves by paying our tithing, and
 fulfilling all our duties before God, and see if He will not pour us
 out a blessing that there will not be room to contain it. How in the
 heavens can you prove the Lord whether His word shall be verified, if
 you do not step forward and do as lie has told you? Gentlemen and
 ladies, let me tell you one thing, your withholding does not
 impoverish the Almighty, for you have not anything only what is His,
 and you have not anything only what lie gave you; and do you suppose
 He has given all to you that He possesses? No. When He has given every
 thing that you can retain, that you can watch over, and preside over,
 He is not impoverished, because there is an eternal increase, and
 there is no end to His income, and there is no end to His creations,
 for they go on continually. You have not anything only what you have
 received from the Almighty from day to-day. Where do you get your
 water, your meat, your bread, and the luxuries of life? Did not He
 create them all, or, in other words, organize them? Were not the
 elements thereof placed here upon the earth before you came [p.158]
 here? One half of this people may draw away from the truth, or
 two-thirds of them, or a quarter of them, or all but twenty, if you
 please, and do you suppose it will hinder the salvation, the
 exaltation, the happiness, and the heaven that pertain to those who
 cleave to this Church? No, it won't affect them one hair. If you do
 not pay one dime of tithing it will not impoverish the Almighty, but I
 will tell you where the effect will be, it will affect yourselves,
 your own salvation. If you neglect these things, I tell you the Lord
 will neglect to bless you; it comes on yourselves individually, and it
 stands you in hand, every soul of you, men and women, to arise and
 prove the Lord, and see if He does not watch your faithfulness, and is
 not ready to pour you out a blessing that you have not room to
 receive.
 
Vol. 2, p.158
 Since President Young and others have dwelt upon tithing it is coming
 in first rate, and Bishop Hunter has become frightened; "Good
 heavens," says he, "what shall we do with the tithing? We have not got
 room to put it." "Why," says I, "stretch out, Bishop." If he does not
 stretch out, he will, in comparison, be like an artificial globe, he
 will become round, he will draw up, that is the trouble. Too many have
 got the sweeny, and the skins are growing tight on their flesh, and
 even on their bones. Some of the Bishops and Elders become so
 contracted that it is too hard for them to pay their tithing when it
 pertains to them as individuals, for it is an individual salvation.
 Let us be one in these things, and be up and doing while it is time;
 and it is time all the time, and it is time in eternity all the time,
 and always will be; and when we get into the next stage of action it
 will be time while we are there, and it will be eternity around us.
 Let us go to work and purify our hearts—our tabernacles—and purify and
 cleanse our houses, and let us rise up as a people. What say ye? Do
 you feel inclined to do it? Let us show to the world that we are
 Saints, for it hurts my feelings to see the steps that some Elders
 here are taking right in the midst of Israel, rising up in clans to
 steal from their brethren, and thinking we shall believe it is some
 one else. Is that righteous? Is that the religion of Christ? Is that
 doing as you would wish to be dealt by? Such characters will see
 sorrow, they will see wretchedness, they will see misery; and may God
 grant that their misery may begin to fall upon them, and increase,
 that they may never rest until they repent, and wash away their sins,
 and turn unto the Lord; I wish this on conditions you know. Well, here
 we pray, and here we desire, that inasmuch as the world raise weapons
 against Zion, or against God's people, we pray that these weapons may
 fall upon their own heads, and not upon ours; we pray, inasmuch as
 they dig pits, that they may fall into them instead of getting us into
 them. 
 
Vol. 2, p.158
 Bless your souls, I have no fear about any matters pertaining to this
 people, if they would rise up and be as one man, and act by common
 consent with the President, as his Counsellors and as the Twelve do.
 The Twelve feel to be one with the First Presidency, as they are with
 eachother. I do not fear this world, nor do I fear anything that is in
 it, for where there is union and concentration with that man whom God
 has appointed, there is a power that this earth cannot handle. Now the
 world do not know this, but still they are fearful; there is something
 out of sight which they fear. Again, if those who go forth to preach
 the Gospel could speedily gather every one of the Saints from Europe,
 Asia, Africa, the islands of the sea, and from wherever they are
 scattered, there would be twenty thousand, yes, fifty [p.159]
 thousand, converted, where there now are not ten. The lingerers are
 right in the gate, like a dog in a manger; they will neither eat
 themselves nor let anybody else eat; and they are an offence in the
 eyes of the world, and they block up the work from rolling on. I wish
 they were gathered into a brush heap and burned, that is those who
 ought to be burned, and the rest gathered with us; for the Lord, in
 the veil first start of this Church, said, "All those who have entered
 into covenant with me, and come into my Church, let them gather
 themselves together into one place." Still, do you not see how
 desirous people are to scatter here and there, and not go as they are
 told; but they are for getting off by themselves, to partake of the
 spirit of the world, and the spirit of selfishness; and they want to
 own everything there is, that no person or being can get within miles
 of them.
 
Vol. 2, p.159
 We are commanded to gather into one place, and purify ourselves, and
 sanctify ourselves, that we may be prepared for His coming; for He
 will come by and bye, when He gets ready; the time is not very far
 off, as many suppose; He will not come to the wicked first, but to
 those who are virtuous, and have kept their covenants; and when He
 comes to the wicked He will come in the clouds of heaven and in flames
 of fire, and will take vengeance on them, and on those that know not
 God, and do not obey His counsel, and His Priesthood, and the power He
 has placed upon earth. To me, the word comes from brother Brigham as
 the word of the Lord; but how many there are who disregard it. He is
 the delegate that God has appointed to be Joseph's successor, and his
 word is the word of the Lord, whether it is written or not; whether it
 comes out as revelation or not, it is the word of God to those who
 believe and practise it; and when this is done the blessings of the
 Lord God will rest upon this people to that degree that you cannot
 conceive nor imagine. As for riches, let us seek after the riches of
 eternal life, and let us seek first the kingdom of God, and its
 righteousness, and then all necessary things shall be added unto us,
 both those that pertain to earth, and that pertain to heaven and
 heavenly things. As to what little I have in this world, I have not
 anything but what belongs to the Almighty;and if I have got anything
 here in my possession that I am steward over, if it is wanted I want
 He should have it, I do not care what it is. I know the earth is full
 of the abundance of everything that is or ever was upon it; and we are
 bound to prosper if we take this course, but if we do not we shall
 experience the opposite; and when the opposite takes place it will be
 worse, and more sorrowful, and more to be dreaded than anything we
 have ever had to experience.
 
Vol. 2, p.159
 I wish many of you had been through the scenes that brother Brigham
 and many others have. "What, do you want us to pass through the same
 that you have?" Yes, and more abundantly. Do you think I will cry
 about it? No; I will rejoice if you only stick to the faith, because
 it will be for your good—for your happiness; it will give you an
 experience that you have not got, and I do not know that you can have
 it until you have been tried. You have never seen the day that you
 have had to watch with your firelock in readiness; that is, you have
 not had to watch President Young, with your fire-arms and other
 weapons of defence, and not only to watch him, but to watch you
 Elders. This was all the time the case in the former part of our
 career in this Church, and we were happy then; were we not, brother
 Brigham? ["Yes, sir."] and rejoiced all the day long that it was no
 worse with us.
 
Vol. 2, p.160
 We talk of these things to you a great many times; well, we have
 passed [p.160] through a great deal of tribulation. Though there may
 be individuals who have passed through pretty close places, yet I
 never saw a place where there was not a chance to get out some time;
 but have you, as a people, one in a hundred of you, passed through any
 great trials? Many of you have been brought here free of expense, and
 did not work to pay one dime of it, until you got here, and got
 settled. Did we get carried in our early day? No, we had to look out
 for ourselves, and then take a large back load besides.
 
Vol. 2, p.160
 Some say they do not want to work here for nothing and find themselves
 but we found ourselves, that is, we found ourselves right there.
 Telling about finding ourselves! God finds us, and furnishes us with
 everything we have, with the breath we breathe and the earth we stand
 upon, and the water that we drink. Do you make all these things? No,
 the Lord made them, and placed them here upon the earth for our use;
 He made the wheel and organized it; we have the seed, and all we have
 to do is to sow one kernel and get a thousand, to sow one bushel and
 get twenty, forty, or eighty; to plant one bushel of corn and get five
 hundred; to plant six bushels of potatoes and get three or four
 hundred. Find yourselves, do you? Did you find the seed? No, you did
 not, the Lord found it; when He came here He brought it with Him, and
 He told His sons to sow it, and let it increase.
 
Vol. 2, p.160
 You are aware that my object in addressing you is to try to influence
 your minds to do good, and take the right course, and listen to
 counsel, and to the government of God as it is established upon the
 earth. Do you suppose I would occupy this stand, were it not that
 peradventure I might persuado you? I am exhorting you to faithfulness,
 humility, and to be true to your integrity, and to your God, and to
 one another, and to pray. There are a great many men will pray when
 you ask them to pray, but I doubt whether they pray at any other time,
 but they must keep up an appearance in our midst, and at the same time
 carry on iniquity right here in the heart of Zion. As some one said
 here last Sabbath, I wish things would take a little different course,
 that we should have no necessity of exhorting you to faithfulness. I
 wish you would exhort yourselves to faithfulness, and then practise
 it, and then continue in it to the end. Let us go, to work and build
 up Zion as well as build up ourselves, for when we build up Zion we
 build up ourselves, when we enrich Zion we enrich ourselves. When we
 build up the Public Works we enrich ourselves, for the public
 improvements increase the value of our private improvements, and they
 are connected together. Let President Brigham Young and his
 Counsellors, and the Twelve, leave this place and go to Fillmore, and
 property in Fillmore will rise the moment we go there and commence to
 build a temple. Lots, instead of selling for 25 dollars, will sell for
 25 hundred. Take away the temple from here, and place it there, and
 see what a change it will make; for where the carcase is, there the
 eagles will gather together, and you cannot help yourselves. Do you
 know it? Now let us go to work and build up these Public Works, and
 make things look nice and comfortable. It will take us but a little
 while to do a thing if we have means to do it; for the more means
 there are, the more men can be employed; and after all true riches are
 in labor and muscle, the sinew and the bone, more than in gold and
 silver, and fine clothing. Did you ever see a piece of calico make
 itself? It is produced by bone and sinew.
 
Vol. 2, p.160
 Some in the world say, "I never can believe the earth was made with
 [p.161] hands, or if it was, it is certainly a curiosity for the Lord
 to measure the whole of it in the hollow of His hand, and it is said
 He did; He hefted it and weighed it in a balance. What does all this
 mean? Does it not mean what it says, or does it mean something else?"
 God made the earth, and He made it with His hands, just as much as I
 ever made a vessel from clay with my hands. I shaped it, but the
 elements were made before; I only took the material from the bank and
 organized it and put it into Such shape as my master told me. An
 apprentice who goes to a trade has to do as his master tells him. Look
 at it, we are apprentices, and we ought to become obedient to our
 masters, that we may become workmen who need not be ashamed to present
 ourselves before our masters, or before those who of right take
 cognizance of us.
 
Vol. 2, p.161
 In Europe all the troops that are enlisted have to be taken and
 drilled, and when they have been drilled for many years, they have to
 learn to march with heads up, and eyes right or left, and all step
 alike; after they can do this first rate they must then be examined by
 the best military men, and when they are approved they are sent to
 different parts of the earth to take stations. That is good, is it
 not?
 
Vol. 2, p.161
 The Saints have to come to as careful discipline, and the day will
 come when the wicked will have to come to it, and if they do not learn
 to step right, they will be made to do it. I was speaking about it
 yesterday, when I went with brother Brigham to see the review; they
 are improving, no doubt, though our troops were not all there. We were
 speaking about an open vision that we saw some years ago; it was not
 seen in the dark, but we saw it with our natural eyes; President
 Young, myself, brother Phineas Young, and many others saw it. We saw
 an army start from the east, and go to the south, and there were
 twelve men in a column, and one column came right after the other, so
 that when the first stepped, the next stepped in their track; and they
 had swords, guns, knapsacks, caps, and feathers, and we could see them
 march with a uniform step from one side of the heavens to the other.
 This we saw with our natural eyes, and looked upon it for hours; it
 was the very night that the angel delivered the plates to Joseph
 Smith.
 
Vol. 2, p.161
 This army marched to the southwest, and they marched as if there was a
 battle to take place; and we could hear the clashing of their swords
 and guns, and the measured tread of their march, just as plain as I
 ever heard the movements of troops on the earth. John P. Greene came
 to wake me up to look upon it. I am speaking of this to show you how
 exact in our discipline and government we must be to prepare us for a
 celestial being; we have got to begin to come to it, and I would like
 to know when you will begin to prepare yourselves. The whole world
 have got to see and feel the armies of heaven, and when they come they
 will come with order, and when they are commanded to act there will be
 no running away, and there will be no traitors in that army, but it
 will be composed of virtuous Saints, who are clothed with the power of
 God, and have the integrity of heavenly beings. They will not sell
 whisky, and stick up grogeries, and establish distilleries, and engage
 in various other operations to pollute this people among whom they
 have enlisted, even under the banners of Christ. Among the wicked
 there will be disorder, but in the armies of heaven there will be
 order. Things in heaven are in order, there is a pure government
 there, and it must be observed, and strictly adhered to; this you read
 in your Bibles. When the order of that government was threatened,
 [p.162] did not Michael the archangel, with the hosts of heaven that
 were with him, east Lucifer out, and all his votaries?
 
Vol. 2, p.162
 The world is in confusion, and shun we pattern after the world, or
 after the armies of heaven? What do you say as a people? To pattern
 after heavenly things is my religion, it is what I believe, and is
 what I would like to praetise, and what I would like to see the Elders
 in Israel practise, and all who profess to be Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.162
  To judge from my exhortation at this time, some of those who come in
 from the States might think we are quite corrupt and wicked here; but
 the gentlemen and ladies who have come in our midst, know that this is
 the most virtuous and upright community that they ever lived with; and
 if they ever become doubtful about it, let them go back to the States
 after they have lived here. You know that it is said to be the most
 celebrated place for good order. I say the majority of this people are
 the best that ever lived, or dwelt upon the earth, according to their
 experience. Is not that a pretty good recommend? But there are some
 scoundrels, and when we think of it, we wish it were otherwise. But
 you remember the figure that Jesus used; said he, the kingdom of
 heaven is like unto a net that is cast into the sea, and it brought
 together an kinds. Don't you see them here? It is that, for one thing,
 which makes me think it is "Mormonism;" if there were not such devils
 here I might doubt occasionally; or in other words, might doubt, if
 there was any chance to doubt, but there is none. Just look at the
 different kinds of fish. There is a time coming for the net to be
 drawn in, and all the fish drawn together, both good and bad; the good
 will be put into baskets, and the bad will be cast away. You recollect
 the passage. The day will come when we who prove faithful will dwell
 on this earth in a Holy City, and it will be walled in, and there will
 be fine buildings of every description in it; we have not a house here
 that will compare with the most inferior that will be in that city.
 Why do you not qualify yourselves, and prepare to go into that city
 and kingdom where you can be still more useful?
 
Vol. 2, p.162
 Now look at yourselves, and scan yourselves, and see whether you are
 fit subjects to go there. Are you without spot or blemish? If not,
 awake and exert yourselves to work righteousness. What will you see
 outside of that city? Dogs, sorcerers, and whoremongers, and those who
 love and make a lie, and steal, and disobey the requirements of God,
 and take His name in vain. Are they going inside? No; but a wall will
 have to be built to keep the devils out, even in heaven; and still,
 many do not deem it necessary for Saints to be gathered together and
 wall in a city!
 
Vol. 2, p.162
 Awake, all ye Israel, from your slumber, and call upon God, and listen
 to His counsel, and obey, and then we shall prevail, and not be
 prevailed against; then we shall live forever, and see the devil cast
 out of heaven, and destroyed with his works. I do not expect to live
 for ever in this old body, for I am going to have a new one. Then let
 me magnify and keep this body pure, that I may he entitled to a new
 one, and if I do not keep this pure I shall not be entitled to a
 better; neither will any of you, except you honor this body. Now, will
 you go and pollute yourselves, and lose the right and title to a
 resurrection, to dwell with the Saints, and with God the Father, and
 His Son Jesus Christ, who is my brother? You who do not wish to be
 Saints, who do not care anything about righteousness, and desire to
 follow the evil habits yon have been accustomed to in other countries,
 will you not please to leave [p.163] us? Will you lift up your hands
 and show yourselves? No. I can not get a hand up, you keep down under
 the curtain; but we will find you out by and bye, and we will east
 nuisances out of this city; for in a city acknowledged by God the
 Eternal Father grog shops cannot be tolerated. Look in the Eastern
 States; we cast them out there as nuisances, and they never can be
 tolerated here. Don't you say it will be better to take that course
 than to have the chastity of our virtuous women violated? Drunkenness
 and pollution cannot prevail while we dwell here, and when we remove
 there will be nobody here but devils. Every place we have left has
 become a literal hell. Look at Nauvoo, which we tried to build up, and
 they would not let us, but killed our Prophet and Patriarch, because
 we preached, and tried to practise, the same righteous course which I
 am now exhorting you to pursue. That is what they drove us for. I know
 all about it, I was there, and President Young was there. We never had
 any peace in the States after we embraced "Mormonism;" even as soon as
 I embraced it in my own country, men came into my house to drive and
 mob me. They had no fault to find with me and brother Brigham, but
 with our religion, because it was severe towards the wicked and
 ungodly. Now, you who profess to be in the sheepfold, for Heaven's
 sake be subject to the law and government of the Shepherd.
 
Vol. 2, p.163
 Have I said enough? I feel just as I say; I am honest. I am a servant
 of God, and I intend to sustain His cause. When we came to this Valley
 we came to leave wickedness and work righteousness, though we came
 here because we were obliged to.
 
Vol. 2, p.163
 Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and cause peace and plenty to
 abound among you from this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.
 
 Joseph Smith, June 30, 1843
 
 The Constitutions of the United States and Illinois—Nauvoo Charter and
 Municipal Court—Writ of Habeas Corpus
 
 An Address by President Joseph Smith, Delivered on 
 the evening of his arrival from Dixon, June 30, 1843, 
 in the Grove, near the Temple, Nauvoo; about eight thousand people 
 having hastily assembled, under the most intense excitement, in 
 consequence of the attempt of Sheriff Reynolds, of Jackson County,
 Missouri, 
 to kidnap him to Missouri, by preventing him from obtaining a 
 writ of Habeas Corpus.
 
 [Reported By Dr. Willard Richards and Elder Wilford Woodruff.]
 
 Vol. 2, p.163
 The congregation is large; I shall require attention. I discovered
 what the emotions of the people were on my arrival at this city, and I
 have come here to say, "How do you do?" to all parties, and I do now
 at this time say to all, "How do you do?" I meet you with a heart full
 of gratitude to Almighty God; and I presume you all feel the same. I
 am well—I am hearty. I hardly know how to express my feelings—I feel
 as [p.164] strong as a giant. I pulled sticks with the men coming
 along, and I pulled up with one hand the strongest man that could be
 found: then two men tried, but they could not pull me up; and I
 continued to pull mentally until I pulled Missouri to Nauvoo. But I
 will pass from that subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.164
 There has been great excitement in the country since Joseph H.
 Reynolds and Harmon Wilson took me; but I have been cool and
 dispassionate through the whole. Thank God, I am now a prisoner in the
 hands of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, and not in the hands of
 Missourians.
 
Vol. 2, p.164
 It is not so much my object to tell of my afflictions, trials, and
 troubles, as to speak of the writ of Habeas Corpus, so that the minds
 of all may be corrected. It has been asserted by the great and wise
 men, lawyers and others, that our municipal powers and legal tribunals
 are not to be sanctioned by the authorities of the State; and
 accordingly they want to make it lawful to drag away innocent men from
 their families and friends, and have them put to death by ungodly men
 for their religion! Relative to our city charter, courts, right of
 Habeas Corpus, &c., I wish you to know and publish that we have all
 power; and if any man from this time forth says anything to the
 contrary, cast it into his teeth. There is a secret in this; if there
 is not power in our charter and courts, then there is not power in the
 State of Illinois, nor in the Congress or Constitution of the United
 States, for the United States gave unto Illinois her constitution or
 charter, and Illinois gave unto Nauvoo her charters, ceding unto us
 our vested rights, which she has no right or power to take from us;
 all the power there was in Illinois she gave to Nauvoo; and any man
 that says to the contrary, is a fool. The Municipal Court has all the
 power to issue and determine writs of Habeas Corpus, within the limits
 of this city, that the Legislature can confer. This city has all the
 power that the State Courts have, and was given by the same
 authority—the Legislature.
 
Vol. 2, p.164
 I want you to hear and learn, O Israel! this day, what is for the
 happiness and peace of this city and people. If our enemies are
 determined to oppress us, and deprive us of our constitutional rights
 and privileges as they have done; and if the authorities that are on
 the earth will not sustain us in our rights, nor give us that
 protection which the laws and constitution of the United States, and
 of this State, guarantee unto us, then we will claim them from a
 higher power —from Heaven—yea, from God Almighty.
 
Vol. 2, p.164
 I have dragged these men here by my hand, and will do it again; but I
 swear I will not deal so mildly with them again; for the time has come
 when forbearance is no longer a virtue; and if you or I are again
 taken unlawfully, you are at liberty to give loose to blood and
 thunder. But be cool, be deliberate, be wise, act with almighty power,
 and when you pull, do it effectually—make a sweepstakes for once!
 
Vol. 2, p.164
 My lot has always been cast among the warmest hearted people; in every
 time of trouble, friends, even among strangers, have been raised up
 unto me, and assisted me.
 
Vol. 2, p.164
 The time has come when the vail is torn off from the State of
 Illinois, and its citizens have delivered me from the State of
 Missouri; friends that were raised up unto me would have spilt their
 life's blood, to have torn me from the hands of Reynolds and Wilson,
 if I had asked them; but I told them not. I would be delivered by the
 power of God, and generalship; and I have brought these men to Nauvoo,
 and committed them to her from whom I was torn, not as prisoners in
 chains, but as prisoners of kindness.[p.165] I have treated them
 kindly, I have had the privilege of rewarding them good for evil. They
 took me unlawfully, treated me rigorously, strove to deprive me of my
 rights, and would have run with me into Missouri to have been
 murdered, if Providence had not interposed; but now they are in my
 hands, and I have taken them into my house, set them at the head of my
 table, and placed before them the best which my house afforded; and
 they were waited upon by my wife, whom they deprived of seeing me when
 I was taken.
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 I have no doubt but I shall be discharged by the Municipal Court: were
 I before any good tribunal I should be discharged, as the Missouri
 writs are illegal, and good for nothing—they are "without form and
 void."
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 But before I will bear this unhallowed persecution any longer—before I
 will be dragged away again, among my enemies for trial, I will spill
 the last drop of blood in my veins, and will see all my energies IN
 HELL! To bear it any longer would be a sin, and I will not bear it any
 longer. Shall we bear it any longer? [One universal "No!" ran through
 all the vast assembly, like a loud peal of thunder.]
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 I wish the lawyer who says we have no powers in Nauvoo may be choked
 to death with his own words. Don't employ lawyers, or pay them money
 for their knowledge, for I have learnt they don't know anything. I
 know more than they all.
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel; he that believeth in
 our chartered rights, may come here and be saved, and he that does not
 shall remain in ignorance. If any lawyer shall say there is more power
 in other places and charters, with respect to Habeas Corpus, than in
 Nauvoo, believe it not. I have converted this candidate for Congress
 [pointing to Cyrus Walker, Esq.], that the right of Habeas Corpus is
 included in our charter. If he continues converted, I will vote for
 him.
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 I have been with these lawyers, and they have treated me well; but I
 am here in Nauvoo, and the Missourian too. I got here by a lawful writ
 of Habeas Corpus, issued by the Master in chancery of Lee County, and
 made returnable to the nearest tribunal in the Fifth Judicial District
 having jurisdiction to try and determine such writs: and here is that
 tribunal, just as it should be.
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 However indignant you may feel about the high hand of oppression which
 has been raised against me by these men, use not the hand of violence
 against them; for they could not be prevailed upon to come here till I
 pledged my honor and my life that a hair of their heads should not be
 hurt. Will you all support my pledge, and thus preserve my honor? One
 universal "Yes!" burst from the assembled thousands.] This is another
 proof of your attachment to me. I know how ready you are to do right;
 you have done great things, and manifested your love towards me in
 flying to my assistance on this occasion. I bless you, in the name of
 the Lord, with all the blessings of heaven and earth you are capable
 of enjoying.
 
Vol. 2, p.165
 I have learned we have no need to suffer as we have heretofore—we can
 call others to our aid. I know the Almighty will bless all good men—He
 will bless you; and the time has come when there will be such a
 flocking to the standard of liberty as never has been, or shall be
 hereafter. What an era has commenced! Our enemies have prophesied that
 we would establish our religion by the sword; is it true? No, but if
 Missouri will not stay her cruel hand in her unhallowed persecutions
 against us, I restrain you not any longer: I Say, in the name of Jesus
 Christ, by the authority of the Holy Priesthood, I this day turn the
 key that opens the heavens to restrain [p.166] you no longer from this
 time forth. I will lead you to battle; and if you are not afraid to
 die, and feel disposed to spill your blood in your own defence, you
 will not offend me. Be not the aggressor—bear until they strike you on
 the one cheek; then offer the other and they will be sure to strike
 that then defend yourselves, and God will hear you off, and you shall
 stand forth clear before His tribunal.
 
Vol. 2, p.166
 If any citizens of Illinois say we shall not have our rights, treat
 them as strangers and not friends, and let them go to hell and be
 damned! Some say they will mob us; let them mob and be damned! If we
 have to give up our chartered rights, privileges, and freedom, which
 our fathers fought, bled, and died for, and which the Constitution of
 the United States, and of this State, guarantee unto us, we will do it
 only at the point of the sword and bayonet.
 
Vol. 2, p.166
 Many lawyers contend for those things which are against the rights of
 men, and I can only excuse them because of their ignorance. Go forth
 and advocate the laws and rights of the people, ye lawyers; if not,
 don't get into my hands, or under the lash of my tongue.
 
Vol. 2, p.166
 Lawyers say the powers of the Nauvoo charter are dangerous; but I ask,
 is the Constitution of the United States, or of this State, dangerous?
 No; neither are the charters granted unto Nauvoo by the Legislature of
 Illinois dangerous, and those who say they are, are fools. We have not
 enjoyed unmolested those rights which the Constitution of the United
 States of America, and our charters grant. Missouri and all wicked men
 raise the hue and cry against us, and are not satisfied. Some
 political aspirants of this State also are raising the hue and cry
 that the powers in the charters granted unto the city of Nauvoo are
 dangerous; and although the General Assembly have conferred them upon
 our city, yet the whine is raised—"Repeal them, take them away;" like
 the boy who swapped off his jack-knife, and then cried, "Daddy, daddy,
 I have sold my jack-knife, and got sick of my bargain, and I want to
 get it back again." But how are they going to help themselves? Raise
 mobs? And what can mobocrats do in the midst of Kirkpatrickites? No
 better than a hunter in the claws of a bear. If mobs come upon you any
 more here, dung your gardens with them. We don't want any excitement;
 but after we have done all, we will rise up, Washington-like, and
 break off the hellish yoke that oppresses us, and we will not be
 mobbed.
 
Vol. 2, p.166
 The day before I was taken at Inlet Grove, I rode with my wife through
 Dixon to visit some friends, and I said to her, "Here is a good
 people." I felt this by the Spirit of God. The next day I was a
 prisoner in their midst, in the hands of Reynolds of Missouri, and
 Wilson of Carthage. As the latter drove up, he exclaimed, "Ha, ha, ha,
 by God we have got the Prophet now!" He gloried much in it; but he is
 now our prisoner. When they came to take me, they held two cocked
 pistols to my head, and saluted me with "God damn you, I'll shoot you!
 I'll shoot you, God damn you;" repeating these threats nearly fifty
 times from first to last. I asked them what they wanted to shoot me
 for. They said they would do it if I made any resistance. "O very
 well," I replied, "I have no resistance to make." They then dragged me
 away, and I asked them by what authority they did these things. They
 said, "By a writ from the Governors of Missouri and Illinois." I then
 told them I wanted a writ of Habeas Corpus. Their reply was, "God damn
 you, you shan't have it." I told a man to go to Dixon, and get me a
 writ of Habeas Corpus. Wilson then repeated, "God damn you, you shan't
 have [p.167] it; I'll shoot you." When we arrived at Dixon, I sent for
 a lawyer, who came, and Reynolds shut the door in his face, and would
 not let me speak to him, repeating "God damn you, I'll shoot you. I
 turned to him, opened my bosom, and told him to "shoot away; I have
 endured so much persecution and oppression that I am sick of life; why
 then don't you shoot, and have done with it, instead of talking so
 much about it?" This somewhat checked his insolence. I then told him
 that I would have counsel to consult; and eventually I obtained my
 wish. The lawyers came to me, and I got a writ of Habeas Corpus for
 myself, and also a writ against Reynolds and Wilson for unlawful
 proceedings and cruel treatment towards me. Thanks to the good
 citizens of Dixon, who nobly took their stand against such
 unwarrantable and unlawful oppression, my persecutors could not get
 out of town that night; although, when they first arrived, they swore
 I should not remain in Dixon five minutes; and I found they had
 ordered homes accordingly to proceed to Rock Island. I pledged my
 honor to my counsel that the Nauvoo city charter conferred
 jurisdiction to investigate the subject; so we came to Nauvoo, where I
 am now prisoner in the custody of a higher tribunal than the circuit
 court.
 
Vol. 2, p.167
 The charter says that "the city council shall have power and authority
 to make, ordain, establish, and execute such ordinances, not repugnant
 to the Constitution of the United States, or of this State, as they
 may deem necessary for the peace, benefit, and safety of the
 inhabitants of said city ;" and also that "the Municipal Court shall
 have power to grant writs of Habeas Corpus in all cases arising under
 the ordinances of the city council." The city council have passed an
 ordinance "that no citizen of this city shall be taken out of this
 city by any writ, without the privilege of a writ of Habeas Corpus."
 There is nothing but what we have power over, except where restricted
 by the Constitution of the United States. "But," say the mob, "what
 dangerous powers!" Yes, dangerous, because they will protect the
 innocent, and put down mobocrats. The Constitution of the United
 States declares that the privilege of the writ of Habeas Corpus shall
 not be denied. Deny me the right of Habeas Corpus, and I will fight
 with gun, sword, cannon, whirlwind, and thunder, until they are used
 up like the Kilkenny cats.
 
Vol. 2, p.167
 We have more power than most charters confer, because we have power to
 go behind the writ, and try the merits of the case.
 
Vol. 2, p.167
 If these powers are dangerous, then the Constitution of the United
 States, and of this State, are dangerous; but they are not dangerous
 to good men; they are only so to bad men who are breakers of the laws.
 So with the laws of the country, and so with the ordinances of Nauvoo;
 they are dangerous to mobs, but not to good men who wish to keep the
 laws.
 
Vol. 2, p.167
 We do not go out of Nauvoo to disturb anybody, or any city, town, or
 place; why then need they be troubled about us? Let them not meddle
 with our affairs, but let us alone. After we had been deprived of our
 rights and privilegcs of citizenship, driven from town to town, place
 to place, and State to State, with the sacrifice of our homes and
 lands, our blood has been shed, many having been murdered; and all
 this because of our religion—because we worship Almighty God according
 to the dictates of our own consciences. Shall we longer bear these
 cruelties, which have been heaped upon us for the last ten years in
 the face of heaven, and in open violation of the Constitution and laws
 of these United States, and of this State? God forbid! I will [p.168]
 not bear it: if they take away my rights, I will fight for them
 manfully and righteously until I am used up. We have done nothing
 against the rights of others.
 
Vol. 2, p.168
 You speak of lawyers; I am a lawyer too, but the Almighty God has
 taught me the principle of law; and the true meaning and intent of the
 writ of Habeas Corpus is to defend the innocent, and investigate the
 subject. Go behind the writ, and if the form of one that is issued
 against an innocent man is right, he should not be dragged to another
 State, and there be put to death, or be in jeopardy of life and limb,
 because of prejudice, when he is innocent. The benefits of the
 Constitution and Laws are alike for all; and the great Eloheim has
 given me the privilege of having the benefits of the Constitution, and
 the writ of Habeas Corpus, and I am bold to ask for this privilege
 this day; and I ask, in the name of Jesus Christ, and all that is
 sacred, that I may have your lives and all your energies to carry out
 the freedom which is chartered to us. Will you all help me? If so,
 make it manifest by raising the right hand. [There was a unanimous
 response, a perfect sea of hands being elevated.] Here is truly a
 committee of the whole.
 
Vol. 2, p.168
 When at Dixon, a lawyer came to me as counsel; Reynolds and Wilson
 said I should not speak to any man, and they would shoot any man who
 should dare to speak to me. An old grey-headed man came up, and said I
 should have counsel, and he was not afraid of their pistols. The
 people of Dixon were ready to take me from my persecutors, and I could
 have killed them notwithstanding their pistols; but I had no
 disposition to kill any man, though my worst enemy—not even Boggs: in
 fact he would have more hell to live in the reflection of his past
 crimes, than to die. After this, I had lawyers enough, and I obtained
 a writ for Joseph H. Reynolds, and Harmon Wilson, for damage, assault,
 and battery, as well as the writ of Habeas Corpus.
 
Vol. 2, p.168
 We started for Ottoway, and arrived at Pawpaw Grove, thirty-two miles,
 where we stopped for the night. Squire Walker sent Mr. Campbell,
 Sheriff of Lee County, to my assistance, and he came, and slept by me.
 In the morning, certain men wished to see me, but I was not allowed to
 see them. The news of my arrival had hastily circulated about the
 neighborhood; and very early in the morning the largest room in the
 hotel was filled with citizens, who were anxious to hear me preach,
 and requested me to address them. Sheriff Reynolds entered the room,
 and said, pointing to me, "I wish you to understand this man is my
 prisoner, and I want you should disperse; you must not gather round
 here in this way." Upon which an aged gentleman who was lame, and
 carried a large hickory walking-stick, advanced towards Reynolds,
 bringing his hickory upon the floor, said, "You damned infernal puke;
 we'll learn you to come here and interrupt gentlemen: sit down there,
 [pointing to a very low chair,] and sit still, don't open your head
 till General Smith gets through talking; if you never learned manners
 in Missouri, we'll teach you that gentlemen are not to be imposed upon
 by a nigger driver: you can not kidnap men here, if you do in
 Missouri; and if you attempt it here, there's a committee in this
 Grove that will sit on your case; and, sir, it is the: highest
 tribunal in the United States, as from its decision there is no
 appeal." Reynolds, no doubt aware that the person addressing him was
 at the head of a committee, who had prevented the settlers on the
 public domain from being imposed upon by land speculators, sat down in
 silence, while I addressed the assembly for an hour and a half [p.169]
 on the subject of marriage; my visitors having requested me to give
 them my views of the law of God respecting marriage.
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 My freedom commenced from that hour. We came direct from Paw-paw Grove
 to Nauvoo, having got our writ directed to the nearest court having
 authority to try the case, which was the Municipal Court of this city.
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 It did my soul good to see your feelings and love manifested towards
 me. I thank God that I have the honor to lead so virtuous and honest a
 people, to be your leader and lawyer, as was Moses to the children of
 Israel. Hosannah! Hosannah!! HOSANNAH!! to Almighty God, who has
 delivered us thus from out of the seven troubles! I commend you to His
 grace, and may the blessings of heaven rest upon you, in the name of
 Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 [President Smith then introduced Mr. Cyrus Walker to the assembled
 multitude; and remarked to him]—These are the greatest dupes, as a
 body of people, that ever lived, or I am not as big a rogue as I am
 reported to be. I told Mr. Warren I would not discuss the subject of
 religion with you. I understand the Gospel, and you do not; you
 understand the quackery of law, and I do not.
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 [Mr. Walker then addressed the people to the effect that from what he
 had seen in the Nauvoo city charter, it gave the power to try writs of
 Habeas Corpus, &c. After which President Smith continued as follows—]
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 If the Legislature have granted Nauvoo the right of determining cases
 of Habeas Corpus, it is no more than they ought to have done, or more
 than our fathers fought for.
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 Furthermore, if Missouri continues her warfare, and to issue her writs
 against me and this people unlawfully and unjustly as she has done,
 and to take away and trample upon our rights, I swear in the name of
 Almighty God, and with uplifted hands to heaven, I will spill my
 heart's blood in our defence. They shall not take away our rights; and
 if they don't stop leading me by the nose, I will lead them by the
 nose; and if they don't let me alone, I will turn up the world—I will
 make war. When we shake our own bushes, we want to catch our own
 fruit.
 
Vol. 2, p.169
 The lawyers themselves acknowledge that we have all power granted us
 in our charters that we could ask for—that we had more power than any
 other court in the state; for all other courts were restricted, while
 ours was not; and I thank God Almighty for it. I will not be rode down
 to hell by the Missourians any longer; and it is my privilege to speak
 in my own defence; and I appeal to your integrity and honor, that you
 will stand by and help me, according to the covenant you have this day
 made.[p.170] 
 
 Brigham Young, February 18, 1855, (Talk 1)
 
 The Constitution and Government of the United  
 States—Rights and Policy of the Latter-Day Saints
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 Feb. 18, 1855.
 
 [Read By Elder Thomas Bullock.]
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 Brethren, Sisters, and Friends—
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 We are a people believing in the providences of God, and acknowledging
 His hand in His dealings with us from day to day.
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 We are a people whose rise and progress from the beginning, has been
 the work of God our Heavenly Father, which in His wisdom He has seen
 proper to commence for the re-establishment of His kingdom upon the
 earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 Still further we believe that the Lord has been preparing that, when
 He should bring forth His work, that, when the set time should fully
 come, there might be a place upon His footstool where sufficient
 liberty of conscience should exist, that His Saints might dwell in
 peace under the broad panoply of constitutional law and equal rights.
 In this view we consider that the men in the Revolution were inspired,
 by the Almighty, to throw off the shackles of the mother government,
 with her established religion. For this cause were Adams, Jefferson,
 Franklin, Washington, and a host of others inspired to deeds of
 resistance to the acts of the King of Great Britain, who might also
 have been led to those aggressive acts, for aught we know, to bring to
 pass the purposes of God, in thus establishing a new government upon a
 principle of greater freedom, a basis of self-government allowing the
 free exercise of religious worship.
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 It was the voice of the Lord inspiring all those worthy men who born
 influence in those trying times, not only to go forth in battle, but
 to exercise wisdom in council, fortitude, courage, and endurance in
 the tented field, as well as subsequently to form and adopt those wise
 and efficient measures which secured to themselves and suceeding
 generations, the blessing of a free and independent government.
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 This government, so formed, has been blessed by the Almighty until she
 spreads her sails in every sea, and her power is felt in every land.
 
Vol. 2, p.170
 The American Government is second to none in the world in influence
 and power, and far before all others in liberal and free institutions.
 Under its benign influence the poor, down trodden masses of the old
 world can find an asylum where they can enjoy the blessings of peace
 and freedom, no matter to what caste or religious sect they belong, or
 are disposed to favor, or whether they are disposed to favor any or
 none at all. It was in this government, formed by men inspired of God,
 although at the time they knew it not, after it was firmly established
 in the seat of power and influence, where liberty of conscience, and
 the free exercise of religious worship were a fundamental principle
 guaranteed in the Constitution, and interwoven with all the feelings,
 traditions, and sympathies of the people, [p.171] that the Lord sent
 forth His angel to reveal the truths of heaven as in times past, even
 as in ancient days. This should have been hailed as the greatest
 blessing which could have been bestowed upon any nation, kindred,
 tongue, or people. It should have been received with hearts of
 gratitude and gladness, praise and thanksgiving.
 
Vol. 2, p.171
 But as it was in the days of our Savior, so was it in the advent of
 this new dispensation. It was not in accordance with the notions,
 traditions, and pre-conceived ideas of the American people. The
 messenger did not come to an eminent divine of any of the so-called
 orthodoxy, he did not adopt their interpretation of the Holy
 Scriptures. The Lord did not come with the armies of heaven, in power
 and great glory, nor send His messengers panoplied with aught else
 than the truth of heaven, to communicate to the meek, the lowly, the
 youth of humble origin, the sincere enquirer after the knowlege of
 God. But He did send His angel to this same obscure person, Joseph
 Smith jun., who afterwards became a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and
 informed him that he should not join any of the religious sects of the
 day, for they were all wrong; that they were following the precepts of
 men instead of the Lord Jesus; that He had a work for him to perform,
 inasmuch as he should prove faithful before Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.171
 No sooner was this made known, and published abroad, and people began
 to listen and obey the heavenly summons, than opposition began to
 rage, and the people, even in this favored land, began to persecute
 their neighbors and friends for entertaining religious opinions
 differing from their own.
 
Vol. 2, p.171
 I pause now to ask, had not Joseph Smith a right to promulgate and
 establish a different, a new religion and form of worship in this
 government? Every one must admit he had. This right was always held
 sacred, for upon it was based the religious liberty of every citizen
 of the Republic. It was a privilege held sacred in the bosom of every
 class of people; no Judge dared invade its holy precincts? No
 Legislator nor Governor ventured to obstruct the free exercise
 thereof. How then should it be esteemed an object worthy of
 persecution that Joseph Smith, the man called of God to perform a work
 in restoring the Gospel of salvation unto the children of men, and his
 followers, true believers in his divine mission, should attempt to
 exercise the same privilege held sacred by all others, of every name,
 nature, and description, and equally so by them? Why should he and his
 followers be debarred the privilege of worshipping God according to
 the dictates of their consciences? Legally they cannot, and I will
 further state, that legally they have not. No! whenever the iron hand
 of oppression and persecution has fallen upon this people, our
 opposers have broken their own laws, set at defiance and trampled
 under foot every principle of equal rights, justice, and liberty found
 written in that rich legacy of our fathers, THE. CONSTITUTION OF THE
 UNITED STATES.
 
Vol. 2, p.171
 Whenever popular fury has been directed against us, no power in the
 government has been found potent enough to afford protection, and what
 is still more astonishing, honorable enough to yield redress, nor has
 any effort succeeded in bringing to justice those individuals who had
 perpetrated such fearful crimes. No! The murderer, the assassin, the
 mid-day plunderer, and highway robber roam unmolested, and mingle
 unquestioned in the society of the rulers of the land; they pass and
 re-pass as current coin, producing no jar in the sensibilities of
 refinement, no odium in the atmosphere in which they move.[p.172] 
 
Vol. 2, p.172
 I ask you, friends, how is this? Are not our religious sentiments as
 sacred to us as to any other portion of the community? And should it
 not be the duty, as well as the pride, of every American citizen to
 extend that provision of the CONSTITUTION to us which he claims for
 himself? And is not that sacred instrument invaded and broken as much
 in debarring and excluding this people from its privileges, rights;
 and blessings, as it would be if your rights and privileges were thus
 invaded? No, gentlemen, we have broken no laws, our Glorious
 CONSTITUTION guarantees unto us all that we claim. Under its broad
 folds, in its obvious meaning and intents, we are safe, and can always
 rejoice in peace. All that we have ever claimed, or wish to, on the
 part of the government, is the just administration of the powers and
 privileges of the National Compact.
 
Vol. 2, p.172
 It is not our acts, neither our intentions that the people or the
 Government are afraid or complain of, but their own evil surmisings
 concerning us.
 
Vol. 2, p.172
 In our first settlement in Missouri, it was said by our enemies that
 we intended to tamper with the slaves, not that we had any idea of the
 kind, for such a thing never entered our minds. We knew that the
 children of Ham were to be the "servant of servants," and no power
 under heaven could hinder it, so long as the Lord should permit them
 to welter under the curse, and those were known to be our religious
 views concerning them. Yet, the misrepresentation of our enemies found
 willing ears in those prejudiced against us, and we were driven from
 our homes in consequence of the fears of the people, and the prejudice
 which had been raised against us in consequence thereof.
 
Vol. 2, p.172
 Again, in Missouri, in the early part of our history, the fears of the
 people and Government were aroused, because they, not we, said that it
 was our intention to tamper with the Indians, therefore we must not be
 allowed to exist in their vicinity; and again the alarm was sounded,
 and we were driven from our homes, plundered, mobbed, some killed, and
 all this not for any crime which we had committed, but for fear we
 might commit one. Again; it was industriously circulated that we were
 going to declare our "Independence," not that we had, or intended to
 do so absurd a thing; yet anything, no matter how absurd, seemed
 sufficient excuse to startle the fears of the community, and they
 began to drive, plunder, rob, burn our houses, and lay waste our
 fields, and this was called, "Mormon disturbances," and the aid of the
 Government was invoked to quell "Mormon insurrection," "Mormon
 troubles," and "Turbulent Mormons." And although it was found
 necessary, as they state, to drive us from Missouri and the frontiers,
 to prevent us from tampering with the slaves and Indians, yet it was
 found equally necessary, ten years afterwards, when we were a hundred
 to one at that time, to drive us from Nauvoo into the very midst of
 the Indians, as unworthy of any other society. Fears of what we might
 do with the Indians had by this time subsided, and fears of something
 else that we might hereafter do, if left to remain in peace, and a
 desire to plunder, accomplished our exodus from Illinois. Perhaps,
 however, in this last case our enemies might have entertained some
 fears that, if we were permitted to remain unmolested, the
 blood-thirsty assassins who killed our beloved Prophet and Patriarch,
 Joseph and Hyrum, who were inhumanly massacred while reposing under
 the pledged faith of the State for their protection and safety, might
 not be [p.173] permitted to remain undisturbed in their guilt.
 
Vol. 2, p.173
 As in the case of the Indians upon the frontier, this also was a false
 conclusion, for if ever a people would have been justified in
 redressing their own wrongs, and could have done so with impunity, it
 was at the time of his horrible murder. But they proved to the world,
 by their quiet and peaceable demeanor, that they had no such
 intention, but this was forgotten, and in less than a year and a half
 we were again assailed, our houses and grain stacks burned, and our
 brethren shot down in the glare of the light thereof, while attempting
 to save a pittance to drive starvation not from the doors nor the
 tents, for there were none of either, but from the famishing hearts of
 their social circle—of their wives and children.
 
Vol. 2, p.173
 And again was the aid of the Government invoked to quell the so-called
 "Mormon disturbances," and still we see the newspapers teeming with
 these and the like epithets—"Turbulent Mormons." "What shall be done
 with these turbulent Mormons?" is the cry from one end of the Union to
 the other. In the name of Heaven what have we done to excite the fears
 of any People or Government, that the sound of war and blood must
 eternally be kept ringing in our ears? I answer, nothing. It is the
 same as before, in the case of tampering with the slaves and Indians,
 a certain fear-fulness that if we are not looked to, driven, plundered
 of our homes and possessions, slain, and massacred as before, we may
 do something, they have not yet, to my knowledge, defined precisely
 what.
 
Vol. 2, p.173
 Have not this people invariably evinced their friendly feelings,
 disposition, and patriotism towards the government by every act and
 proof which can be given by any people?
 
Vol. 2, p.173
 Permit me to draw your attention, for a moment, to a few facts in
 relation to raising the Battalion for the Mexican war. When the storm
 cloud of persecution lowered down upon us on every side, when every
 avenue was closed against us, our Leaders treacherously betrayed and
 slain by the authorities of the Government in which we lived, and no
 hope of relief could penetrate through the thick darkness and gloom
 which surrounded us on every side, no voice was raised in our behalf,
 and the General Government was silent to our appeals. When we had been
 insulted and abused all the day long, by those in authority requiring
 us to give up our arms, and by every other act of insult and abuse
 which the prolific imagination of our enemies could devise to test, as
 they said, our patriotism, which requisitions, be it known, were
 always complied with on our part; and when we were finally compelled
 to flee, for the preservation of our lives and the lives of our wives
 and children, to the wilderness; I ask, had we not reason to feel that
 our enemies were in the ascendant? that even the Government, by their
 silent acquiesence, were also in favor of our destruction? Had we not,
 I ask, some reason to consider them all, both the people and the
 Government, alike our enemies?
 
Vol. 2, p.173
 And when, in addition to all this, and while fleeing from our enemies,
 another test of fidelity and patriotism was contrived by them for our
 destruction: and acquiesced in by the Government, (through the agency
 of a distinguished politician who evidently sought, and thought he had
 planned our overthrow and total annihilation.) consisting of a
 requisition from the War Department, to furnish a Battalion of five
 hundred men to fight under their officers, and for them, in the war
 then existing with Mexico, I ask again, could we refrain from
 considering both people and Government our most deadly foes? Look a
 moment at our situation, and the circumstances [p.174] under which
 this requisition was made. We were migrating, we knew not whither,
 except that it was our intention to go beyond the reach of our
 enemies. We had no homes, save our wagons and tents, and no stores of
 provisions and clothing; but had to earn our daily bread by leaving
 our families in isolated locations for safety, and going among our
 enemies to labor. Were we not, even before this cruel requisition was
 made, unmercifully borne down by oppression and persecution past
 endurance by any other community? But under these trying circumstances
 we were required to turn put of our travelling camps 500 of our most
 efficient men, leaving the old, the young, the women upon the hands of
 the residue, to take care of and support; and in case we refused to
 comply with so unreasonable a requirement, we were to be deemed
 enemies to the Government, and fit only for the slaughter. 
 
Vol. 2, p.174
 Look also at the proportion of the number required of us, compared
 with that of any other portion of the Republic. A requisition of only
 thirty thousand from a population of more than twenty millions was all
 that was wanted, and more than was furnished, amounting to only one
 person and a half to a thousand inhabitants. If all other
 circumstances had been equal, if we could have left our families in
 the enjoyment of peace, quietness, and security in the houses from
 which we had been driven, our quota of an equitable requisition would
 not have exceeded four persons. Instead of this, five hundred must go,
 thirteen thousand per cent above an equal ratio, even if all other
 things had been equal, but under the peculiar circumstances in which
 it was made comparison fails to demonstrate, and reason itself totters
 beneath its enormity. And for whom were we to fight? As I have already
 shown, for those that we had every reason to believe were our most
 deadly foes. Could the Government have expected our compliance
 therewith? Did they expect it? Did not our enemies believe that we
 would spurn, with becoming resentment and indignation, such an
 unhallowed proposition? And were they not prepared to make our
 rejection of it a pretext to inflame the Government still more against
 us, and thereby accomplish their hellish purposes upon an innocent
 people, in their utter extinction? And how was this proposition
 received, and how was it responded to by this people? I went myself,
 in company with a few of my brethren, between one and two hundred
 miles along the several routes of travel, stopping at every little
 camp, using our influence to obtain volunteers, and on the day
 appointed for the rendezvous the required compliment was made up; and
 this was all accomplished in about twenty days from the time that the
 requisition was made known.
 
Vol. 2, p.174
 Our Battalion went to the scene of action, not in easy berths on
 steamboats, nor with a few months' absence, but on foot over two
 thousand miles across trackless: deserts and barren plains,
 experiencing every degree of privation, hardship, and suffering during
 some two years' absence before they could rejoin their families. Thus
 was our deliverance again effected by the interposition of that
 All-wise Being who can discern the end from the beginning, and
 overrule the wicked intentions of men to promote the advancement of
 His cause upon the earth. Thus were we saved from our enemies by
 complying with their, as hitherto, unjust and unparalleled exactions;
 again proving our loyalty to the Government.
 
Vol. 2, p.174
 Here permit me to pay a tribute of respect to the memory of Captain
 Allen, the bearer of this requisition from the Government. He was a
 gentleman full of humane feelings, [p.175] and, had he been spared,
 would have smoothed the path, and made easy the performance of this
 duty, so far as laid in his power. His heart was wrung with sympathy
 when he saw our situation, and failed with wonder when he witnessed
 the enthusiastic patriotism and ardor which so promptly complied with
 his requirement; again proving, as we had hundreds of times before
 proved, by our acts, that we were belied by our enemies, and that we
 were as ready, and even more so than any other inhabitants of the
 Republic, to shoulder the musket, and go forth to fight the battles of
 our common country, or stand in her defence. History furnishes no
 parallel, either of the severity and injustice of the demand, or in
 the alacrity, faithfulness, and patriotism with which it was answered
 and complied. Thus can we cite instance after instance of persons
 holding legal authority, being moved upon, through the
 misrepresentation and influence of our enemies, to insult us as a
 people, by requiring a test of our patriotism. How long must this
 state of things continue? So long as the people choose to remain in
 wilful ignorance with regard to us; so long as they choose to
 misinterpret our views, misrepresent our feelings, and misunderstand
 our policy.
 
Vol. 2, p.175
 To accuse us of being unfriendly to the Government, is to accuse us of
 hostility to our religion, for no item of inspiration is held more
 sacred with us than the Constitution under which she acts. As a
 religious society, we, in common with all other denominations, claim
 its protection; whether our people are located in the other states or
 territories, as thousands of them are, or in this territory, it is
 held as a shield to protect the dearest boon of which man is
 susceptible—his religious views and sentiments.
 
Vol. 2, p.175
 The Government of the United States has never engaged in a crusade
 against us as a people, although she has remained silent, or refused
 us, when appealed to for redress of grievances. She has permitted us
 to be driven from our own lands, for which she had taken our money,
 and that too with her letters patent in our hands, guaranteeing to us
 peaceable possession. She has calmly looked on and permitted one of
 the fundamental and dearest provisions of the Constitution to be
 broken; she has permitted us to be driven and trampled under foot with
 impunity. Under these circumstances what course is left for us to
 pursue? I answer, that, instead of seeking to destroy the very best
 government in the world, as seems to be the fears of some, we, like
 all other good citizens, should seek to place those men in power who
 will feel the obligations and responsibilities they are under to a
 mighty people; who would feel and realize the important trusts reposed
 in them by the voice of the people who call them to administer law
 under the solemn sanction of an oath of fidelity to that heaven
 inspired instrument, to the inviolate preservation of which we look
 for the perpetuity of our free institutions.
 
Vol. 2, p.175
 It should be the aim of all good citizens, and it is our intention and
 design as a people, to promote virtue, intelligence, and patriotism;
 and when any person seeks to invade our virtue, by sowing the seeds of
 corruption and vice, and, when rebuked therefor, assails our rights
 and patriotism, as has universally heretofore been done, he exhibits,
 before this people, his own depraved heart. Should not those persons
 who are appointed to administer law, observe it themselves? Should not
 those officers who have been sent among us by the United States, be an
 example in point of morality, virtue, and good behavior; and do honor
 to those laws which they came here to execute and administer? [p.176]
 And shall they so far forget themselves, as to spend their time in
 licentiousness, gambling, and seducing the innocent and unsuspecting,
 and in a variety of ways sow the seeds of sin and immorality, with
 impunity, and no man dare utter his protest? I tell you nay. With me,
 with this people you will have war, if needs be, upon this principle.
 It is incumbent upon us to use our influence for the preservation of
 ourselves, our wives, our children, our brethren, our sisters, and all
 of our society from the contaminating influence of vice, sin,
 immorality, and iniquity, let it emanate from where it will. If it
 exists in high places, so much the more need of rebuking it, for from
 thence it will do the most harm.
 
Vol. 2, p.176
 I claim this as a right, as a Constitutional right; I believe it is
 legal to exercise all the power and influence which God has given me
 for the preservation of virtue, truth, and holiness; and because we
 feel sensitive upon points such as these, should it he construed that
 we are enemies to the Federal Government? Our history proves that for
 such things we have been persecuted even unto death but this deters me
 not. I would rather have God my friend, and all the world enemies,
 than be a friend with the world, and have God my enemy; and in this
 view of the case the Government should also be our friends, for
 assuredly in the preservation of virtue, morality, and intelligence
 she may look for the perpetuity of her free institutions, and the
 preservation  of her liberty. And in the moment of her disregard of
 these principles, when wickedness and sin can run riot with impunity,
 and not moral influence and force enough be found in the people to
 check it, and walk it under foot, then may she reckon on a speedy
 downfall. When moral obligations cease to exert an influence,  and
 virtue hides its face, and the unblushing effrontery of sin and foul
 corruption takes its place, then may the nation consider there is
 danger. "When the wicked rule the people mourn."
 
Vol. 2, p.176
 This then is our position towards the Government of the United States,
 and towards the world, to put down iniquity, and exalt virtue; to
 declare the word of God which He revealed unto us, and build up His
 Kingdom upon the earth. And, Know all men, Governments, Nations,
 Kindreds, Tongues, and People, that this is our calling, intention,
 and design. We aim to live our religion, and have communion with our
 God. We aim to clear our skirts of the blood of this generation, by
 our faithfulness in preaching the truth of heaven in all plainness and
 simplicity; and I have often said, and repeat it now, that all other
 considerations of whatever name or nature, sink into insignificancy in
 comparison with this. To serve God and keep His commandments, are
 first and foremost with me. If this is higher law, so be it. As it is
 with me, so should it be with every department of the Government; for
 this doctrine is based upon the principles of virtue and integrity;
 with it the Government, her Constitution, and free institutions are
 safe; without it no power can avert their speedy destruction. It is
 the life-giving power to the government; it is the vital element on
 which she exists and prospers; in its absence she sinks to rise no
 more.
 
Vol. 2, p.176
  We now proceed to discuss the question, does our faith and
 practice—our holy religion, as we hold and believe it—come within the
 purview of the Constitution; or, in other words, is it a religions
 question over which the Constitution throws its protecting shield? It
 reads, "Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of
 religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof." Ours is
 peculiarly [p.177] a religious establishment; in it are centred all
 our hopes of salvation, honor, glory, and exaltation. In it we find
 our hopes of a resurrection, and of a life of immortality in another
 state of existence. By it we are actuated in all our business of life,
 through its influence we have preserved virtue, established truth, and
 been enabled to endure persecution. By its influence we have
 surmounted the difficulties of a banishment from the abodes of
 civilization and this world's enlightenment, and established ourselves
 in these distant vales, where, until we came hither, there was
 nothing, either in soil, climate, or productions, to attract the
 notice of even the adventurous and enterprising; in a country which
 offered no inducements worthy of consideration to any people but us.
 And why to us as a people? Because here, far distant from any white
 settlements, upon a piece of earth not valuable for its facilities
 either for cultivation, navigation, or commerce, where the whole face
 of the country presented the most barren and forbidding aspect, we
 considered we might live and enjoy our religion unmolested, and be
 free from the meddlesome interference of any person. If our principles
 and religion were obnoxious to any, they were relieved from our
 presence, unless they chose to follow us.
 
Vol. 2, p.177
 If the people of the United States do not like our religious
 institutions, they are not compelled to mix in our society, or
 associate with us, or with our children. There is nothing here to
 tempt their cupidity, their avarice, or their lust. Then let them
 remain at home, or if they wish to roam in quest of new locations,
 there are none less desirable than this, for any other purpose than
 the one for which we have selected it, not for its intrinsic value in
 a pecuniary point of view, but in order that we might enjoy our
 religion in peace, preserve our youth in virtue, and be freed from the
 insults, abuse, and persecution of our enemies.
 
Vol. 2, p.177
 Why should we have enemies? "Why is it," say our objectors, "that you
 cannot mingle and mix in society like other religious denominations?"
 It has been seen that the people would not permit us to dwell in their
 midst in peace. We have been universally driven by illegal force, by
 mobs, murderers, and assassins, as unworthy of having a place amongst
 the abodes of civilized man, until, as a last resort, we found peace
 in these distant valleys. It is because our religion is the only true
 one. It is because we have the only true authority, upon the face of
 the whole earth, to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel. It is
 because the keys of this dispensation were committed by messengers
 sent from the Celestial world unto Joseph Smith, and are now held on
 the earth by this people. It is because Christ and Lucifer are
 enemies, and cannot be made friends; and Lucifer, knowing that we have
 this Priesthood, this power, this authority, seeks our overthrow.
 
Vol. 2, p.177
 I am aware that these answers involve the truth of our principles, the
 divine appointment of Joseph Smith the divine authenticity of the Book
 of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, &c.; but this subject I leave for
 your consideration and investigation, with this simple declaration,
 that whether our religion is believed by any other people or not, it
 is by us, and no power or authority in the government can lawfully or
 righteously molest us in the peaceable and quiet enjoyment thereof. It
 cannot be done without law, and surely the government have no right to
 make any law concerning it, or to prevent the free exercise thereof.
 
Vol. 2, p.177
 Why should tests of patriotism to the government be required of this
 people, more than of any other [p.178] community in the States and
 Territories? Would it not be considered insulting and abusive in the
 highest degree, by any other community in the government, to be thus
 subjected and humiliated? Cannot the people and government perceive in
 us, as a people, industry, sobriety, order, and well regulated
 society; also a general diffusion of knowledge and dissemination of
 moral principle? And do they not know that these are the unmistakable
 signs and fruits of virtue, truth, love of our country, and high
 regard for her institutions? And do not such views, feelings,
 practices, and principles emanate from a pure and undefiled religion,
 a high sense of faith, practice, and obligation unto Christ our Lord,
 and his revealed will unto us?
 
Vol. 2, p.178
 Does our doctrine, containing such views, sentiments, and practices,
 and exercising so genial an influence upon society; or in other words,
 does our religion disqualify us from being faithful, good, and
 patriotic citizens of the American government? Have the American
 people so far gone astray, and wandered from the light and power of
 the Gospel, that they cannot understand, recognize, and appreciate the
 savory element of religious influence, high tone of morality, and
 exemplary practice of virtuous and holy principles? If so, then indeed
 have the degenerate sons of worthy and patriotic sires well nigh spent
 their substance, and are preparing to subsist on husks, with swine. If
 so, then does the moral dearth well nigh betoken a famine far
 exceeding the scorching drought, wasting pestilence, and direful
 calamities of 1854. If so, then will the government, like the
 storm-driven bark, soon dash to atoms, having neither rudder to guide,
 nor calibre to withstand, the angry surging of the tempestuous waves.
 
Vol. 2, p.178
 In the sincere observances of the principles of true religion and
 virtue, we recognize the base, the only sure foundation of enlightened
 society and well-established government. In truth and by virtue of
 divine appointment we combat error, and seek to rend asunder the vail
 of darkness enveloping the human race.
 
Vol. 2, p.178
 In the progress of the age in which we live, we discern the fulfilment
 of prophecy, and the preparation for the second coming of our Lord and
 Savior to dwell upon the earth. We expect that the refuge of lies will
 be swept away, and that city, nation, government, or kingdom which
 serves not God, and gives no heed to the principles of truth and
 religion, will be utterly wasted away and destroyed.
 
Vol. 2, p.178
 The word has gone forth from the Almighty, and will not return unto
 Him void. It becomes us, therefore, one and all, to have on our
 wedding garments, to have our lamps trimmed and burning, well filled
 with oil, lest we also be taken unawares, and share the fate of the
 foolish virgins.
 
Vol. 2, p.178
 May the Lord bless us with the inspiration of His Holy Spirit, that
 our minds may be enlightened, our understandings enlarged and
 strengthened; and may His grace, wisdom, and intelligence be given
 unto us for our preservation and sanctification according to our day
 and generation, for the Redeemer's sake. Amen.[p.179] 
 
 Brigham Young, February 18, 1855, (Talk 2)
 
 The Priesthood and Satan—the Constitution and 
 Government of the United States—Rights and 
 Policy of the Latter-Day Saints
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 Feb. 18, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.179
 A portion of this congregation have been brought up in America, and
 are more or less acquainted with the Constitution, with the
 Constitutional fights of the people, with the institutions of the
 country, with the State governments, laws, &c.; and if they have paid
 particular attention, and have heard brother Bullock read my written
 discourse, so that they could understand it, they know whether their
 minds, feelings, and judgments coincide with mine, upon the views that
 have just been presented.
 
Vol. 2, p.179
 For one, I can say they are true; they are the sentiments of this
 people, so far as they are acquainted with the principles of the
 government of the United States; though a part of our present
 community have not been reared under the benign influences of the
 institutions of our parent government. But as far as they understand,
 I will venture to say that these are the sentiments of all the
 Latter-day Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.179
 In my conversation, I shall talk and act as I please. Still I am
 always aware, when speaking in public, that there are those present
 who are disposed to find fault with this people, and to try to raise a
 prejudice against them; and they will pick up isolated words and
 sentences, and put them together to suit themselves, and send forth a
 garbled version to prejudice the world against us. Such a course I
 never care anything about; for I have frequently said, spoken words
 arc but wind, and when they are spoken are gone; consequently I take
 liberties in speaking which I do not allow when I commit my sentiments
 to writing.
 
Vol. 2, p.179
 The discourse that has just been read, pointing out the path this
 people have walked in, is merely a brief summary of our experience, of
 what we have borne, and of what we believe.
 
Vol. 2, p.179
 Before the Book of Mormon was printed, and immediately after Joseph
 Smith obtained the plates, and the revelations he received concerning
 this record being the record of the Nephites, and of the Lamanites,
 who are the fathers of the present aborigines of our country, and in
 which the Lord told him that He was about to set to His hand the
 second time to gather Israel, the war commenced against him; this was
 long before the book was printed. I will now tell you all a secret,
 although it has already been read to you; it is this, Christ and
 Belial are not friends, they are enemies. We ask where Christ's Church
 is. My conclusive answer is, if the Latter-day Saints do not
 constitute the Kingdom of God on the earth, the Church of Jesus
 Christ, it is no where to be found upon it. It is easily proved by the
 Scriptures that no other church, professing to believe in the Old and
 New Testament, bears hardly a resemblance to the ancient [p.180] true
 Church in the fulness of the doctrines of the Lord Jesus.
 
Vol. 2, p.180
 So far as morality goes, in many instances I have no complaints to
 make. Thousands and millions of people live according to the best
 light they have, but the Holy Priesthood is not on the earth, unless
 the Latter-day Saints have it. It is the Priesthood again given to the
 children of men—shall I say it out? ["Yes."] That raises the devil,
 and makes all hell angry; and the servants of the devil will run to
 and fro, and publish his lies about Christ and his Church on the
 earth. They are not angry with me or with you; and the professors of
 Christianity, the priests, are not angry with us, but they are filled
 with wrath and indignation with themselves, and with the Almighty. Why
 are they angry? Because they are men, and like other men. If a man
 sees his house about to fall, if he sees something or other
 continually gnawing, and gnawing, and picking, and operating upon the
 foundation, and discovers that by and bye his house must fall, perhaps
 when he is asleep, or when he is gone from home, and destroy his women
 and children, he is all the time worried, and in a stew; all the time
 watching with a fearful looking for the time when it will crumble to
 pieces. This is the difficulty with the professing Christian world. Is
 it so with the Infidel? No, he does not care anything about the
 matter; but those sweet, loving, blessed Christians, the priest in the
 pulpit, and the deacon under it, and the sage followers of their own
 nonsense and the traditions of their fathers are the ones who are at
 war with the Eternal Priesthood of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.180
 The Universalists say that we are all going to heaven in a heap
 together, and if they believe their religion they do not trouble
 themselves about "Mormonism." Though I confess that I think the most
 of them are like the old man who was a strong believer in
 Universalism, and, while walking among his cattle, and musing over his
 doctrine, stepped up to a favorite ox, and said to himself, "I believe
 the doctrine of the Universalists, but, old Bright, as well as I love
 you, I would willingly give you if I knew it was true." You find a man
 who does not believe in any religious doctrines, who does not believe
 in a future existence, and what does he care about "Mormonism?"
 Nothing at all.
 
Vol. 2, p.180
 Who is it that stirs up the devil all the time? Those sanctified
 hypocrites, those old sectarians, who profess so much sanctity, and so
 much religion. They see that their old favorite dwelling is crumbling
 to the dust, never to be rebuilt again before "Mormonism" will
 triumph. That is what stirs up all the mischief. It was priests who
 first persecuted Joseph Smith. I will here relate a few of the
 circumstances which I personally knew concerning the coming forth of
 the plates, from a part of which the Book of Mormon was translated.
 This fact may be new to several, but I had a personal knowledge with
 regard to many of those circumstances.
 
Vol. 2, p.180
 I well knew a man who, to get the plates, rode over sixty miles three
 times the same season they were obtained by Joseph Smith. About the
 time of their being delivered to Joseph by the angel, the friends of
 this man sent for him, and informed him that they were going to lose
 that treasure, though they did not know what it was. The man I refer
 to was a fortune-teller, a necromancer, an astrologer, a soothsayer,
 and possessed as much talent as any man that walked on the American
 soil, and was one of the wickedest men I ever saw. The last time he
 went to obtain the treasure he knew where it was, and told where it
 was, but did not know its value. Allow me to tell you that a Baptist
 deacon and others of Joseph's [p.181] neighbors were the very men who
 sent for this necromancer the last time he went for the treasure. I
 never heard a man who could swear like that astrologer; he swore
 scientifically, by rule, by note. To those who love swearing, it was
 musical to hear him, but not so to me, for I would leave his presence.
 He would call Joseph everything that was bad, and say, "I believe he
 will get the treasure after all." He did get it, and the war commenced
 directly.
 
Vol. 2, p.181
 When Joseph obtained the treasure, the priests, the deacons, and
 religionists of every grade, went hand in hand with the
 fortune-teller, and with every wicked person, to get it out of his
 hands, and, to accomplish this, a part of them came out and persecuted
 him.
 
Vol. 2, p.181
 Ours is professedly a Christian nation, and those who profess to be
 Christians should be so in very deed; if they were, they would not
 hesitate to have a good man and a Christian preside over them. As much
 as is said against Christians sitting in the Presidential chair of the
 government, they are the only suitable persons to rule, and should be
 taught of the Lord by dreams and visions. But after all the hue and
 cry about "Church and State," there has not been a President, nor a
 Governor, in our day, but what has been controlled, more or less, by
 priests who deny revelation, believe not in visions, and receive not
 the ministration of angels. Presidents, Governors, Members of the
 Cabinet and of Congress are more or less controlled either by the
 priests, or by a traditionary religious influence; and at the same
 time nearly all of them will turn round and curse the priests, and
 curse religion to the lowest hell, while they are governed and
 controlled by it. The false religion that is in the world, is what
 raises this "hue and cry," misguides the people, and opposes itself
 against the Kingdom of God on the earth. Now if we would only fall in
 with the wicked all would be right, and then no person would wish to
 persecute us.
 
Vol. 2, p.181
 I will mention a few sayings and doings that transpired in Missouri,
 when they had Joseph and many others in prison. Old General Clark had
 discretionary power, from Governor Boggs, to kill man, woman, and
 child, or to spare the women and children, or distribute the whole
 community of the Saints among the other inhabitants, just as he
 pleased. The cause of this was laid to "Mormon disturbances," "Mormon
 troubles;" though the "Mormons" had not been out of their own county,
 for they owned nearly all the county where they lived, and they did
 not go beyond their own boundaries except upon lawful and necessary
 business. We had given up our arms, by their request, to prove our
 loyalty to the government, and then many of them said, "Now, God damn
 you, we will shoot you;" and some of the Saints were killed after they
 had surrendered their arms, in faithful compliance with the
 requisition.
 
Vol. 2, p.181
 The starting point of our persecutions there arose by our enemies
 setting fire to their own houses, and swearing that they were burnt
 out and driven by the "Mormons." This I know, for it came under my own
 observation. When General Clark came into Far West with his army, he
 sent George M. Hinkle, the apostate, to call out the remainder of the
 brethren on to the public square, and when they were assembled he
 surrounded them with his men, and said, "Gentlemen, I have
 discretionary power in my hands, and I will now tell you what we
 desire. We wish one to go home with this man, and another with that
 man, and take your wives and children with you, and distribute
 yourselves through the State. You are the best mechanics and the most
 industrious people [p.182] we have; and you have accomplished more
 here in two years, than our old settlers have in twelve. We wish you
 to live with us. Why cannot you associate with us? I want you to
 scatter among our people, and give up your religion, and Prophet, for
 I will tell you now, in the beginning, you will never see your
 Prophet, Joseph Smith, again." (Said I to myself, 'That is a
 falsehood.') "Only mingle with us, and give up your Prophet, your
 Apostles, and your assembling yourselves together, and we wish you to
 stay with us, for you are the best citizens in the State." I thought
 that these expressions did not correspond well with many of his
 remarks, and being determined not to give up my religion, I at once
 concluded that he might go to hell, and I would leave the State; and
 so I did, with the balance of the Latter-day Saints, as they had
 previously killed many.
 
Vol. 2, p.182
 Brethren and sisters, our friends wish to know our feelings towards
 the Government. I answer, they are first-rate, and we will prove it
 too, as you will see if you only live long enough, for that we shall
 live to prove it is certain; and when the Constitution of the United
 States hangs, as it were, upon a single thread, they will have to call
 for the "Mormon" Elders to save it from utter destruction; and they
 will step forth and do it.
 
Vol. 2, p.182
 We love the Constitution of our country; it is all we could ask;
 though in some few instances there might be some amendments made which
 would better it. We love the Federal Government, and the laws of
 Congress. There is nothing in those laws that in the least militates
 against us not even to our excluding common law from this Territory. I
 can inform our lawyers who plead at the bar here, that the Congress of
 the United States have passed laws giving as the privilege of
 excluding common law at our pleasure, and that too without any
 violation of the Constitution, or general statutes. They have also
 given us privilege to stop drunkenness, swearing, and gambling, and to
 prevent horse-racing, and to punish men for hurting and robbing each
 other. The Constitution of the United States, and the whole Federal
 Government, in their acts, have given us this privilege.
 
Vol. 2, p.182
 Now I will tell you one thing that I am opposed to, and that this
 people are opposed to; it is to a man's coming here as an officer,
 with a bit of sheep's skin in his pocket having some great man's name
 to it, and beginning to set up his rules of discipline for the people,
 and saying, "I am a gentleman, I am a high-minded gentleman; can you
 tell me where I can find a woman to sleep with me to-night?" and
 setting up gambling shops, and drinking, and carousing, and stirring
 up strife, and hatching up law-suits; hunting out disaffected spirits,
 and then lecturing the people on morality, wishing them to become like
 other communities, and saying to Mrs. Such-a-one or Miss Such-a-one,
 "Won't you ride with me—won't you take a sleigh ride to-night with me?
 I am a high-minded gentleman." A prudent father, or husband, says,
 "Come home here; this is your place; you have no business with
 strangers." What is the result of this? Why, from most of the
 high-minded gentlemen, you can hear, "God damn the Mormons, they are
 opposed to the Federal Government, because they will not let us sleep
 with their wives and daughters." I am opposed to such men, and am
 after them with the barbed arrows of the Almighty. To what extent? Let
 them intrude upon the chastity of my family, and, so help me God, I
 will use them up. [All the congregation said, "Amen."] Such characters
 may cry, "Aliens, aliens; the Mormons are all hostile to the
 government," and they may cry it until they are in hell.[p.183] 
 
Vol. 2, p.183
 As I have already stated, the President of the United States should be
 a perfect pattern for all the people to walk after; so also should the
 Vice-President, the members of the Cabinet, and of Congress, the
 Governors of States and Territories, and in fine, all the officers in
 the Government, be patterns for the people to imitate. But what do you
 find among the leaders of the people? Almost everything but an upright
 example.
 
Vol. 2, p.183
 Corrupt men cannot walk these streets with impunity, and if that is
 alienism to the Government, amen to it. The Constitution of the United
 States we sustain all the day long, and it will sustain and shield us,
 while the men who say we are aliens, and cry out "Mormon disturbance,"
 will go to hell. There have been officers here who were not fit to
 live in our midst, and they ran home, and raised the cry, "Mormon
 disturbances," "Mormon rebellion," "Mormon war," and, "Treasoners;"
 but their day is over.
 
Vol. 2, p.183
 When a man professes to be my friend, and the friend of this people,
 he will take my counsel, instead of stirring up strife, and practising
 iniquity. I dislike the wilfully corrupt, and by and bye I will come
 out thunder-like, as I have done upon others when practising iniquity;
 and as I did upon a certain individual when he made his glorious
 speech, and insulted this people, from the highest to the lowest. I
 chastised him, and he ran off and reported as my sayings those which I
 did not say. It was told him, while he was on the plains, that
 President Zachary Taylor was dead and damned, and it has gone through
 the States, from side to side, that I said so. It was first given out
 that the "Mormons" said so, and then that Brigham said so; well, I
 backed it up, because I knew it was true. I have just as good a right
 to say that President Taylor is in hell, as to say that any other
 miserable sinner is there. Was he any more than flesh and blood? I
 have as good a right to canvass him in a religious point of view, as I
 have to canvass the peasant upon the dunghill. He has gone there, and
 so have many others; and the Lord Almighty is removing the bitter
 branches, as foretold in the Book of Mormon.
 
Vol. 2, p.183
 The newspapers are teeming with statements that I said, "President
 Pierce and all hell could not remove me from office." I will tell you
 what I did say, and what I now say; the Lord reigns and rules in the
 armies of the heavens, and does His pleasure among the inhabitants of
 the earth. He sets up a kingdom here, and pulls down another there, at
 His pleasure. He walks in the midst of the people, and they know it,
 not. He makes Kings, Presidents, and Governors at His pleasure; hence
 I conclude that I shall be Governor of Utah Territory, just as long as
 He wants me to be; and for that time, neither the President of the
 United States; nor any other power, can prevent it. Then, brethren and
 sisters, be not worried about my being dismissed from office; for when
 the President appoints another man to be Govenor of Utah Territory,
 you may acknowledge that the Lord has done it, for we should
 acknowledge His hand in all things.
 
Vol. 2, p.183
 All people are in the hands of the Almighty, and He governs and
 controls them, though they cannot perceive, neither do they
 acknowledge, His handy-work. He exalts the President to be the head of
 the nation, and places kings upon their thrones. There is not a man
 that escapes His cognizance, and He brings forth His purposes in the
 latter days. I can tell you something more, brethren and sisters, and
 friends, and the United States, and all the world; the Lord Almighty
 will not suffer His [p.184] Priesthood to be again driven from the
 earth, even should He permit the wicked to kill and destroy this
 people. The Government of the United States and all the kings of the
 world may go to war with us, but God will preserve a portion of the
 meek and humble of this people to bear off the Kingdom to the
 inhabitants of the earth, and will defend His Priesthood; for it is
 the last time, the last gathering time; and He will not suffer the
 Priesthood to be again driven from the earth. They may massacre men,
 women, and children; but the Lord will not suffer them to destroy the
 Priesthood; and I say to the Saints, that, if they will truly practise
 their religion, they will live, and not be cut off.
 
Vol. 2, p.184
 "There is a spirit in man; and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth
 them understanding;" and many who do not hold the Priesthood have
 ideas which are really true, yet they are not always certain whether
 they are true or not. The cogitations, concerning this people, of men
 upon their beds, of the President of the United States, of the members
 of Congress, and of the rulers of different nations, when they
 meditate upon the condition of the world, and their final exit from
 this stage of action, are that there is no evil in the Latter-day
 Saints. And I tell you, in the name of the God of Israel, that their
 secret reflections tell them this, unless they are so far depraved by
 wickedness that the Spirit of the Lord has ceased to strive with them.
 But as soon as they engage in the turmoil of their daily duties, the
 hue and cry that "the Mormons are about to do this and that," attracts
 their attention. [Formerly the rumor was that "they were agoing to
 tamper with the slaves," when we had never thought of such a thing.
 The seed of Ham which is the seed of Cain descending through Ham,
 will, according to the curse put upon him, serve his brethren, and be
 a "servant of servants" to his fellow-creatures, until God removes the
 curse; and no power can hinder it. These are my views upon slavery. I
 will here say a little more upon this point. The conduct of the whites
 towards the slaves will, in many cases, send both slave and master to
 hell. This statement comprises much in a few words. The blacks should
 be used like servants, and not like brutes, but they must serve. It is
 their privilege to live so as to enjoy many of the blessings which
 attend obedience to the first principles of the Gospel, though they
 are not entitled to the Priesthood.
 
Vol. 2, p.184
 But to proceed; the principal evil is in the rulers, or those who
 profess to be rulers, and in the dispensers of the law, and not the
 Constitution, it is pure. Even those who have evil in their hearts,
 when they contemplate the powers that be, as now exhibited before
 their eyes, when they think of them upon their beds, and in their most
 sober reflections, are beginning to realize that God is visiting the
 earth, that the Latter-day Saints are not as bad a people as they are
 represented to be by their enemies, that they are not disposed to be
 hostile to the Government, and that they are a good people. Many who
 occasionally reflect calmly are beginning to realize that we have
 something which they know but little about, and to wish that they
 understood it. When they cast off these reflections fear comes upon
 them, because the cry, from one end of the Union to the other, is that
 "the Mormons are ageing to do something." What was said in Nauvoo?
 "Let Joe Smith and the Mormons alone, and it will be but a little time
 before they control the election of this State; and the man that Joe
 Smith says shall be Governor, so will he be; and the men whom he says
 shall be Representatives, so shall they be; and we will not bear
 it."[p.185] 
 
Vol. 2, p.185
 It was the priest in the pulpit thorning the politician, and gouging
 underneath, saying, "Don't you bear it;" and this because the priest
 could not bear to stand up in the pulpit and own his shame for
 vindicating a false religion, for our Elders could silence every one
 of them, and crimson their faces with shame. Hence their words and
 determinations were and are, "We will kill the Mormons;" and the
 priests were pinching the "Mormons" from behind the politicians. How
 long would it have been before the whole election of Illinois would
 have been controlled by the Latter-day Saints? Our enemies saw this,
 and the devil knew it, and was mad, and determined to remove us. He
 did so, and I thank God for it. The priests and the politicians could
 discern that "Mormonism" was gathering to its banner its thousands and
 tens of thousands, and that it would be but a very short time ere the
 State would be governed entirely by the Latter-day Saints. The whole
 election would have been controlled by them, if we had not come out,
 and forbidden our people to vote. We had to do this, or control the
 ballot box.
 
Vol. 2, p.185
 They succeeded in killing Joseph Smith and Hyrum his brother, and in
 driving us to these Valleys. Now, we are here, and what are they
 afraid of? I will tell you; they are afraid that we shall become
 independent of them.
 
Vol. 2, p.185
 The relation between us and the Government may be likened to a man
 having twelve sons, and all the elder sons pitch upon the younger one,
 as Joseph's brethren of old did upon him. They persecuted him, and
 lied to their father about him, and tried to alienate the feelings of
 the old man from him, and succeeded in a measure in estranging the
 feelings of the father from the young child. So it is with the General
 Government and us. We have plead time and time again, and will plead,
 saying, "Spare us, love us; we mean to be one of the best boys you
 have got; be kind to us, and if you chasten us, it may be said that we
 have kissed the rod and reverenced the hand that gave it, and tried
 again: but be merciful to us, for do you not see that we are a dutiful
 child?" But no, Tom, Bill, Dick, Harry, and the rest of the boys are
 eternally running to the old man with lies in their mouths, and he
 will chastise little Joseph. And though the old fellow has not come
 out in open war upon him, and arrayed the force and arms of the
 Government to kill the boy, yet he sleeps in his chair, and dreams it
 over, and talks in his sleep, saying, "Go it, boys; go it, boys; we
 will not say anything here." And Tom, Bill, Dick, &c., commence
 pounding on to little Joseph; and the old man is dozing in his chair
 saying, "Go it, boys." What will become of this little Joseph? I will
 tell you. We are a child of the Government, one of the youngest
 children, and we cling to our parent, and desire to be reckoned in the
 family, and to hail our brethren as brethren, and be numbered among
 them either in a Territorial or State capacity. What next? The cry is
 raised by the older boys that "it never will do to admit this younger
 child into the Union, he is an alien, and we must exclude him." I will
 tell you what this will amount to, they will pound and abuse little
 Joseph until his affections are entirely weaned from his parent, and
 from his brethren, and he becomes an independent boy. Who will cause
 this, the "Mormons?" No, the elder brethren will do it. They will urge
 on their hostility against little Joseph until he is driven into Egypt
 for succor. Well, if this is not Egypt enough, where will you find it?
 
Vol. 2, p.185
 "What is agoing to be done with these torbulent Mormons, these
 outrageous Mormons?" I will tell you what might be done, and what
 ought [p.186] to be done. The Government of the United States, and the
 Presidents of the United States ought to treat the religion of the
 Latter-day Saints as they do Methodism, Presbyterianism, Quakerism,
 Shakerism, and many other isms, and say, "Here, I wish you to hold
 your tongues about the Mormons, for they have just as good a right to
 their religion as you have to yours." And when the people petition for
 this or that (as the right of petition should never be denied), it is
 the duty of those who are addressed to hearken to the petitions of the
 people, and to let them have officers of their own choice, for the
 appointing power is elected by the voice of the people, and the mass
 of the people hold the reins of government in their hands. Then let
 the people carry out those principles they have adopted and profess to
 abide by, and when we wish for a Governor, or a Judge, or any other
 appointed officer, let us have the men we prefer, and not those who
 will run away and report falsehoods about us.
 
Vol. 2, p.186
 Many of the Battalion boys are here to-day, who walked over the plains
 and deserts; they know what they have endured. They left their
 fathers, mothers, and children on the prairie, and some of them they
 have never since seen, and will not in this time, for they sleep in
 the silent grave. They suffered all this in fighting for the country
 that had cast them out!
 
Vol. 2, p.186
 Do I love murderers and mobocrats as I do good men? No. Do I pray for
 them? Yes, that the Lord would judge them out of their own mouths, and
 that speedily.
 
Vol. 2, p.186
 We plead all the time to be let alone, and to be permitted to live in
 peace, and not to be whipped and abused without cause, for we are
 "flesh of your flesh, and bone of your bone;" then why not let us
 enjoy our piece of cake, as we let you enjoy yours? For this we plead,
 and plead, and plead continually, but "No," say they, "we will
 chastise you because we have the power to do it; we will whip you
 because we are stronger than you."
 
Vol. 2, p.186
 I will take the Government of the United States, and the laws of
 Missouri and Illinois, from the year 1838 to 1845, and if they had
 been carried out according to their letter and spirit, they would have
 strung up the murderers and mobocrats who illegally and unrighteously
 killed, plundered, harassed, and expelled us. I will tell you how much
 I love those characters. If they had any respect to their own welfare,
 they would come forth and say, whether Joseph Smith was a Prophet or
 not, "We shed his blood, and now let us atone for it;" and they would
 be willing to have their heads chopped off, that their blood might run
 upon the ground, and the smoke of it rise before the Lord as an
 incense for their sins. I love them that much. But if the Lord wishes
 them to live and foam out their sins before all men and women, it is
 all right, I care not where they go, or what they do.
 
Vol. 2, p.186
 I have but one fear concerning this people in the Valleys of the
 Mountains, I have but one trembling sensation in the nerves of my
 spirit, and that is, lest we do not live the religion we profess. If
 we will only practise what we profess, I tell you we are at the
 defiance of all hell. But if we transgress the law God has given us,
 and trample His mercies, blessings, and ordinances under our feet, and
 treat them with the indifference which I have thought that some
 occasionally do, not fully realizing the obligations that they are
 under to their God, I have feared that in consequence they would be
 overcome, and that the Lord would let them be scattered and smitten.
 But only let them live their religion, and I have no more fears with
 regard to their being driven, and with regard to their enemies having
 power [p.187] over them, than I have with regard to these mountains
 being blown over upon this city. I am willing to fight, or to go; to
 run, or to stay; or to do anything else that the Lord Almighty
 requires of me for His Kingdom's sake, and then to lay down my life
 for His cause. But I swear by the Gods of eternity that I will not
 suffer men in our streets, and in our houses, to corrupt this people
 and overthrow them, the Lord and good men being my helpers.
 
Vol. 2, p.187
 To whom do I allude, but to those who wish to destroy this people? Not
 one, I am not opposed to any man or set of men who are here, there,
 yonder, or anywhere else, but I am opposed to wickedness and vice,
 where-ever they may be found in the whole earth; I am opposed to
 unrighteousness, and I always intend to be.
 
Vol. 2, p.187
 I prefer to remark upon subjects as they present themselves to my
 mind; though I might prepare a course of lectures, and confine myself
 to given subjects, as I have often done; but when I am in this stand I
 hoist the gate and let the flood run, not caring which way it goes, or
 how.
 
Vol. 2, p.187
 What happened when I chastised a runaway officer? I did not say one
 rash word to him, nor chastise him half as much as he deserved; but I
 told him what he was, and how he looked to me; what he was sent here
 for, and what he should be, if he magnified his office. Before the
 meeting was out the word was, "O! we are agoing to be driven; here is
 a mob coming." Said I, "Get out of my way, or I will kick you out;
 what are you afraid of?" "O! of the Government of the United States?"
 I replied, "Let me die and go to my Father in heaven, before I stoop
 to that abominable wickedness; I never will stoop to it, so help me
 God." What was the result of the course I then took? He was chastened,
 and our Chief Justice who is now here told him in Washington, that he
 was chastened for his own iniquity, and said to him, "I expect they
 did not chastise you half enough." Do you suppose that I am agoing to
 crouch down, and suffer this people to bow down continually to the rod
 of corruption? No. Come on with your knives, your swords, and your
 faggots of fire, and destroy the whole of us, rather than we will
 forsake our religion. Whether it is true or false is none of your
 business; whether the doctrine of plurality of wives is true or false
 is none of your business. We have as good a right to adopt tenets in
 our religion as the Church of England, or the Methodists, or Baptists,
 or any other denomination have to in theirs. Our doctrine is a Bible
 doctrine, a patriarchal doctrine, and is the doctrine of the Gods of
 eternity, and of the heavens, and was revealed to our fathers on the
 earth, and will save the world at last, and bring us into Abraham's
 bosom, if we ever get there. Are the officers of the Government the
 judges of our religion? It is none of their business whether it is
 true or false. I know whether it is true or not, and that is enough
 for me; you know, brethren and sisters, and that is enough for you. If
 they do not believe it, we do not trouble them with it. We say that we
 will meet you as friends, and as neighbors, as "flesh of our flesh,
 and bone of our bone," but not, as the world meet you, upon the
 platform of corruption and iniquity. We are not there, neither will we
 meet you there; but we will hail you as friends, and as brethren,
 pertaining to the citizenship of the Government; so we hail the
 officers who are now with us. And if the gallant gentleman who is now
 in our midst had received the commission of Governor of this
 Territory, as was reported, and had accepted it, I would have taken
 off my hat and honered the appointment; and this people would have
 been just as passive and [p.188] submissive to him as ever they could
 be to me. That I will warrant and vouch for. If they wish to send a
 Governor here, and he is a gentleman, like the one I have referred to,
 every heart would say, "Thank God, we have a man to stand at our head
 in a gubernatorial capacity; a man who has got a good heart, and is
 willing that we should enjoy the federal rights of the Constitution as
 well as himself." I am with all such men, heart and hand. But for a
 man to come here and infringe upon my individual rights and
 privileges, and upon those of my brethren, will never meet my
 sanction, and I will scourge such a one until he leaves; I am after
 him. But I will say, to the praise of the gallant gentleman referred
 to, if there was going to be a gentleman called upon to be our
 Governor, there is not a man, out of the Kingdom of God, that I would
 listen to sooner, and feel more confidence and cordiality towards,
 than to him. I wish this meed of praise could be awarded to every
 officer in the Government, but it cannot. We have some of the most
 corrupt, damnable, mean curses here that ever disgraced the earth;
 some who even wish to carry the holy sanctuary in one hand, and a jug
 full of whisky in the other, and follow a whore and have a saint trail
 behind them to hold up their garments to prevent their drabbling. They
 are like the pilot fish to the shark, serving to lead him to his
 victim. I despise them; and so does every good man. Show your colors,
 gentlemen, and let us know what and who you are, as I do, that all the
 earth may see and hear.
 
Vol. 2, p.188
 Have I any feelings against the man who has a true heart for
 constitutional rights? I have nothing but love and good feelings for
 all such. What have I for the sinner, the hypocrite, the unbeliever,
 the ungodly, the liar, the sorcerer, the whoremonger, and the
 adulterer? I have nothing but chastisement for them, until they repent
 of their wicked ways, and turn to God and find mercy. This is
 according to my priestly office. I informed you, in my discourse that
 has just, been read, that my religion is first and foremost with me,
 and I will send it to all the earth, to President Pierce, whether he
 retains me as Governor of Utah Territory or not; and, whether I should
 be President of the United States, or King of Great Britain, or
 Monarch of all the world, my religion and my God are first and
 foremost with me. My kingship, my presidentship, and all shall bow to
 that eternal Priesthood which God has bestowed upon me. I have been
 Governor of this Territory ever since it has had one, and in all my
 official transactions I have acted in accordance with the Priesthood.
 I never will infringe upon it with anything I may operate in in any
 office; let them all go by the board, before I will be brought into a
 situation that will cause me to infringe upon my Priesthood. In all my
 doings as an Elder of Israel, as holding the keys of the Priesthood to
 this generation, if I continue to be the Governor of this Territory, I
 shall magnify my office by my Priesthood. No matter what my Priesthood
 and calling are, all must bow to my God, and to His commandments. Have
 I been obliged to violate any law? No. The Priesthood assists me to
 honor, to preserve, to see, and understand the welfare of the
 Government I am acting for, and enables me so to do a thousand times
 more effectually than I could if I had not this Priesthood; and if any
 one can produce documents to prove that any Governor has magnified his
 office better than I have, let him bring them forth.
 
Vol. 2, p.188
 In the free and independent government of the United States, who in
 the eyes of the Almighty ought to have the privilege of sitting in the
 Presidential chair, to be countenanced, [p.189] adored, loved, and
 reverenced in his capacity, and be justified therein by the heavenly
 hosts? It is that man who is sanctified before God, and who loves the
 Lord Jesus with all his heart, or in other words, who is endowed with
 wisdom from on high, and has revelations, visions, and dreams, giving
 him understanding to provide for the welfare of every portion of the
 nation, and a willingness to preserve to every one their fair and just
 religious rights, as well as political, for the good and benefit of
 all. In the eyes of eternal justice, only such a man has a right to
 that office. They are afraid to put a man there who is a professor of
 religion, lest he favors his own party. A man is a feel that would do
 that, when he has laws to preserve and keep inviolate towards the
 Methodists, and all religious denominations.
 
Vol. 2, p.189
 The kingdom that Daniel saw will push forth its law, and that law will
 protect the Methodists, Quakers, Pagans, Jews, and every other creed
 there ever was or ever will be, in their religious rights. At the same
 time the Priesthood will bear rule, and hold the government of the
 Kingdom under control in all things, so that every knee will bow, and
 every tongue confess. to the glory of God the Father, that Jesus is
 the Christ. Every one must bow to the Savior, and acknowledge and
 confess him with their mouths. Can they still be Methodists? Yes.
 Presbyterians? Yes. And I some expect that many will be brought into
 close places, as the Jew was by the Catholic priest. The Jew fell
 through the ice, and was about to drown, and implored the Catholic
 priest to pull him out. "I cannot," said the priest, "except you
 repent, and become a Christian." Said the Jew, "Pull me out this
 once." "Do you believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Catholic
 Church?"asked the priest. The Jew answered, "No, I do not." "Then you
 must stay there," and the priest held him under the water awhile. "Do
 you believe in Jesus Christ now?" "O yes, take me out." "Well,"
 remarked the priest, "thank God that another sinner has repented; you
 are safe now, and while you are safe I will send you right to heaven's
 gate," and he gave the Jew a push under the ice.
 
Vol. 2, p.189
 I most assuredly expect that the time will come when every tongue
 shall confess, and every knee shall bow, to the Savior, though the
 people may believe what they will with regard to religion. The kingdom
 that Daniel saw will actually make laws to protect every man in his
 rights, as our government does now, whether the religions of the
 people are true or false. We believe this as sincerely as we believe
 anything else; and I think that the course of this people has proved
 it, as far as the acts of the children of men are concerned. All
 creation could ask for no more witnesses than they have, that the New
 Testament is true, that Jesus is the Christ, that the holy Prophets
 are true, that the Book of Mormon is true, and that Joseph Smith was a
 Prophet and Revelator. But the Lord has so ordained that no man shall
 receive the benefits of the everlasting Priesthood without humbling
 himself before Him, and giving Him the glory for teaching him, that he
 may be able to witness to every man of the truth, and not depend Upon
 the words of any individual on the earth, but know for himself, live
 "by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God," love the Lord
 Jesus Christ and the institutions of His kingdom, and finally enter
 into His glory. Every man and woman may be a Revelator, and have the
 testimony of Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy, and foresee the
 mind and will of God concerning them, eschew evil, and choose that
 which is good.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 There are thousands of things I [p.190] would like to name with regard
 to ourselves and our Government. Our whole interest is in it; we cling
 to it as a sucking child to its mother's breast, and we will hang to
 it until they beat us off, until we can hang no longer, and this will
 never happen, unless they drive us from it under the pretext of what
 "Mormonism" is agoing to do. What is the Kingdom of God agoing to
 accomplish on the earth? It will revolutionize not only the United
 States, but the whole world, and will go forth from the morning to the
 evening, from the rising of the sun to the going down of the same, so
 shall be the ushering forth of the Gospel until the whole earth is
 deluged with it, and the righteous are gathered.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 The sinner will slay the sinner, the wicked will fall upon the wicked,
 until there is an utter overthrow and consumption upon the face of the
 whole earth, until God reigns, whose right it is. As it was said in
 the days of the Savior, if we said his man alone you may depend ulet
 tit [sic.] that through his influence he will take away our place and
 nation. If you let "Mormonism" alone, I will promise that every honest
 man and woman in the United States will be in the Church of Jesus
 Christ of Latter-day Saints, and be governed by the law of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 Let them take the counsel of the late Captain Gunnison, who was
 massacred by the Indians; he was convinced that it would not do to
 persecute the "Mormons;" for every time we were driven, we have
 succeeded beyond our most sanguine anticipations. It has happened to
 us as it did to the old man's stone wall, which was five feet high and
 six feet thick. The boys could not get his apples, and said among
 themselves, "We will turn over the old wall;" they turned it over, and
 it was higher than before. So with us; every time the "Mormons" have
 been driven they have enlarged their borders. Look out, drive us again
 and we will take the kingdom before you are aware of it.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 We certainly shall gather out all the good as fast as we can, for the
 people who love truth will hear sound argument, which is our rule of
 battle, and it is a scientific one. Now come on to war, whenever you
 think best, and we will gather out the honest until the last seed of
 Israel is gathered, and there is hardly enough left to elect a
 President, even among the Know-Nothings.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 Only persecute us and we will grow the faster. Say they, "What shall
 we do; do tell us which way we shall go, for we do not know what to
 do, nor what to say; if we persecute them they will grow the faster,
 and take away our place and nation, and will get all the good people
 to follow them, and what shall we do?" It is a hard case I know.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 When strangers come among us they often feel diffident, for we keep to
 ourselves here in these distant parts, and do not always immediately
 know whether we are about to receive friends or enemies into our
 community. We have been persecuted and driven, and been a scoff and a
 by-word, and when strangers come among us they feel a delicacy in
 making our acquaintance. I say, brethren and sisters, be frank with
 strangers, and when you talk with them, or are in their presence, live
 your religion, and do not vary one particle from the truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 You say, "I love my God and my religion." Then manifest to them what
 your religion is, and if they are honest ere long they will fall in
 with it, if not they will take up their line of march and leave us;
 and my prayer is that we may be delivered from every inbred
 corruption.
 
Vol. 2, p.190
 So far as the time and your patience would permit, I have endeavored
 to candidly and truly portray our real feelings and views with regard
 to the [p.191]  General Government, the members of the various
 Christian denominations, the upright everywhere, and the corrupt and
 abominable wherever they are to be found; and also to briefly sketch a
 few of the scenes and incidents of our past and present history. 
 
Vol. 2, p.191
 Let us live our religion, and show the world that we love the Lord
 Jesus Christ better than anything else. Though the world persecute
 you, yet cling to the Lord and the Holy Gospel, even if you lay down
 your lives for the truth's sake. May God bless you. Amen.
 
 Wilford Woodruff, February 26, 1855
 
 The Church and Kingdom of God, and the 
 Churches and Kingdoms of Men
 
 A Sermon by Elder Wilford Woodruff, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, G. S. L. City, 
 Feb. 26, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.191
 I will endeavor to occupy a little time this morning, and while I
 address my friends, I hope I may have their attention and prayers; for
 I realize that while any person stands before an assembly of this kind
 to teach, he needs the Spirit of the Lord to dictate and direct his
 mind, that he may speak unto the edification of the people.
 
Vol. 2, p.191
 I am aware that "Mormonism," as it is called, presents a wide field
 for reflection and contemplation; it presents an extensive surface
 upon which the mind may roam; it affords a variety of objects for us
 to converse upon; but, at the same time, we want our minds led in that
 channel which is according to the mind and will of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.191
 We have had some very interesting teaching presented to us from this
 stand, during the last two Sabbaths especially, though I may say that
 we have good teaching every Sabbath that we assemble together in this
 house. In fact, the day and age in which we live, those things
 connected with the past and present history of this poeple, and the
 signs of the times, are matters so diverse from the affairs of the
 nations of the earth, and from the views of the children of men
 generally, that they cause them to marvel and wonder exceedingly.
 
Vol. 2, p.191
 I felt to rejoice last Sabbath while sitting in this stand, listening
 to our President. I will tell you why I felt to rejoice—there was one
 main reason for my joy; I have been acquainted long enough with this
 work to know its truth; I have had sufficient experience in it to see
 and to know that the hand of God is in it, and that it is controlled
 and guided by the Spirit of the Almighty, and the revelations of
 heaven; to know, that from the commencement of it, it has been the
 design of the God of heaven to establish His Kingdom upon the earth,
 to be thrown down no more for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.191
 I rejoice that this kingdom is blessed with a leader, or leaders, who
 are not ashamed or afraid to watch over the interests of Zion—at all
 times to seek diligently the welfare of the children of Israel; who
 will point out the [p.192] path for this people to walk in, whether
 that path may be popular or unpopular; leaders who will not hesitate
 to rebuke sin and wickedness, whether emanating from high or low
 places.
 
Vol. 2, p.192
 Those who have been acquainted with the Prophet Joseph, who laid the
 foundation of this Church and kingdom, who was an instrument in the
 hand of God in bringing to light the Gospel in this last dispensation,
 know well that every feeling of his soul, every sentiment of his mind,
 and every act of his life, proved that he was determined to maintain
 the principle of truth, even to the sacrificing of his life. His soul
 swelled wide as eternity for the welfare of the human family. He began
 entirely alone, as far as the influences of the children of men were
 concerned upon the earth, to endeavor to establish a religion and
 order of things diverse from anything then existing among men, a
 religion that was unpopular and contrary to the feelings, and views,
 and traditions of the whole human family.
 
Vol. 2, p.192
 Every man that is acquainted with the history of the nations of the
 world at this time, must know that religion is a very popular thing—it
 has many followers; and they must also know that the religions of the
 day are very diversified; and that they are in a great measure framed
 to meet the conveniences, traditions, and situations of the children
 of men, with but little regard to the declarations of the Bible, or
 the revelations of Jesus Christ. Every man that will read the
 Scripture of the Old and New Testaments, will see that there was an
 organization in the days of Jesus Christ, a system for the salvation
 of the children of men. It is laid down plainly and definitely for the
 inhabitants of the earth to follow. But, if we search throughout the
 earth at this day, we cannot find a system existing that has scarcely
 any resemblance to the example laid down by Christ and the Apostles.
 And I will here say that the persecution, opposition, and oppression
 that this Church has met with from its first organization, have been
 in a great measure in consequence of carrying out that very system,
 those very ordinances, that same Gospel which Jesus Christ and his
 Apostles established in their day, and which cost the most of them
 their lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.192
 The New Testament clearly shows that whenever God has had a people
 upon the earth—when He has had a Church and kingdom in the world, it
 has been organized with Prophets and Apostles, and has been endowed
 with revelations, with diverse kinds of gifts, with healing power,
 with miracles, with dreams, and I may say with every member that
 belongs to the body of Christ, necessary for the edifying of the body,
 for the work of the ministry, or sanctifying of the people. We cannot
 find anywhere within the lids of the Bible, where the Lord ever had a
 people He acknowledged, except they were led by immediate revelation.
 The Lord never had a people in any age of the word without Prophets to
 lead them, even to the present day; and this is the reason why this
 Church and kingdom is so diverse from the views, feelings, and
 traditions of the nations around us, and that has caused it to meet
 with great opposition, persecution, and opposing spirits from the
 commencement, and perhaps may continue to do so until the winding up
 scene.
 
Vol. 2, p.192
 Many of the Prophets have prophesied that such an order of things as
 that which Christ and his Apostles established, should again be
 established in the last days, after ages of apostacy and darkness.
 When the Jews fell through unbelief, as the Apostle says, the Gospel
 was taken from them and given to the Gentiles. Did the kingdom go to
 the Gentiles stripped of any of its powers, or portion of its [p.193]
 organization because the Jews would not receive it? No, verily it did
 not. When the kingdom was presented to the Gentiles, it was presented
 with Apostles and Prophets, with healing powers, with relations direct
 from God, and with every gift and grace the Jews believed in and
 enjoyed while they remained faithful: when it went to the Gentiles it
 was perfect in its organization, but in process of time they changed
 the ordinances of the kingdom of God, and fell through the same
 example of unbelief, and have remained for centuries without the true
 order of heaven among them.
 
Vol. 2, p.193
 Ask any portion of Christendom why the ancient order of the Church of
 Christ is not among them—Apostles, Prophets, revelations, and other
 gifts, and they will inform you that they were only needed in the dark
 ages of the world, to establish the kingdom of God, but in this
 enlightened age are not necessary. It makes me think of a remark made
 by Mr. Kirkham in his Grammar; he says, "The Lord hung the Bible out
 of heaven, and retired." It appears so indeed among the Gentile
 nations, for in process of time the gifts, and graces, and powers of
 the kingdom of God were taken away, and the men who officiated in the
 ancient Church of God were nearly all put to death; they were slain
 because they endeavored to maintain it in its purity, and tried with
 all their might to establish the principles that God had revealed to
 the Jews, for they were the chosen people of God, the promised seed;
 but they fell because they would not receive the Messiah, the Shilo,
 their Savior; when they put him to death, and imbrued their hands in
 the best blood that had flowed through the lineage of Judah, they had
 to foot the bill; blood was shed, the laws of God were broken, the
 ordinances were changed, and the Priesthood of High Heaven trampled
 upon: the Jews must, therefore, suffer to pay the debt they
 contracted. Jesus Christ told them what would come upon them before he
 was taken away, for he mourned over them, saying, "O Jerusalem,
 Jerusalem, thou that killest the Prophets, and stonest them which are
 sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together,
 even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would
 not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate." Again, he says to
 them, "Woe unto you, Scribes and pharisees, hypocrites! because ye
 build the tombs of the Prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the
 righteous, and say, If we had been in the days of our fathers, we
 would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the Prophets.
 Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of
 them which killed the Prophets. Fill ye up the measure of your
 fathers. Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the
 damnation of hell?" Again, "Woe unto you, Pharisees! for ye tithe mint
 and rue and all manner of herbs, and pass over judgment and the love
 of God: these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other
 undone." He also told them that their temple would be destroyed, and
 not one stone be left upon another that would not be thrown down, and
 thus they had to suffer until the times of the Gentiles should be
 fulfilled. Jesus Christ lifted up his voice, and spared not, for he
 knew what was awaiting that nation; and his heart yearned over them
 when he saw them as a nation rushing madly on to destruction, and
 sowing seed that would cause a thousand years of sorrow and mourning
 by their posterity. They had their agency to act upon as seemed them
 good, and they became wicked and corrupt, and instituted their owen
 systems of religion and ordinances, instead of the true order of the
 kingdom of heaven. [p.194] Jesus told them they would be dispersed
 among the Gentiles, and be trodden down and afflicted by them until
 the times of the Gentiles should be accomplished.
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 We understand from the Scriptures, that have been referred to from
 time to time in this desk, that the Lord will set His hand again to
 gather Israel. We heard this subject treated upon a few Sabbaths ago,
 and what would take place in the last dispensation, even in the
 dispensation of the fulness of times.
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 But those who have been taught after the traditions of the fathers,
 have been taught that the Bible should be spiritualized, that it does
 not mean what it says, nor say what it means; we have been taught to
 believe that where the Lord says Israel shall be gathered, it means
 spiritually. When we read any portion of Scripture, which did not
 agree with our traditions, every man had his own system of
 spiritualizing, to make it bend to his own views. Instead of this, we
 have now learned that God means what He says, and says what He means.
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 When we read the history of the United States, or the history of
 General Washington, no man in his sober senses would have the least
 idea of spiritualizing it. When we read the history of our
 revolutionary fathers, who sat in solemn council to deliberate upon
 and sign the Declaration of Independence, because of the grievances
 they were called upon to bear from the mother country, no man would
 for a moment dream of spiritualizing these events; but every man would
 understand that the historian meant them to be read and understood
 literally.
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 Now, if we so read and believe the history of the foundation of our
 national government, or the history of the Jewish nation, or any other
 nation, that has been written by men who do not make any pretensions
 to inspiration, if we should never think of spiritualizing their
 writings, but take them and understand them as they are given to us,
 why should we take it upon ourselves to spiritualize and twist the
 words, and the meaning of the words, of that God who rules the
 nations?
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 When He gives to us revelations of the greatest moment to us, will He
 not set forth His mind and will in their true meaning, as He intends
 they shall be fulfilled, and as He intends we shall understand them?
 The Latter-day Saints as a people have learned to take God at His
 word. We admit that there are in the Bible metaphors, figures, and
 parables.
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 When Jesus was teaching the women the things of the kingdom of God, he
 used comparisons which they understood. Hence he says, "The kingdom of
 heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three
 measures of meal, till the whole was leavened." He knew the women
 understood about making bread. And so he talks to the farmer about
 sowing grain, that some sow seed on good ground, and others on stony
 ground, and others among thorns, likening the kingdom of heaven unto
 it. He used these metaphors to make a deeper impression upon the minds
 of the children of men; and at other times he used dark swings in the
 same way. We understand a figure as a figure, and a parable as a
 parable, but the meaning of the Savior is plainly manifest in them.
 
Vol. 2, p.194
 When the Lord says by the mouth of His Prophet, "And the Lord shall
 utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with his mighty
 wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the
 seven streams, and make men go over dry shod. And there shall be an
 highway for the remnant of His people, which shall be left, from
 Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that [p.195] he came up
 out of the land of Egypt; and again, "And they shall bring all your
 brethren for an offering unto the Lord out of all nations upon horses,
 and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift
 beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the children
 of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house of the
 Lord:" again, when He says, "They shall come with weeping, and with
 supplications will I lead them: I will cause them to walk by the
 rivers of waters in a straight way, wherein they shall not stumble:
 for I am a father to Israel, and Ephraim is my firstborn;" we believe
 He means what He says, for we have ourselves seen many of these
 prophecies literally fulfilled in this generation. Again, we believe
 He means what He says, when the Lord declares through His Prophet,
 that an angel shall fly through the midst of heaven, having the
 everlasting Gospel to preach to every nation, kindred, tongue, and
 people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to Him, for
 the hour of His judgment is come. We believe He means what He says. To
 fulfil this declaration we believe it is necessary for an angel of God
 to come to the earth, and deliver the Gospel, the true Gospel, and the
 only Gospel that ever was revealed for the exaltation and glory of
 man.
 
Vol. 2, p.195
 Why does it require an angel to bring the Gospel from heaven in these
 last days, when the earth is deluged with Gospel, with religion, with
 different systems and plans of salvation? Because that none of them
 are according to the order or organization that God has given to
 govern and control the human family when they would be controlled by
 Him. If there had been a true organization of the kingdom of God upon
 the earth in these latter-days, there would have been no need of an
 angel to visit the earth to teach men the first principles of the
 Gospel of Christ, and administer its ordinances to them.
 
Vol. 2, p.195
 When the Apostles of old dwelt upon the earth. the angel that appeared
 to Saul of Tarsus, and the angel that appeared to Cornelius, did not
 administer the Gospel to them, but instructed them to apply to those
 men whom Christ had ordained to that authority, and who held the keys,
 the gifts and graces, and Priesthood of the kingdom of God. So it
 would have been in the last days, if there had been authority, and the
 true Priesthood of God on the earth; there would, in that case, have
 been no necessity for an angel to come with the Gospel.
 
Vol. 2, p.195
 Angels are sent as ministering spirits to minister to those who shall
 be heirs of salvation. We believe the Lord means what He says. We
 believe Israel were led formerly by Prophets who were full of wisdom
 and truth; and they are again to be led by holy Prophets, that have
 the Priesthood of the Most High upon them, and power to lead and to
 teach the children of men. When Daniel the Prophet declared that the
 kingdom of God should be set up in the last days, and that it should
 break in pieces all other kingdoms, and have no end, he meant what he
 said. When we read the prophecies that declare unto us that great
 wickedness shall be upon the earth in the latter days, and that great
 plagues will be poured out upon the world; that angels are to pour out
 the vials of the wrath of the Almighty, and that previous to this all
 men are to be warned by the proclamation of the Gospel of Jesus
 Christ, we believe those declarations will have a literal fulfilment. 
 
Vol. 2, p.195
 Before I ever heard of "Mormonism," when reading the Scriptures, I
 often wondered why it was that we had no Prophets, no Apostles, no
 gifts and graces, no healings by the power of God, no visions, no
 angels, no revelations, [p.196] no voice of God. I often wondered why
 these things were not continued among the children of men why they
 were not enjoyed by the different churches and denominations of the
 day, and in my conversation with theologians and divines, I often
 referred to these things, but they all told me that such supernatural
 manifestations were unnecessary in our day and age of the world, that
 such power was only necessary in a day of darkness among an ignorant
 generation of people; they needed Prophets to lead them; but we who
 live in the blaze of Gospel light need no such thing; we need no
 revelation, only that which is in the Bible; we need no visitation of
 angels now, those things were given to establish the doctrine of
 Christ, and when it was once established they were no longer needed.
 
Vol. 2, p.196
 This logic always appeared strange to me. I said then, and I say now,
 may the Lord give me such periods of darkness as were enjoyed by the
 Apostles and Saints of old, in preference to the Gospel blaze of
 modern Christianity. The ancient doctrine and power will unlock the
 mysteries of heaven and pour forth that Gospel light, knowledge, and
 truth, of which the heavens are full, and which has been poured out in
 every generation when Prophets appeared among the children of men. But
 the Gospel of modern Christendom shuts up the Lord, and stops all
 communication with Him. I want nothing to do with such a Gospel, I
 would rather prefer the Gospel of the dark ages, so called.
 
Vol. 2, p.196
 I do not wish to be understood that we are now living in a dark age of
 the world, but for the last fourteen hundred years the world have been
 enveloped in darkness, in which wickedness has ruled, and the powers
 of darkness have prevailed among the children of men, and the nations
 have been bound down by false traditions, and incorrect principles,
 but the day has now dawned, the dark clouds have now broken up and
 soon will pass away, and the sun of righteousness will aries in its
 glory, and show forth the light of heaven; and for that I am thankful,
 and rejoice, and so do thousands and tens of thousands in this
 dispensation, who have been touched with the light of the glorious
 Gospel of Jesus Christ which has been revealed in our day, by the
 administering of holy angels, in all its fulness, beauty, power, and
 glory; this Gospel has caused Prophets, Elders, and Saints to rejoice:
 it has nerved up their spirits with fortitude and strength, and borne
 them up against every opposing influence; this has been the case in
 every dispensation when this light and power have been enjoyed by the
 children of men.
 
Vol. 2, p.196
 The Gospel has gone forth in our day in its true glory, power, order,
 and light, as it always did when God had a people among men that He
 acknowledged. That same organization and Gospel that Christ died for,
 and the Apostles spilled their blood to vindicate, is again
 established in this generation. How did it come? By the ministering of
 an holy angel from God, out of heaven, who held converse with man, and
 revealed unto him the darkness that enveloped the world, and unfolded
 unto him the gross darkness that surrounded the nations, those scenes
 that should take place in this generation, and would follow each other
 in quick succession, even unto the coming of the Messiah. The angel
 taught Joseph Smith those principles which are necessary for the
 salvation of the world; and the Lord gave him commandments, and sealed
 upon him the Priesthood, and gave him power to administer the
 ordinances of the house of the Lord. He told him the Gospel was not
 among men, and that there was not a true organization of His kingdom
 in the world, that the people had turned away from His true [p.197]
 order, changed the ordinances, and broken the everlasting covenant,
 and inherited lies and things wherein their was no profit. He told him
 the time had come to lay the foundation for the establishment of the
 Kingdom of God among men for the last time, preparatory to the winding
 up scene. Joseph was strengthened by the Spirit and power of God, and
 was enabled to listen to the teachings of the angel. He told him he
 should be made an instrument in the hands of the Lord, if he kept His
 commandments, in doing a good work upon the earth, float his name
 should be held in honor by the honest in heart, and in dishonor
 throughout the nations by the wicked. He told him he should be an
 instrument in laying the foundation of a work that should gather tens
 of thousands of the children of men, in the generation in which he
 lived, from every nation under heaven, who should hear the sound of it
 through his instrumentality. He told him the nations were wrapt in
 wickedness and abomination, and that the judgments of God. were ready
 to be poured out upon them in their fulness; that the angels were
 holding the vials of His wrath in readiness; but the decree is that
 they shall not be poured out until the nations are warned, that they
 may be left without an excuse.
 
Vol. 2, p.197
 This man to whom the angel appeared obeyed the Gospel; he received it
 in meekness and humility, and bowed down before the Lord and
 worshipped Him, and did the best he could in his illiterate state; he
 was as it were but a mere plow-boy. He laid hold of it with all his
 heart, though he saw he would have to wage war with sin, and
 wickedness, and abominations, and the oppositions of the people; he
 began to trust in the Lord; and what was the consequence? Wherever the
 words of the Gospel, which the angel revealed to him, were preached
 among the children of men, it had its effect. The Church was at length
 organized with a few humble men. The learned might laugh at them
 because of their ignorance, but their words were like daggers to their
 hearts, and like a two-edged sword, piercing and dividing asunder the
 very thoughts and intents of the hearts of men. The honest in heart
 began to receive their testimony, and it continued to spread from town
 to town, from city to city, from state to state, and from nation to
 nation, until we see the fruits of it here to-day in this Tabernacle
 of the Lord in the tops of the mountains. 
 
Vol. 2, p.197
 I say I rejoice before the Lord this day that we have leaders in
 Israel that are qualified for their place and station to preside over
 this people, and who will seek their welfare, and are not afraid or
 ashamed to rebuke wickedness in high places, whether manifested by
 their brethren or neighbors, if they do wrong. Their minds are quick
 as the vivid lightning of heaven; they are filled with the visions of
 eternity; they are not asleep, but they comprehend the elements around
 them; they read and digest them, and they know exactly what course to
 pursue; the leaders of this people know what they are doing, what is
 approaching this people, and what is approaching the world: and we may
 all know the same things by reading the Scriptures, and by prayer, and
 through the ministering of the Holy Ghost conferred upon us. What man
 is there who reads the Scriptures, and believes that God means what He
 says, and says what He means, but what can see a flood of dreadful
 events ready to be poured out upon this generation with the rapidity
 of lightning. No man can escape the influence of these events that are
 about to burst upon the heads of this generation. The Gospel has gone
 forth, and when the nations are warned, another angel will cry,
 "Babylon [p.198] is fallen." War, and famine, and the plague will
 overwhelm the nations of the earth, and none can escape.
 
Vol. 2, p.198
 As Latter-day Saints, we look upon the signs of the times, we are not
 ignorant of them, but we understand them. We look upon the events that
 are rolling upon us with great interest. It matters not what the minds
 and feelings of men are, the Lord is determined to raise up a people
 that will worship Him; and if He has to whip, and scourge, and drive
 us through a whole generation, He will chastise us until we are
 willing to submit to righteousness and truth, or until we are like
 clay in the hands of the potter. The chastisements we have had from
 time to time have been for our good, and are essential to learn
 wisdom, and carry us through a schooler experience we never could have
 passed through without. I hope, then, that we may learn from the
 experience we have had to be faithful, and humble, and be passive in
 the hands of God, and do His commandments. Do I blame President Young
 because he chastises us? No. Would he be a father to us, a Prophet,
 and a High Priest of God, if he saw his brethren going wrong, and
 would not warn and chastise them? The chastisement of a friend is far
 better than the kisses of an enemy. When I am out of the way, and when
 you are out of the way, I thank God that we have a man to preside over
 us, who loves us enough to chastise us; it is for our good, and I
 believe we have been always ready to receive the chastening rod from
 our superiors when they thought fit to give it to us, and kiss the rod
 that chastened us. If a Prophet is called to lead and chastise Israel,
 shall He not rebuke wickedness when it is not in Israel? The very
 spirit that vibrates in the soul of President Young, and every act of
 his life, show, to all acquainted with him, that he will do his duty
 in this respect, as well as in every thing else wherein he stands
 connected, while he dwells upon the earth, regardless of all
 consequences, and will leave the event in the hands of God, and his
 Counsellors are governed by the same spirit and principles. The Lord
 has reproved the wicked in all ages, and He will do it again. He also
 inspires His servants to reprove and rebuke wickedness; He controls
 all nations, and the destiny of the world is in His hands as much now
 as it was in the days of Israel when He himself led them out of the
 land of Canaan.
 
Vol. 2, p.198
 Wickedness is in the earth, and Satan has great power over the hearts
 of men, and he seeks to destroy them, and he seeks to destroy this
 people, and lead away the Elders of Israel; and when he overcomes a
 man that has made a covenant with God, who has been baptized in this
 Church and kingdom, he gains a greater victory over him than over one
 who never made any profession. Why have old grey-headed Israelites
 turned their faces for generations past towards Jerusalem, and lifted
 up their voices and mourned in sorrow? Because their fathers had
 rejected the Messiah and broken their covenants with God. Why are
 these Lamanites roaming about in misery and wretchedness, living upon
 reptiles of the earth? Why are they cursed so bitterly, and brought
 down so low, for they are of the seed of Israel? It is because the
 chastening rod of the Almighty has rested upon them and upon their
 fathers. We should be very cautious and careful to keep the
 commandments of God, and do right, while we have such examples of the
 dealings of God with the nations who have broken His laws. We shall be
 corrected in all our errors, that we may become sanctified, and be
 prepared for those glories, principles, powers, and privileges which
 the Lord has promised to reveal to us.[p.199] 
 
Vol. 2, p.199
 The Latter-day Saint, in the vision of his mind, sees displayed on the
 great panorama of the world all the scenes that are to transpire in
 the present day, while the wicked are ignorant of what is about to
 transpire; they do not know what is the matter; while there are
 cholera, whirlwinds, storms, thunder and lightning, and earthquakes in
 divers places, and kingdom is rising against kingdom in battle array,
 they are ignorant of what will be the end of these matters, and the
 cause of their existence, because the things of God are not before
 their eyes. They see naturally, but do not understand. They read the
 Scriptures but do not look for the fulfilment of the words of the
 Prophets, and they do not understand what those things mean when they
 are fulfilled before their eyes. Did they understand the Scriptures
 they could see and understand what is the matter in the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.199
 But this is only the beginning of sorrow and trouble; the heavens are
 full of great judgments which are about to be poured out on the world.
 The words of the Prophets cannot have their fulfilment unless these
 things take place. Read the Revelations of Saint John, touching the
 fall of Babylon, and you there have a faint picture of what is about
 to transpire.
 
Vol. 2, p.199
 I feel thankful that the Lord has revealed these things for our
 benefit, and that He has given us power and authority to stand up in
 the defence of that which is right before the Lord, and to bear
 testimony of the truth, and to proclaim those things which will
 assuredly come to pass in this generation. It is better for us to fall
 in defence of truth, than to deny the words of God, and go to hell. It
 is better to suffer stripes for the testimony of Christ, than to
 suffer and fall by our sins and transgressions, and then have to
 suffer afterwards. I would rather seal my testimony with my blood, and
 lay my body to rest in the grave, and have my spirit go to the other
 side of the vail, to enjoy a long eternity of light, truth, blessings,
 and knowledge which the Lord will bestow upon every man who keeps His
 law, than to spend a few short years of earthly pleasure, and be
 deprived of those blessings, and the society of my friends and
 brethren behind the vail.
 
Vol. 2, p.199
 There is no man in his sober senses that would not desire this. There
 is no man that has an understanding of the blessings that God has
 promised to give to His children; but what will desire that in
 preference to the fading enjoyments and empty honors of this world.
 You may surround any man or woman with all the wealth and glory that
 the imagination of man can grasp, and are they satisfied? No. There is
 still an aching void. On the other hand, show me a beggar upon the
 streets, who has got the Holy Ghost, whose mind is filled with that
 Spirit and power, and I will show you a person who has peace of mind,
 who possesses true riches, and those enjoyments that no man can obtain
 from any other source. The servants of God, in every age of the world,
 have been sustained and nerved up to do their duty by this power; and
 I will say to the Latter-day Saints, if they will be faithful, and do
 what they should do, and listen to the counsel given to them, they
 need not have any fears about anything, for the whole work is in the
 hands of God, the destinies of nations lie there. It is better for a
 people to be wise, to get righteousness, to be the friend of God, than
 to occupy any other position in life.
 
Vol. 2, p.199
 Then I hope my brethren and sisters will feel in their hearts to
 sustain the Presidency of this Church, by their faith, works, and
 prayers, and not suffer them to carry all the lead, while we hide
 ourselves in the rear. [p.200] If we should do this we are not worthy,
 we are not worthy of our position as Elders in Israel, and fathers and
 mothers in Israel. Let each one bear their share; and if we will
 correct our own follies, and set in order our own houses, and do that
 which is right, we shall then do some good, and help to lift the lead
 that rests upon those that lead. It was grievous to the feelings of
 Jesus Christ, to his Apostles, and to Joseph Smith, when they saw the
 people running into danger, and it is grievous to President Young,
 when he sees the people reckless in pursuing their own course leading
 them to destruction; when they are not willing to take his counsel and
 abide the doctrines he teaches; but when he sees the people willing to
 obey wholesome counsel, and endeavor to sanctify themselves before the
 Lord, he feels strengthened and sustained, he feels backed up by the
 works of the people, and not by one alone. I hope this will be the
 case with us, that we will act in order our own houses, as wives,
 husbands, children, as parents, and as officers in the Church and
 Kingdom of God. If we will sanctify ourselves, and do right, we shall
 have our reward, and shall be satisfied with it. No man or woman in
 the Kingdom of God that does wrong can escape sorrow. It is so in the
 world; the Lord rewards all men according as their works have been in
 the body. One reason why the Lord will pour out His judgments upon the
 nations, is the blasphemous spirit of wickedness and corruption that
 reigns among men.
 
Vol. 2, p.200
 When the Gentiles reject the Gospel it will, be taken from them, and
 go to the house of Israel, to that long suffering people that are now
 scattered abroad through all the nations upon the earth, and they will
 be gathered home by thousands, and by hundreds of thousands, and they
 will re-build Jerusalem their ancient city, and make it more glorious
 than at the beginning, and they will have a leader in Israel with
 them, a man that is full of the power of God and the gift of the Holy
 Ghost; but they are held now from this work, only because the fulness
 of the Gentiles has not yet come in. Tens of thousands among the
 Gentile nations will receive the Gospel, but the majority of them will
 reject it, and then the Jews will receive it; and it will go to them
 with all the gifts, blessings, and powers it possessed when it was
 taken from them.
 
Vol. 2, p.200
 We are all Gentiles by nationality, we are of the Gentile nations who
 hold the sway of the earth. Not only will the Jews have these
 blessings again, but these poor despised Indians will enjoy the light
 and glory of the Gospel of Christ; their fathers proclaimed blessings
 upon them, by the spirit of prophecy and revelation, which are as
 assuredly to rest upon a remnant of that people as they exist, though
 they are now the most miserable beings that live upon the face of the
 earth, nevertheless a remnant of them will embrace the Gospel, and
 their eyes will he opened and they will understand that they are of
 Israel. Our missionaries have labored among them, and what effect has
 it had? But little. Missionaries of different orders have labored
 among them, with little or no success.
 
Vol. 2, p.200
 We cannot do a great deal for that people, only pray for them, and
 treat them kindly, until the power of God begins to rest upon them,
 and they are waked up by the visions of heaven, and the angels begin
 to converse with them. They will be inspired by the Spirit and power
 of God, like other branches of Israel, and the day will come when the
 poor Utahs, and Piedes, and other degraded tribes in these mountains
 will again feel they possess souls among men as their fathers did
 before them. The ten tribes will also come in remembrance before the
 Lord, and they [p.201] will again return with out-stretched arms to
 their lands, and be led by leaders inspired by the Spirit and power of
 God, and they will come with visions, revelations, and Prophets, and
 they will be baptized and ordained under the hands of the children of
 Ephraim, who bear the Holy Priesthood on the earth at that time, and
 they will be crowned with glory, power, immortality, and eternal lives
 before God.
 
Vol. 2, p.201
 This is only a synopsis of the vision of the things that present
 themselves to our minds, while we sit and meditate upon the scenes
 that present themselves to our view. No man can contemplate the truth
 concerning the nations of the earth without sorrow, when he sees the
 wailing, the mourning, and death, that will come in consequence of
 judgments, plagues, and war. It has already begun, and it will
 continue to multiply and increase until the scene is ended, and wound
 up.
 
Vol. 2, p.201
 Do I delight in the destruction of the children of men? No. Does the
 Lord? No. He gives them timely warning, and if they do not listen to
 His counsel, they must suffer the consequences. He has determined, in
 the last days, in spite of earth and hell, wicked men, and devils, to
 establish His kingdom upon the earth; He has proclaimed it in the
 Bible, that it shall not be thrown down any more for ever. Who owns
 the earth? Does the devil? No; but he has had it a great while, and
 holds universal sway, and has held it almost from the beginning; so
 much so, that if the Lord inspires a man upon the earth, the power of
 the devil is so great, that that man is, or men are, slain. Even
 Christ and his Apostles could but exist in tribulation and suffering
 for a little while, and then were slain. The power of the devil was so
 great, that the principles of righteousness were driven from the
 earth, and those that taught them. But, hark ! in the last days it
 will not be so, the time has come for the kingdom to be established,
 because the earth is ripe, and the set time has come.
 
Vol. 2, p.201
 The Lord made the earth, and placed man upon it, and He owns it still,
 and He will cut off wickedness, no matter where it exists, so that
 there will be room for the good fruit to grow. As true as the Lord
 lives, if we wish to exist upon the earth in these days, we must be
 righteous; if we expect to have a place, an inheritance, and dwell on
 the earth, we must keep the law of God, or we shall be cut off. This
 will apply to all, to Jew and Gentile, bond and free; this will apply
 to all men in every nation, and under all circumstances.
 
Vol. 2, p.201
 It is the decree of the Almighty God, that the kingdom of heaven shall
 be established, and shall never again be overthrown, that judgments
 shall lay waste the nations, enough at least to give that kingdom room
 to grow, and spread, and prosper. This is the truth, and you will all
 find it so. Those judgments have begun, that will never leave the
 earth until it is swept as with the besom of destruction, until
 thrones are east down and kingdoms overthrown, until each man draws
 his sword against his neighbor, and every nation and kingdom that
 exists will be at war with each other, except the inhabitants of Zion.
 The Lord has spoken it, and it will come to pass.
 
Vol. 2, p.201
 I again say I am thankful that we have men to preside over us, who are
 determined to rebuke sin, wherever it shows itself, and God will
 sustain these men, and uphold them, whether we do or not. I do not
 care in what circumstances they may be placed, even if it be necessary
 for them to seal their testimony with their blood, as Joseph and Hyrum
 have done; it is all right, they only pass to the other [p.202] side
 of the vail, where they can operate still better for the salvation of
 the people. We shall not be left without leaders that have the Spirit
 of God. This people will always have leaders that are just men, that
 are good men, and that delight to do the will of God, and would
 sacrifice life and all things for it if required. 
 
 If we are afraid to rebuke iniquity, or ashamed to cast it off
 ourselves, Israel would go to hell, we should be cut off as a people,
 and the Lord would raise up another; for He is bound to have a people
 in the last days who will keep His commandments, and magnify their
 calling, and prove themselves friends of God, and maintain the
 principles of righteousness, and honor them before God, angels, and
 men, that His kingdom may be established in purity, and be prepared
 for the coming of the Messiah; for Christ is coming again to earth: he
 is preparing the bride, and here is a portion of it before me to-day.
 
Vol. 2, p.202
 Will he receive us to himself? Are we prepared for his coming and
 kingdom and the fulness thereof, unless we are sanctified, and lay
 aside sin, and do right? No. We must sanctify ourselves, and keep the
 commandments of God, and do those things that are required at our
 hands, before we can be prepared for the coming of the Great
 Bridegroom.
 
Vol. 2, p.202
 The signs of the heavens are appearing, the fig trees are leaving and
 showing that summer is nigh. It will overtake this generation, and us
 also, quite as soon as we are prepared for it.
 
Vol. 2, p.202
 I pray that we may live in such a manner as not to be among the
 foolish virgins, but understand the signs of the times, do our duty,
 maintain our integrity, overcome the world, and be prepared to receive
 our Redeemer when he comes with joy, and not in grief and shame; which
 may God grant for Christ's sake. AMEN.
 
 Orson Hyde, March 18, 1855
 
 The Judgments of God on the United 
 States—the Saints and the World
 
 A Sermon by President Orson Hyde, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 March 18, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.202
 Beloved Brethren and Friends—Since it has fallen to my lot to address
 you this afternoon, I hope you will not only lend me your undivided
 attention, but favor me with an interest in your prayers, that I may
 ever speak according to the mind and will of God, upon all those
 subjects which may engage my attention.
 
Vol. 2, p.202
 I shall take a text, according to the mode and fashion of the day;
 yet, I will not promise to confine myself to it, or take any position
 that may be calculated to forestall the dictates of the Spirit of God
 in me. You may be surprised when you are made acquainted with the name
 of the author of my text. Were I to quote from Joseph Smith, or from
 Brigham Young, a sentiment for my ground work, you might be gratified
 and complimented; but the world, or outsiders might [p.203] think it
 folly, blasphemy, nonsense, and trusting in man. I shall not,
 therefore, borrow my text from either of the foregoing; but from a
 distinguished outsider, that thereby I may pay a proper tribute of
 respect unto that department of God's dependent creatures.
 
Vol. 2, p.203
 In the last General Epistle of Franklin Pierce, Chief Apostle of the
 United States of America, written to his brethren of the Senate and
 House of Representatives in General Conference assembled, first clause
 of the first verse, you will find these remarkable words recorded:
 
Vol. 2, p.203
 "The past has been an eventful year, and will hereafter be referred to
 as a marked epoch in the history of the world. While we have been
 happily preserved from the calamities of war, our domestic prosperity
 has not been entirely uninterrupted. The crops, in portions of the
 country, have been nearly cut off. Disease has prevailed to a greater
 extent than usual; and the sacrifice of human life through casualities
 by sea and land is without parallel."
 
Vol. 2, p.203
 When we consider that the author of these words was chosen by the
 sovereign will of the American people to preside over the destinies of
 our common country, that he was duly set apart for that station, and
 regularly installed in power, it is but reasonable to suppose that his
 words are prompted by the conviction and faith of the nation; and he
 can hardly be expected to give utterance to an incorrect idea, if the
 faith of the nation be correct. He, therefore, being the head and eye
 of the Republic, discovered that the land declined to produce in its
 usual strength, that disease had marked out its increased number of
 victims with unerring precision, and that sea and land had conspired
 against the lives of the thousands that float on the former, and the
 millions that walk on the latter.
 
Vol. 2, p.203
 Why this increase of Providential manifestations in the form of
 scourges and chastisements? Is it because the nation has reformed and
 grown better? Is it because the true God is more correctly and
 devoutly worshipped? Or is it because the present is an age not so
 enlightened and scientific; and hence, not so well qualified to guard
 against the casualties and ills of life as former and more enlightened
 ages? Or is it because the Prophets of God have been cruelly and
 treacherously slain, and their brethren and friends banished by
 violent hands, from their homes, into an untried and wilderness
 country, where it was hoped and believed, by many, that savage
 ferocity would terminate our existence as a people?
 
Vol. 2, p.203
 When the Latter-day Saints fled before the fiery blast of
 persecution's bitter hate, they left, it is true, their goods and
 their homes as a prize, rich with curses, to those whose guilty hearts
 and bloody hands rendered them legitimate heirs to their ill-gotten
 gain. We brought but little with us when we fled; yet we took what the
 nation can never re-gain until they punish those murderers according
 to their own laws, chastise the guilty coadjutors in deeds of cruelty
 and rapine, and compensate the sufferers for the losses which they so
 unjustly sustained. We brought away with us from the nation that
 suffered us to be cast out, the good-will and blessing of our God,
 even the God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob. That blessing and
 good-will cannot return until we return and carry them.
 
Vol. 2, p.203
 Allow me, in this place, to give you a legal opinion. None of you
 entertain a doubt but that your claims and titles to the lands sold,
 under duress, in Missouri and Illinois, are as good and valid now in
 the eyes of God as they ever were; but I tell you that they are just
 as good and safe to you at this very moment, in the eye of the [p.204]
 Constitutional laws of the laud, as they ever were. No deed of
 conveyance of real estate, executed by any of you in Missouri or
 Illinois, after you were warned to leave, and threatened with violence
 if you did not leave, is worth one red cent. No court of chancery in
 the nation, having jurisdiction, could lawfully avoid giving you your
 lands again, with interest and damage. But would the Government
 sustain the decision of such a court? There is the rub, and hence the
 guilt?
 
Vol. 2, p.204
 But let us see if we can account for the fearful increase of
 pestilence, scarcity, and destruction of human life spoken of in our
 text. God is said to, be with His servants and people. "Lo I am with
 you always, even unto the end of the world." If a nation or people
 cast out the Saints and servants of God from their midst, God goeth
 with them and leaveth that nation, and leaveth it under evil
 influences and afflicting gents.
 
Vol. 2, p.204
  To illustrate the foregoing statements; I will refer you to the
 history of Joseph's being sold into Egypt. This younger son of the old
 Patriarch Jacob was a visionary man, and a great dreamer. His visions
 and dreams seriously annoyed his elder brethren, and greatly aroused
 their jealousy. At one time, the lad dreamed that he and his brethren
 were binding sheaves in the field; and they set them up; and all their
 sheaves made obeisance to his sheaf. This dream nettled them, and made
 them very angry, under the conviction that one day the boy might rule
 over them. The dream appeared to foreshadow the fact. At another time,
 he dreamed that the sun, moon, and eleven stars made obeisance to him.
 
Vol. 2, p.204
 This dream even aroused the old man's resentment, and drew forth from
 him a rebuke upon his son; for he thought the dream indicated that he
 and his mother and his brethren should bow down to him. His brethren
 greatly envied him; but his father observed the dream and reflected,
 notwithstanding the rebuke. The fire of jealousy burning in the hearts
 of the elder brethren against their younger brother, they resolved to
 slay him, and conspired to perpetrate this bleeder deed! Not that
 Joseph had injured them, or done them any wrong. It was because they
 feared he would do something, as his dreams evinced. But, behold the
 inconsistency of his elder brethren! If his dreams were of God, it was
 a sufficient cause of great joy to them, that they could have a ruler
 of divine appointment; and hence worse than madness to oppose him. If
 his dreams were not of God, they had no cause to fear his elevation to
 the ruling power. But his dreams were of God, and the means which they
 adopted to prevent their fulfilment proved, under the over-ruling hand
 of Providence, to be the very means to bring about the things
 fore-shadowed by them.
 
Vol. 2, p.204
 It is not unfrequently the ease, that plans and measures devised by
 the greatest cunning, ingenuity, and wisdom of the wicked against
 God's chosen, prove to be the most impressive and happy means to bless
 and exalt those against whom these plans are laid. Instead of slaving
 their brother, they agreed to cast him into a pit where there was no
 water, that he might perish there. But being a little conscience
 smitten at this specimen of cruelty towards their brother, they agreed
 to sell him into Egypt as a slave, and thus rid themselves and the
 country of this troublesome dreamer.
 
Vol. 2, p.204
 But God was with Joseph in Egypt, in the house of Potiphar, and
 blessed Potiphar's house for Joseph's sake. Potiphar, a poor benighted
 heathen, saw that God was with Joseph, and that he made all things to
 prosper that were in his hands; and therefore committed his house and
 all he had into [p.205] the care of Joseph. Step by step did he gain
 influence and consideration in Egypt; and the favor and blessing of
 God were manifest upon him, and upon all that he did. God even blessed
 the whole kingdom for his sake. He apprised him, in the interpretation
 of Pharaoh's dream, of the approaching famine, and greatly multiplied
 the fruits of the earth, that they might be laid up in store against
 the time of need. Thus, the country to which the chosen of God was
 banished, was enabled to feed the starving millions that fled thither
 for seven long years, and Joseph was prime minister to the crown, and
 general superintendent of all the affairs of Egypt. He controlled all
 the food that had been laid up in store. The famine waxed strong in
 the land from which he was expelled, and they had nothing laid up in
 store; for they had no Joseph to warn them of the approaching
 distress. They had driven him away, and God greatly blessed the land
 to which he fled.
 
Vol. 2, p.205
 Soon it fell out that Joseph's brethren had to go down to Egypt to buy
 corn. "Their sheaves began to bow to his sheaf." Again they went,
 being sorely pressed with famine in their own land; and Joseph made
 himself known to them. Prince as he was, Prophet and minister of God
 as he was, I cannot think that the propriety of a union of Church and
 State was discussed at their meeting at all; especially not until they
 had taken their dinner together. Thanks be to the God of Israel, they
 had plenty to eat?
 
Vol. 2, p.205
  Next, the old man himself came down to Joseph, and all the
 family—"sun, moon, and stars, made their obeisance to him" sure
 enough! His brethren do not feel towards him now, as they did when
 they sold him! O, integrity! like the magnet that ever attracts its
 own, thou dost command and draw around thee all thy kindred hosts! Oh,
 selfishness, and narrow-minded jealousy! you are humbled in the
 dust—you are prostrated at the rest of him whose life and liberty were
 the sport of your palmy days. How changed the scene? Yet God be
 praised.
 
Vol. 2, p.205
 Can any one, acquainted with the Latter-day Saints' history, see any
 similarity between their expulsion from the States, and the causes of
 that expulsion; and the banishment of Joseph into Egypt, and the
 causes of that banishment? Neither of them had done any wrong, but it
 was feared that they would. They both would dream, and tell their
 dreams. They were both superlatively hated and envied by their
 brethren—were both sent away among heathens to perish, and both have
 been sustained by the favor of God. We both have had coats of many
 colors: ours, patch upon patch! We have had at least, one coat
 different from his, probably because such coats were not fashionable
 in his day, a coat of tar and feathers. Neither of us went away by his
 own choice; but were forced away contrary to our wishes, and contrary
 to existing laws. Both went into countries where there is but little
 rain. The chief difference that I can see, is this. Their sheaves
 bowed to his sheaf. The sun, moon, and stars bowed to him when they
 came to him for bread. It has not yet happened so unto us. But when
 scarcity increases in the land from whence we came, pestilence and
 plague abound, the channels of business and trade completely broken
 up, civil war and know nothing within, the wheels of diplomacy in the
 mud without, and foreign foes press sorely on our coasts, then the
 nation may begin to ask—Was Joseph Smith a Prophet? Is God angry with
 us because we have only winked at his treacherous murder? Is He angry,
 because we have quietly suffered His chosen people to be robbed,
 plundered, [p.206] murdered, and driven like chaff before the wind,
 without interposing in any way to prevent it? Is it because we have
 turned a deaf ear to their petitions and cries for redress?
 
Vol. 2, p.206
 With all the respect that is due from an humble citizen, to the words
 of the chief ruler of a great and powerful nation, and with all the
 modesty that diffidence and delicacy can inspire, I feel it my duty to
 say, in the name of that God whose I am, and whom I serve, that here
 lie the causes of the increasing evils in the land, spoken of in our
 text. For thus the Lord hath spoken. Nations shall be cut off when
 they are ripe in iniquity. But they are not ripe in inquiry, until
 they kill, my servants, and cast out my people; —then will I visit
 them in my anger, and vex them in my displeasure, and cut off their
 bitter branches. A desolating sickness shall cover the land. (See Book
 of Covenants.) Famine shall sorely oppress them—confusion and War
 shall make their hearts to faint, and their knees to tremble. Would to
 God that our nation had never given cause for the distress which they
 now only begin to suffer Would to God that they, chiefly for their
 sakes, had never provoked the anger of the Almighty by killing our
 Prophets, and casting out our people. Yet for us, it is all the
 better! For if we had not been driven away, we might have remained
 there to suffer as they are suffering and will suffer. "The wrath of
 man is often made to praise the Lord," as in this case; and
 everlasting honors be ascribed to Him for His mercy, His justice, and
 His truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.206
 In view of the approaching crisis which has been preached about,
 written upon, and prophesied of by us for the last twenty years, I
 would call upon the people of Utah, both Saint and sinner, Jew and
 Gentile, white men and red, to quit their vain and unprofitable
 traffic and speculation, and go to with their might to raise wheat,
 corn, and stock. Be not anxious to drive your stock to California.
 Save all your grain, and sow all you possibly can. Rich deposits of
 snow are now being made in the mountains, according to your prayers,
 which betoken a fruitful year. Ask God to bless your labors, and every
 seed that you sow in the earth. Prepare storehouses in which it can be
 saved. Remember Joseph in Egypt! The old man himself, and all the boys
 had to go to him, for he had corn in time of famine. Politicians
 oppose our gathering together. But if you will have plenty of wheat,
 pork, and beef on hand, all bell cannot stop them from coming here.
 Look out for the old man and all the boys to come bending unto you,
 and I'll venture they will not quarrel with you about the union of
 Church and State, at least not until they have had their breakfast. We
 may then tell them that when we were with them, they burned up our
 wheat in the stack, in the shock, and that which was scattered in the
 field. They burned our hay and our houses; and left our sick, our
 women and children in the scorching sun and beating rain, without food
 or shelter.
 
Vol. 2, p.206
 We told them when they did it, that we would have wheat when they had
 none. When these poor starving thousands flock here for food, will it
 not be glory enough for you to begin with, to feed them, to give them
 shelter, and administer to their sick? Will not such coals of fire
 heaped upon their heads be hot enough to satisfy your righteous
 indignation? If you will do as you are told, your eyes shall witness
 just such scenes! You may ask, "When shall these things be?" Answer.
 Just so soon as you can possibly lay up the wheat. If the United
 States will not make Brigham Young Governor, wheat will. Joseph's
 brethren never voted to make [p.207] him Governor over them; but he
 was elected to that office by a joint ballot of wheat and corn. There
 is more salvation and security in wheat, than in all the political
 schemes of the world, and also more power in it than in all the
 contending armies of the nations. Raise wheat and lay it up in store
 till it will bring a good price; not dollars and cents, but kingdoms,
 countries, peoples, tribes, and tongues. "They have sold themselves
 for naught, and must be redeemed without money!" It will take wheat to
 redeem them! Raise wheat and lay it up securely and it will preach the
 "gathering" mere eloquently, successfully, and extensively than all
 the missionaries that we can send out to sweep through the nations,
 with the proclamation of the judgments of God abroad in the land!
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 If I feel at our approaching Conference as I now do, I shall ask to
 move that our home missions be not diminished, but increased, if
 possible; and all set to raising wheat, and make Zion a house and city
 of refuge for the Saints and for the sons of strangers, that they may
 come and build up our walls, even as the old Prophet hath spoken. Many
 of you have finished your seeding, perhaps, for the season; but
 suppose you add another edition, enlarged, if not revised. Trust in
 God! and if your works be good, and plenty of them, your faith will
 not be questioned!
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 I will now call your attention, for a short time, to some occurrences
 that have taken place in our city.
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 On Sunday, the 4th day of February, brothers Kimball and Grant spoke
 very plainly and pointedly in relation to the intercourse of the
 Saints with the world; and seriously objected to that intercourse when
 it tended to debase and corrupt the Saints. They were tolerably well
 posted up in some matters upon which they spoke. I will not say by
 what means they were posted, whether by private confession of some
 conscience-smitten guilty participant in things not right, or by the
 common or ordinary means of knowledge. Suffice it to say, that they
 meant those and those only who were guilty of improprieties, that can
 not be looked upon with complacency by this people. The line was drawn
 between vice and virtue, so clearly and plainly that none need mistake
 it. Several persons took serious exceptions to the teachings that were
 then given, and felt themselves insulted, excluded from society, and
 as the Indians say; "thrown away."
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 The next day, Monday, the Eastern Mail arrived, and brought a very
 belligerent article from the Charleston Mercury. It is said to have
 been prompted by the Cabinet at Washington, with design to raise a
 fuss with the "Mormons." The article shows a deep-rooted and heated
 feeling against the Saints, and takes it for granted that every evil
 tsar can be said of us is true. The following is a short quotation
 from the article—
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 "Them can be no fellowship between Mormon and Christian. They cannot
 exist under the same social system. They cannot be partners in
 political power."
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 Here the line is drawn! All fellowship is denied us. No social
 relations are permitted. Did brothers Grant and Kimball say anything
 more than this. Did they not make as many honorable exceptions as are
 made in the foregoing? We are obliged to pocket all such sayings, and
 go along about our business.
 
Vol. 2, p.207
 Brothers Grant and Kimball were only God's looking-glasses, to reflect
 the sentiment entertained towards us, which, like some other coming
 events, cast its shadow one day in advance of the mail, and was
 partially endorsed and responded to before it arrived. If outsiders do
 not like us to endorse their paper, they should not present it; and
 when we endorse it to a limited [p.208] extent, it ill becomes them to
 object to their own doctrine when the tables are turned.
 
Vol. 2, p.208
 Aside from all strife or prejudice on either side, to what extent arc
 the Saints to unite with the world? They are God's creatures as well
 as we. He sustains them and has regard for them. We ourselves were
 once of the world, and should not forget the rock from whence we were
 hewn, nor the hole of the pit from whence we were digged. How far,
 then, is it our duty to extend our fellowship and regard for them;
 that we may be justified in the eyes of God who presides over us all?
 Remember, ye Elders in Israel, that you are to go to all nations, and
 preach the Gospel to every creature. While abroad on your missions in
 the discharge of your official duties, what favors have you a right to
 ask of the world? If you are hungry, you have the right to ask them
 for food. If you are in distress or in want, and cannot relieve
 yourselves, you have the right to ask them for relief and aid. If any
 one kindly and generously gives you food, clothing, or money for
 Christ's sake, and because he respects and loves you as a good man,
 let your peace and blessing rest upon that person, and upon all others
 that kindly administer to your wants; and then when you all appear
 before the God of truth, forget not to give a good account of those
 who favored you on your missions through this world, and say: "When I
 was hungry, they gave me food; when a stranger, they took me in;
 naked, they clothed me; and when thirsty, they gave me a cup of cold
 water." Remember that your comfort and happiness in this life were
 measurably suspended upon their kind offices towards you; and in turn,
 their future comfort and happiness will be suspended upon your
 testimony, and upon your favorable report it will be said unto them,
 "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these, my
 brethren, ye have done it unto me. Enter thou into the joys of thy
 Lord!"
 
Vol. 2, p.208
 But when you go abroad on business of a worldly or temporal nature,
 you have not this claim upon the hospitality of the world; but should
 pay your way the same as a worldling. But whether you are abroad on
 ordinary business, or as a minister of God, you have no right to make
 any more free, or take any more liberties, with other men's wives,
 sisters, or daughters, than with the men themselves; and the higher
 you stand in the Church, the more heinous and criminal would be such
 an offence· Whenever a "Mormon" will do any such thing, you may know
 that he is under transgression, that the spirit of truth, of honor, of
 integrity, or of God, is not with him. But if any of you, outsiders,
 have a "Mormon" wife, who became a "Mormon" before you married her,
 and you married her with your eyes opened to the fact, I cannot
 promise that your happiness with her will always be uninterrupted. I
 say the same in relation to a "Mormon," if he marry out of this Church
 (a circumstance that never occurred to my knowledge). Any '"Mormon"
 who will sock the company of a lewd woman, either at home or abroad,
 or that will try to seduce a virtuous woman, is looked upon precisely
 the same, and with similar feeling to those with which we would look
 upon the contents of a bilious stomach ejected by the aid of lobelia,
 or tartar emetic. We spew such out of our mouth. We can look upon no
 such character as a Christian or a gentleman, though he be the highest
 "Mormon" official, a civil or military officer, the king upon his
 throne, or the President in his chair. The higher the station, the
 more sinful and loathsome the act.
 
Vol. 2, p.208
 But if a man, in good faith and integrity, with righteousness as the
 girdle of his loins, take unto himself many [p.209] wives, acknowledge
 and sustain them, and honorably care and provide for their offspring,
 it is all right with me, and with God, so far as I know and understand
 His law, with the Prophets and Apostles of old, with the Patriarchs
 and wise men of the East, to which quarter we look for light natural
 and spiritual. But woe be unto him who, alone for guilty pleasure,
 corrupts himself—who, to gratify the lower passions, prostrates the
 fair temple of virtue, and turns the feet of the unwary and
 light-hearted female, by soft and flattering words, from the high road
 of honor, life, and immortality, to the shades of misery, shame,
 corruption, and death. A creature (not a gentleman), once said to me,
 "I found that she was corrupt, and hence no sin if I paid her; as,
 with the price of her shame and debauchery, she could supply herself
 with the means of a living." "Ah!" thought I, "better die than live by
 such means. Had you given her aid with a word of kind reproof, and
 kept yourself flee from her snare, you would not have patronized or
 encouraged her in her sin. Your behavior would have been that of a God
 and a Savior; but as it is, you have acted the part of a devil—joined
 hands with corruption, and identified yourself with the prostitute,
 and with the where." Let any man, however high or honorable he may
 wish to be thought, give evidence to this community that such is his
 moral calibre, he will be spurned from the domiciles and homes of the
 Saints (that are Saints) with that becoming indignation that God and
 angels will approve. But that man whose mind is unfortified by
 religious influence, yet who, from the force of moral principle and
 natural goodness and virtue, keeps himself free and unspotted from
 those vices, is more to be valued than the fine gold of Ophir, or the
 diamond that glitters in the monarch's crown. He is as the shadow of a
 great rock in a weary land, or like the oasis in the desert, which
 lures the weary wanderer to repose his brawny limbs on its verdant
 bed. He draws around him all that venerate genuine moral worth, and
 holds an influence that will not allow him, like a certain Judge, to
 fly the track and cry, "Mad dog," when the hydrophobic virus is
 concealed under his own tongue.
 
Vol. 2, p.209
 It is our custom to receive all strangers, who come among us under the
 name and style of respectability, with kindness and cordiality, and
 yet with cautious reserve. We try to make them comfortable and happy.
 But if we discover that an advantage is sought to be taken of our
 generous good feeling, to practise what our religion, laws, and vital
 prejudices are strenuously opposed to, I mean that practice so common
 and popular in the world, sexual intercourse without respect or regard
 to the solemnities of the marriage vow, then the thread will be cut at
 once, and such characters dropped and despised by the virtuous and
 good. The armies of the world cannot force us or frighten us to honor
 or respect such persons. They will then question our patriotism, and
 send away all manner of reports, prejudicial to our religious and
 political standing. But they will be careful about reporting what they
 have done. They, of course, are the innocent ones! It is my candid and
 unqualified opinion, that but few, if any, persons living among us.
 and not of our Church, have ever sent or carried evil reports of us,
 who themselves have not met with some unexpected obstacle in their way
 to vice and criminal pleasure and indulgence, or to political ambition
 and advancement. This may serve as a key to many things. Because
 strong language is used in relation to such vile practices, it may be
 inferred that much corruption exists here. But the contrary is true.
 If licentiousness or illicit intercourse had gained the footing
 [p.210] and reputation here that it has in London, New York, Boston,
 Philadelphia, or Washington, then we might be comparatively silent
 while such vices carried the popular sway. But anything unusual, and
 of a corrupting character in our midst, excites in us an indignation
 that often finds vent in maledictions upon the heads of the demons
 that attempt to introduce it.
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 If there were none but Latter-day Saints living in Utah, we should
 have no occasion to speak upon this subject as we do; but being
 infested by those "who profess the pure morality of the religion of
 Jesus," such as the Charleston Mercury endorses and eulogizes, we are
 constrained to speak in great plainness. I will now leave this
 subject, knowing that he or she that is righteous will be righteous
 still; and they who are filthy will be filthy still.
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 I discover that some of the Eastern papers represent me as a great
 blasphemer, because I said, in my lecture on Marriage, at our last
 Conference, that Jesus Christ was married at Cana of Galilee, that
 Mary, Martha, and others were his wives, and that he begat children.
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 All that I have to say in reply to that charge is this—they worship a
 Savior that is too pure and holy to fulfil the commands of his Father.
 I worship one that is just pure and holy enough "to fulfil all
 righteousness;" not only the righteous law of baptism, but the still
 more righteous and important law "to multiply and replenish the
 earth." Startle not at this! for even the Father himself honored that
 law by coming down to Mary, without a natural body, and begetting a
 son; and if Jesus begat children, he only "did that which he had seen
 his Father do."
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 But to return to our subject—the fellowship of the world. Unite with
 them just as far as you require them to unite with you, and upon the
 same principle. If they are hungry, feed them when in your power. If
 they are in distress, trouble, or difficulty, relieve them. Take them
 in when strangers, if they ask you. Be kind unto them and courteous;
 yet remember that God has given to you His Holy Spirit as a standard,
 to which the world should come. It is your duty to honor that
 standard, and to keep it erect. If the world have fellowship and union
 with you, let it be in the Spirit of the Lord. But if you allow that
 standard to fall in your own hearts, or to become recumbent, and yon
 slide back into the spirit of the world and unite with them, you have
 virtually struck your colors to the enemy, and gone over to his side!
 The salt has lost its savor, and is become powerless to save. It is
 only fit to be cast out and trodden under foot of men.
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 If you love and respect the welfare of the world, never allow
 yourselves to imbibe their spirit, or to become one with them. For if
 you do, you cannot be a savior, but need one as well as they; for you
 both stand upon One and the same level. The world hated the Savior
 before they hated us, and they killed him because he would never unite
 in heart and spirit with them. They will kill some of us for the same
 cause. But blessed are the man and the woman that are hated by the
 world because they will not be one with them. "Do them all the good
 you can, and as little harm as possible."
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 In conclusion, the present is an important era, an era in which the
 nations are becoming angry. They thirst for each other's blood; and
 who knows but that all nations will, respectively, file off under the
 heads of Greek and Roman, or "Gog and Magog," to fight the terrible
 battles spoken of in sacred writ?
 
Vol. 2, p.210
 Ye Saints of Latter-days, keep your lamps trimmed and burning, that
 you walk not in darkness. Ye virgins, wise and foolish, awake, for,
 behold, the [p.211]day is near, and the hour fast approaching, when it
 shall be said—"Behold, the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet him!"
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 Allow me here to close by giving you the translation of a stanza from
 a celebrated German poet—
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 "Calmly bear the frowns of fortune, 
 Soothe the heart oppressed with woe; 
 Sacred keep the plighted promise, 
 True alike to friend and foe.
 Manly pride display to Princes,
 Give to modest worth its due, 
 Cherish truth with all her vot'ries, 
 Deprecate the faithless crew."
 
 George A. Smith, March 18, 1855
 
 Gathering and Sanctification of the People of God
 
 A Sermon by Elder George A. Smith, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 March 18, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 Brethren and Sisters—I must express my gratification at the address
 which was delivered for our consideration in the former part of the
 day. I do not feel as much in the spirit of preaching as I do in that
 of listening; but as there is still a short time to be occupied, at
 the request of the brethren I will offer for your consideration a few
 remarks.
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 According to the example already given this afternoon, I shall
 commence by taking a text, which will be found recorded in the 23rd
 chapter of the Gospel according to St. Matthews"—O Jerusalem,
 Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are
 sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together,
 even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would
 not."
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 While I call your attention to this passage of Scripture, I have in
 view the rich items that have been presented here to-day, the light of
 the Spirit which has been manifest in revealing to us our duty, that
 purity of life, that submission of conduct, that correct course which
 are calculated in all things to enlighten the Saints, and prepare them
 for exaltation and eternal lives. How often, says the Savior, would I
 have gathered thy children together, O! Jerusalem, as a hen gathereth
 her chickens under her wings, and would have nourished you, but you
 would not.
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 These words were uttered by the Savior while looking at the vast city
 and surrounding country which was then inhabited by the Jews, who were
 residing there in security, surrounded with plenty, and were at the
 same time almost universally in open rebellion against the law of
 heaven.
 
Vol. 2, p.211
 It has been a very common saying in the world that the Lord was able
 to do everything, that he could do anything he had a mind to do, and
 accomplish what he pleased; that he possessed universal power, and
 could accomplish what he undertook. But what says our text ? "How oft
 would I have gathered you, but you would not." This indicates that he
 could not do it, because they were not willing; that is the way we
 understand the language. It is plain also from the text, that if the
 people of Jerusalem, the children of Israel, would have listened, and
 would have been gathered, [p.212] he would have nourished them, and
 conferred upon them the principles of salvation, the laws of
 exaltation which it was his desire to give them. Let me say, then,
 that from the foundation of the world, or, in other words, from the
 fall of man until the period of the declaration of the words of our
 text, we find plainly illustrated, in the whole history contained in
 the sacred book, the principle that the Lord wished to reveal unto the
 children of men things which had been hid from before the foundation
 of the world, principles which would exalt them to celestial thrones,
 but they would not, or, which amounts to the same, He could never find
 a people, could never communicate with a generation or a very numerous
 body of men that would obey His commandments, listen to His counsel,
 and observe His wisdom, or he led by His revelations.
 
Vol. 2, p.212
 Some of my friends may think I am doing injustice by these remarks to
 the Zion of Enoch. I am aware that the Lord did in the days of Enoch
 gather together enough of the inhabitants of the earth to build a
 city, but in consequence of the rebellion, the wickedness, and
 oppression of the great mass of mankind, He could not save that city
 from destruction, only by taking it unto His own bosom hence went
 forth the saying of old, "Zion is fled." So far as revealed records
 show, that is the nearest He ever came to the point of accomplishing
 the end of His undertaking, touching the redemption of the human
 family, up to the days of the Savior.
 
Vol. 2, p.212
 As we have learned, from Elder Hyde's sermon this afternoon, the same
 thing is illustrated in the history of Joseph; he wished to reveal the
 will of God to his brethren, but they rebelled, and sold him into
 Egypt. Moses undertook to give the children of Israel the laws of the
 Priesthood, to make them a holy poeple, a chosen generation, a kingdom
 of Priests, but what was the result? They would not receive it; and
 although God had delivered them from the plagues of Egypt, from the
 hands of Pharoah, brought them through the Red Sea, and led them by a
 cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night, yet, when Moses went into
 the presence of God to receive His law, to receive those principles
 that were to magnify them, and make them a kingdom of Priests, a holy
 people, they, a whole people, concluded that it was best to worship a
 calf. "Why," said they, "our neighbors worship calves, they have gods,
 they have idols, and we wish to worship something that we can see, for
 we do not know what has become of this Moses, and we want a god that
 we can see and handle."
 
Vol. 2, p.212
 In taking a passing glance of this subject, we find the same attempt
 was made in the days of Solomon, the wise king of Israel. The Lord
 undertook to prepare a place, a house wherein He could reveal unto His
 people the law of exaltation. He made the attempt, but before that
 house could be completed, one of the very men through whom the
 ordinances of exaltation were to be revealed must be put to death by
 the cruel treachery of wicked men, stirred up by the adversary, which
 frustrated the design. The keys of the Priesthood consequently had to
 be kept a secret, and years after, the Prophets were lamenting,
 mourning, complaining, and finding fault with the people because the
 Lord could never be permitted to reveal the fulness of His will to the
 children of men. Micah, after reflecting how often the Lord had
 attempted to reveal His law, and as his eye by the spirit of prophecy
 glanced down through the vista of time to the last days, exclaims in a
 transport of joy, "But in the last days it shall come to pass, that
 the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established in the top
 of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the [p.213] hills; and
 people shall flow unto it. And many nations shall come, and say, Come,
 and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the
 God of Jacob; and he will reach us of his ways, and we will walk in
 his paths; for the law shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the
 Lord from Jerusalem."
 
Vol. 2, p.213
 This was just a glimpse that the Prophet had of the establishment of
 the purposes of Jehovah in the last days. He saw the nations flowing
 to the tops of the mountains to receive that law of redemption which
 the world would not receive in the meridian of time, when the Savior
 made his appearance, and presented himself to the house of Israel,
 chose his Apostles, conferred upon them the keys of the Priesthood,
 and sent them forth to bear testimony to the sons of men. The result
 of his divine mission is manifested in the words of our text, "O
 Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how often would I have gathered you as a hen
 gathereth her chickens under her wings, but ye would not."
 
Vol. 2, p.213
 Says John, when speaking of our Savior, "He came unto his own, and his
 own received him not. But as many as received him, to them gave he
 power to become the sons of God." Power was given them to become the
 sons of God, and joint heirs with Christ; hence the principles of
 exaltation were clearly illustrated by Jesus Christ and his Apostles,
 yet the people would not receive them. In a few years afterwards we
 find that every person who preached the pure Gospel of Jesus Christ
 was doomed to destruction by the hands of wicked men, the power of the
 adversary increased, Paganism overwhelmed the true Church, and Pagan
 institutions were substituted instead, and the Christian religion
 either had to hide itself in the dens and caves of the earth, or bow
 to the unmeaning mummeries of ancient Pagan Rome. Notwithstanding
 this, the Lord had His eye upon the great point to be attained, the
 great object to be accomplished, when He would again attempt to gather
 the children of Israel together, and nourish them, and teach them of
 His ways, and learn them to walk in His paths.
 
Vol. 2, p.213
 The very first moment after the angel of God had communicated to
 Joseph Smith the revelation of the fulness of the Gospel, what do we
 discover? We discover that all the blood hounds of earth and hell were
 let loose upon him. The very first attempt that could be made to bear
 testimony of the Gospel was to be thwarted by persecution, the
 editorial thunder was immediately let loose, and as the old Quaker
 said to the dog that came to his store, being a little offended at the
 animal, "I will not kill thee, but I will give thee a bad name," so he
 turns him out and halloos, "Bad dog," judging rightly that somebody
 would suppose him to be mad, and shoot him. That was the devil's plan,
 when this Gospel was first introduced, the cry was, "False prophet,
 impostor, delusion, fornication," mixed up with every kind of slander.
 
Vol. 2, p.213
 Every person who is well acquainted with the history of this Church,
 knows that at the commencement of it the persecutions commenced, and
 they continued to increase until the death of the Prophet. Forty-seven
 times he was arraigned before the tribunals of law, and had to sustain
 all the expense of defending himself in those vexatious suits, and was
 every time acquitted. He was never found guilty but once. I have been
 told, by Patriarch Emer Harris, that on a certain occasion he was
 brought before a magistrate in the State of New York, and charged with
 having cast out devils; the magistrate, after hearing the witnesses,
 decided that he was guilty, but as the statutes of New York did not
 provide a punishment for ousting out devils, he was acquitted.[p.214] 
 
Vol. 2, p.214
 The limited amount of time which I may use this afternoon, compels me
 to take but a partial glance at certain points that I wish to notice
 in connexion with our text.
 
Vol. 2, p.214
 Among the first principles that were revealed to the children of men
 in the last days was the gathering; the first revelations that were
 given to the Church were to command them to gather, and send Elders to
 seek out a place for the gathering of the Saints. What is the
 gathering for? Why was it that the Savior wished the children of
 Israel to gather together? It was that they might become united and
 provide a place wherein he could reveal unto them keys which have been
 hid from before the foundation of the world; that he could unfold unto
 them the laws of exaltation, and make them a kingdom of Priests, even
 the whole people, and exalt them to thrones and dominions in the
 celestial world.
 
Vol. 2, p.214
 For this purpose, in 1833, the Saints commenced to build a Temple in
 Kirtland, the cost of which was not less than one hundred thousand
 dollars. A mere handful of Saints commenced that work, but they were
 full of faith and energy, and willing, as they supposed, to sacrifice
 everything for the building up of Zion. In a few weeks some of them
 apostatized; the trials were too great, the troubles were too severe.
 I know persons who apostatized because they supposed they had reasons;
 for instance, a certain family, after having travelled a long journey,
 arrived in Kirtland, and the Prophet asked them to stop with him until
 they could find a place. Sister Emma, in the mean time, asked the old
 lady if she would have a cup of tea to refresh her after the fatigues
 of the journey, or a cup of coffee. This whole family apostatized
 because they were invited to take a cup of tea or coffee, after the
 Word of Wisdom was given. 
 
Vol. 2, p.214
 Another family, about the same time, apostatized because Joseph Smith
 came down out of the translating room, where he had been translating
 by the gift and power of God, and commenced playing with his little
 children. Some such trials as these, you know, had to be encountered.
 
Vol. 2, p.214
 I recollect a gentleman who came from Canada, and who had been a
 Methodist, and had always been in the habit of praying to a God who
 had no ears, and as a matter of course had to shout and hallooed
 pretty loud to make him hear. Father Johnson asked him to pray in
 their family worship in the evening, and he got on such a high key,
 and hallooed so loud that he alarmed the whole village. Among others,
 Joseph came running out, saying, "What is the matter? I thought by the
 noise that the heavens and the earth were coming together," and said
 to the man, "that he ought not to give way to such an enthusiastic
 spirit, and bray so much like a jackass." Because Joseph said that,
 the poor man put back to Canada, and apostatized; he thought he would
 not pray to a God who did not want to be screamed at with all one's
 might.
 
Vol. 2, p.214
 We progressed in this way while we were building the Kirtland Temple.
 The Saints had a great many traditions which they had borrowed from
 their fathers, and laid the foundations, and built that Temple with
 great toil and suffering, compared with what we have now to endure.
 They got that building so far finished as to be dedicated; this was
 what the Lord wanted, He wished them to provide a place wherein He
 could reveal to the children of men those principles that will exalt
 them to eternal glory, and make them Saviors on mount Zion. Four
 hundred and sixteen Elders, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons met in the
 Kirtland Temple on the evening of its dedication. I can see faces here
 that were in that assembly. [p.215] The Lord poured His Spirit upon
 us, and gave us some little idea of the law of anointing, and
 conferred upon us some blessings. He taught us how to shout hosannah,
 gave Joseph the keys of the gathering together of Israel, and revealed
 to us, what? Why the fact of it was, He dare not yet trust us with the
 first key of the Priesthood. He told us to wash ourselves, and that
 almost made the women mad, and they said, as they were not admitted
 into the Temple while this washing was being performed, that some
 mischief was going on, and some of them were right huffy about it.
 
Vol. 2, p.215
 We were instructed to wash each other's feet, as an evidence that we
 had borne testimony of the truth of the Gospel to the world. We were
 taught to anoint each other's head with oil in the name of the Lord,
 as an ordinance of anointing. All these things were to be done in
 their time, place, and season. All this was plain and simple, yet some
 apostatized because there was not more of it, and others because there
 was too much.
 
Vol. 2, p.215
 On the evening after the dedication of the Temple, hundreds of the
 brethren received the ministering of angels, saw the light and
 personages of angels, and bore testimony of it. They spake in new
 tongues, and had a greater manifestation of the power of God than that
 described by Luke on the day of Pentecost. Yet a great portion of the
 persons who saw these manifestations, in a few years, and some of them
 in a few weeks, apostatized. If the Lord had on that occasion revealed
 one single sentiment more, or went one step further to reveal more
 fully the law of redemption, I believe He would have upset the whole
 of us. The fact was, He dare not, on that very account, reveal to us a
 single principle farther than He had done, for He had tried, over and
 over again, to do it. He tried at Jerusalem; He tried away back before
 the flood; He tried in the days of Moses; and He had tried, from time
 to time, to find a people to whom He could reveal the law of
 salvation, and He never could fully accomplish it; and He was
 determined this time to be so careful, and advance the idea so slowly,
 to communicate them to the children of men with such great caution
 that, at all hazards, a few of them might be able to understand and
 obey. For, says the Lord, my ways are not as your ways, nor my
 thoughts as your thoughts; for as the heavens are higher than the
 earth, so are my ways than your ways, and my thoughts than your
 thoughts.
 
Vol. 2, p.215
 For instance, you tell a man he must be baptized for the remission of
 his sins; then the query arises, "What use is it to dip a man in
 water?" You tell a man he should repent of his sins, cease to do evil,
 and learn to do well, and the answer is, "Well, and what is the reason
 of all that!" Tell him that he should receive the imposition of hands
 on his head for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and he will feel some
 as the old woman did where I was preaching and baptizing in England.
 An old lady came to be baptized; we accordingly baptized her. When the
 time came to attend to the ordinance of confirmation, I began to
 confirm the company of new disciples. I had noticed that she lacked
 soap and water, things that evidently were scarce about her house.
 When I came up to lay my hands upon her, says she, "Don't you lay your
 filthy paws upon my head." The fact of it was, she had received all
 the law of redemption she could receive, and the law of laying on of
 hands looked so foolish to her that she would not have anything to do
 with it.
 
Vol. 2, p.215
 This serves to illustrate the saying, that our ways are not as the
 ways of the Lord, nor our thoughts as His; neither do the plans which
 the Lord [p.216] has devised for the good of man correspond with the
 plans and views which men devise for their own good. Now if the Lord
 had considered it wisdom, on the day of the Kirtland endowment and
 great solemn assembly, to come forward and reveal to the children of
 men the facts that are laid down plainly in the Bible, and had told
 them that, without the law of sealing, no man could be exalted to a
 throne in the celestial kingdom, that is, without he had a woman by
 his side; and that no woman could be exalted in the celestial world,
 without she was exalted with a man at her head; that the man is not
 without the woman, nor the woman without the man in the Lord; had He
 revealed this simple sentiment, up would have jumped some man, saying,
 "What! got to have a woman sealed to me in order to be saved, in order
 to be exalted to thrones, dominions, and eternal increase?" "Yes." "I
 do not believe a word of it, I cannot stand that, for I never intended
 to get married, I do not believe in any of this nonsense." At the same
 time, perhaps somebody else might have had faith to receive it. Again
 up jumps somebody else, "Brother Joseph, I have had two wives in my
 lifetime, cannot I have them both in eternity?" "No." If he had said
 yes, perhaps we should all have apostatized at once.
 
Vol. 2, p.216
 Now I will illustrate this still further. The Lord did actually reveal
 one principle to us there, and that one principle was apparently so
 simple, and so foolish in their eyes, that a great many apostatized
 over it, because it was so contrary to their notions and views. It was
 this, after the people had fasted all day, they sent out and got wine
 and bread, and blessed them, and distributed them to the multitude,
 that is, to the whole assembly of the brethren, and they ate and
 drank, and prophesied, and bore testimony, and continued so to do
 until some of the High Council of Missouri stepped into the stand,
 and, as righteous Noah did when he awoke from his wine, commenced to
 curse their enemies. You never felt such a shock go through any house
 or company in the world as went through that. There was almost a
 rebellion because men would get up and curse their enemies; although
 they could remember well that it is written that Noah cursed his own
 grandson, and that God recognized that curse to such an extent that,
 at this day, millions of his posterity are consigned to perpetual
 servitude.
 
Vol. 2, p.216
 Many men are foolish enough to think that they can thwart the power of
 God, and can liberate the sons of Ham from that curse before its time
 has expired. Some of the brethren thought it was best to apostatize,
 because the spirit of cursing was with men who had been driven from
 Missouri by mob violence. Yet every word that they prophesied has been
 fulfilled. They prophesied that the bones of many of those murderers
 should bleach on the prairie, and that birds should pick out their
 eyes, and beasts devour their flesh. Men who have traversed the plains
 of Mexico, California, Nebraska, and Kansas, have often seen the
 fulfilment of that prophecy in the most marvellous manner. We have
 seen their names upon trees, on the heads of old trunks, and bits of
 boards; the names of men that I knew, and I knew just as well, in the
 Kirtland Temple, what would be their fate, as I know now. But that
 tried us, some of us were awfully tried about it. The Lord dared not
 then reveal anything more; He had given us all we could swallow; and
 persecution raged around us to such an extent that we were obliged to
 forsake our beautiful Temple, and flee into the State of Missouri.
 
Vol. 2, p.216
 He there put us into another sieve, and sifted us good, and we were
 then [p.217] driven from the State of Missouri, leaving the Prophet
 and a good many of his brethren in prison. We thus passed on from the
 year 1837 until the year 1843, when the Lord concluded that the people
 who had been gathered; since the scattering from Missouri, had been
 made acquainted with the principles of His kingdom so long, that they
 must have become strong enough for Him to reveal one sentiment more.
 
Vol. 2, p.217
 Whereupon, the Prophet goes up on the stand, and, after preaching
 about everything else he could think of in the world, at last hints at
 the idea of the law of redemption, makes a bare hint at the law of
 sealing, and it produced such a tremendous excitement that, as soon as
 he had got his dinner half eaten, he had to go back to the stand, and
 unpreach all that he had preached, and left the people to guess at the
 matter. While he was thus preaching he turned to the men sitting in
 the stand, and who were the men who should have backed him up, for
 instance, to our good old President Marks, William and Wilson Law, and
 father Cowles, and a number of other individuals about Nauvoo, for
 this occurred when the Twelve were in the Eastern portions of the
 United States, and said, "If I were to reveal the things that God has
 revealed to me, if I were to reveal to this people the doctrines that
 I know are for their exaltation, these men would spill my blood." This
 shows the improvement that had been, the advancement that had been
 made, and the light that had been attained. He also said, that there
 were men and women in that congregation who imagined themselves almost
 perfect, and who would oppose and reject the principles of exaltation,
 and would never fully realize their mistake until the morning of the
 resurrection. I was not there, and did not hear the discourse; but
 persons were there who could write two or three words of a sentence,
 and I profess to be good enough at guessing, to tell what the balance
 was.
 
Vol. 2, p.217
 In tracing the history of this Church through the records, I make
 myself acquainted with circumstances, and I cannot but see illustrated
 before the eyes of the whole people the fatherly care that God had to
 take in revealing to this people the law of exaltation. Finally, He
 revealed so much of it that William Law, one of the First Presidency,
 and one of the most sanctimonious men in Israel, got alarmed for fear
 that Joseph was going to kill him, and he called the whole of the
 Police before the City Council, and had them all sworn, and cross
 examined, to find out if Joseph had instructed any of them to kill
 him. I told some of the boys at that time, that he knew he had done
 something that he ought to die for, or he would not be so afraid of
 his best friends. Joseph said to the Council and Police, "I might
 live, as Caesar might have lived, were it not for a right hand
 Brutus;" and the illustration of that saying is most clearly shown by
 William Law's operations in bringing about the murder of the Prophet.
 The men who were in his bosom, shared his confidence, and professed to
 be his warmest and best friends, were the men to treacherously shed
 his blood.
 
Vol. 2, p.217
 Why? Because he had revealed one additional principle of the law of
 redemption, that is, that the man is not without the woman, nor the
 woman without the man, in the Lord; that if a man went to the eternal
 world without obeying the law of sealing, he would remain forever
 alone, forever a servant, and could never have any increase; that if a
 woman entered the celestial world without having complied with the law
 of sealing, as intrusted by the Savior to his Apostles, she would
 remain for ever alone, and without any increase; and if either man
 [p.218] or woman should reject the principles of that law, they would
 forever lament and mourn that they might have been exalted to an
 eternal increase, and an everlasting dominion, but they would not have
 it.
 
Vol. 2, p.218
 There was a very high degree of hypocrisy manifested in the manners of
 this President William Law that always astonished me. I have learned,
 in writing history, one or two very singular instances.
 
Vol. 2, p.218
 In 1843 Joseph Smith was arrested two hundred and fifty miles from
 home; the Saints felt a great anxiety for his safety; hundreds of
 individuals went out of Nauvoo on horseback, and took possession of
 all the roads between the Mississippi and Illinois rivers, and some
 set out on a steamboat, with a determination to examine every boat on
 the rivers, and attack any one that had him on board; and some of the
 most rapid marches on record were performed on that occasion. Among
 others William Law started out with a party; when he met Joseph, he
 rushed up to him and took him in his arms, and hugged him, and kissed
 him before some fifty or a hundred witnesses. He must have loved him
 wonderfully, for, about half an hour previous to his meeting Joseph,
 he had got the idea that he had been shipped on board a steamboat into
 Missouri, and he was dreadfully excited. Brother A.P. Rockwood, or
 John Butler, can tell you how he talked. "O!" says he, "I would not
 have Joseph taken to Missouri and killed for any thing in the world,
 for property would fall more than one half its value in Nauvoo." There
 is the saying of a man who, like Judas, could kiss the Prophet, when
 probably there were not many men in the whole city that would have
 cared a farthing for all the property in the world, when compared with
 saving Joseph's life.
 
Vol. 2, p.218
 After the death of the Prophet, the world and the devil thought that
 they had once more destroyed the attempt of the Almighty to reveal the
 law of exaltation, as only part of the work of rearing the Temple was
 then done. The news spread all over the United States that the
 Governor of Illinois had treacherously pledged the faith of the State
 for the safety of Joseph Smith, and also how honorably the Prophet had
 acted in every thing under these trying circumstances, being well
 aware that his death was intended, and the people were really shocked
 at such base treachery, but generally exclaimed, "How disgraceful! how
 disgraceful!! to murder him so treacherously!!! But on second
 thoughts, it is a good thing he is dead." 
 
Vol. 2, p.218
 By and bye the devil discovered that brother Joseph's blood was not
 spilled before the Lord had said, "You have done enough, you may rest
 from your labors." He had conferred upon others the knowledge of the
 Priesthood; and God rased up another man to be a Prophet unto Israel,
 to be a President, a Ruler, and Instructor. I once heard a person say,
 "O! I do wish brother Brigham was as good a man as Joseph was." Now
 let me tell you, brethren, that if brother Brigham was one particle
 better man than he is, he could not stay among us, he would have to
 leave us; he is just as good a man as we are at present worthy of
 having in our midst. The Lord in mercy to us has given us a great
 Prophet and a wise Ruler in Israel that we may exert our powers,
 influence, and wisdom, under his direction, to prepare for the
 revelation of the law of exaltation which has been so long promised.
 
Vol. 2, p.218
 We went to work in Nauvoo and finished the Temple, and had no sooner
 got it done but we had to leave it to be burned by our enemies; and
 they then thought that if we were only driven into the wilderness, our
 sufferings would be so great in the [p.219] desert that we should all
 perish, and that would be the end of the matter. The devil wisely got
 up a new system of treatment; after they had robbed us of every thing
 we had, and driven us from all the comforts and necessaries of life
 into the desert, he commenced to adopt the "let alone system" upon us,
 under the impression that we would die of our own accord. They
 commenced this under glorious auspices, when we had nothing to eat,
 nothing to wear, not a drop of rain to water the earth, and a desert
 all around us, of the apparent fertility of which you may judge, when
 the mountaineers said that they would give a thousand dollars for the
 first bushel of wheat or corn that was raised in the Valley. While
 letting us alone, a considerable change took place; but it was hard to
 let us alone long, they had to give us an occasional poke, that we
 might know they were still alive.
 
Vol. 2, p.219
 While letting us alone the Gospel was introduced into the Sandwich
 Islands, and into Denmark, and has begun to pour out its blessings in
 Sweden, Norway, Italy, France, Germany, Switzerland, Africa,
 Australia, Malta, Gibraltar, the Crimea, and the East Indies, and is
 spreading all over the world ten times more rapidly than ever. All
 this came through "letting us alone." I do not know but they many
 conclude it to be the best to give us another blow up; if they do, it
 will be precisely as it was with the man who did not like the mustard
 stalk in his garden, which grew up, and became large and full of seed.
 The owner saw it had gone to seed in the garden, and became dreadfully
 irritated with the gardener, and got the hoe, and beat the stalks to
 pieces in his anger, and scattered the seed all over the garden. That
 is the way our enemies have operated the whole time, so they may as
 well take the "let alone system" as any other. Joseph prophesied that
 if they would let us alone, we would spread the Gospel all over the
 world, and if they did not let us alone, we would spread it anyhow,
 only a little quicker.
 
Vol. 2, p.219
 But to my text, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the
 Prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I
 have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her
 chickens under her wings, and ye would not!" Let me tell you, my
 friends, that the foundation of another Temple is laid, and the very
 moment the first stone was placed, that moment the devil began to rage
 again; and if this people will be united, they will be the identical
 people that will "learn the ways of the Lord," and the Lord will
 reveal unto them things that have been hid from before the foundation
 of the world. We find ourselves here, not by our own will but forced
 by our enemies, in the midst of the tops of the mountains, about a
 mile above the Christian world, surrounded by mountains whose tops are
 covered with perpetual snows; and we also find the fulfilment of the
 prophecy that many people of all nations are saying, "Come, let us go
 up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, and
 He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths."
 
Vol. 2, p.219
 We are here, and the Lord is determined, if He can accomplish it, if
 we will let Him, to reveal unto us the laws of exaltation. He is
 determined to make this people "Kings and Priests unto God and his
 Father;" to give them the keys of exaltation for the redemption of
 themselves, and of all their dead back to the time when the covenant
 was broken. If this people will be submissive and obedient to the laws
 and instructions of His Prophet and His Apostles, obey the teachings
 that are given unto them, and keep themselves pure, He will reveal
 unto them all those blessings; and [p.220] will not say unto us, as he
 said to Jerusalem, "How oft would I have gathered you, but you would
 not." If we will be submissive and listen to the revelations of the
 Most High, remembering that His ways are not as our ways, and His
 thoughts as our thoughts for as the heavens are higher than the earth
 so are His ways than our ways, and His thoughts than our thoughts; if
 we will remember this, and act upon it, we are in the way to obtain
 those keys of power, and profit by them; that is to say, we are right
 on the grand turnpike to exaltation.
 
Vol. 2, p.220
 I recollect a story I heard Joseph once tell to a sectarian minister;
 he had been preaching to him some of the first principles of the
 Gospel; the minister acknowledged that the doctrines were strictly
 according to the New Testament, but gave a kind of a pious sigh, and
 said, "I am afraid there is something wrong at the bottom of it."
 Joseph replied. "I feel  a good deal as the honest Irishman did, who
 landed in America, and started to go into the country, and see how  it
 looked. As he was walking along the road, he came across a very pious
 minister of the Methodist order, who came up to the Irishman, and,
 thinking that he must say something about religion, as he sat in his
 two wheeled gig, says, 'Patrick, have you made your peace with your
 God?' 'Ah. faith, sir, and sure we never had a falling out.' That
 rather shocked the priest, and he gave vent to an unearthly grunt, and
 said, 'You are lost, lost.' 'Faith, sir, how can I be lost in the
 middle of the big turnpike?'" I tell you we are in the middle of the
 "big turnpike," and if we continue in it the keys of exaltation are
 with us and the great work of God will unfold to this people things
 that have been hid from before the foundation of the world. Let us be
 as clay in the hands of the potter, and strive with our mights to
 build up this work, and it will not be said of us, as it was of
 Jerusalem, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, how oft would I have gathered you,
 but ye would not."
 
Vol. 2, p.220
 May God bless you, and enable us to fulfil and cary but His great and
 glorious designs: is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Heber C. Kimball, September 17, 1854
 
 Obedience—the Priesthood—Spiritual 
 Communication—the Saints and the World
 
 An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 September 17, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.220
 It is some time since I spoke to this congregation, and it is with me
 as it probably is with many others,  the longer I sit, and the less I
 say, the more I am troubled with fear. Is it the fear of God? No. It
 is a kind of a fear of the world—a fear of man. Now there is scarcely
 a person but what has more or less of these feelings, at times. I
 recollect often hearing brother Joseph Smith say that many times his
 legs trembled like Belshazzar's when he got up to speak before the
 world, and before the Saints.[p.221] 
 
Vol. 2, p.221
 I have been interested with the relation brother Staines has given,
 although he could not relate all the experience he has had since he
 came into this Church some twelve or fourteen years ago. If he could
 remember it all, and relate it, his experience would be very
 interesting. It is good, and I have been interested with it. I am
 interested with everything that is good; and in fact, I am interested
 with a great many things which are not so very good, for there is
 nothing that I see on earth or in the heavens but what interests me,
 and gives me an experience. When I see a man take the wrong read—the
 road which leads to death, it is an experience to me, and it opens my
 eyes to shun that path. And we are taught that if a man will not learn
 by precept, or by example, he has, to learn by what he suffers. By
 seeing the bad example of another I can shun that path, and escape the
 difficulties he goes into. Of course his experience is quite a
 schoolmaster to me; for if I do not take that road, I do not suffer
 the inconvenience he does.
 
Vol. 2, p.221
 During my whole course from the day I first heard of "Mormonism," more
 than twenty-two years ago, I have never had but one desire, and that
 is to do what I am counselled, it matters not to me whether it be by
 the voice of God, or by the voice of His servants, it is all the same
 with me. When we go forth as the servants of God, we are dictated by
 the Holy Ghost, and the Holy Ghost will speak the truth, and that .is
 the word of God, it is the revelations of Jesus Christ, and it is the
 voice of God to us.
 
Vol. 2, p.221
 When He commands us to go forth and preach His word, and declare His
 Gospel—faith, and repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins,
 with the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, He says it
 is the same as though it were spoken by His own voice, and the same
 condemnation will rest upon the world, and upon those people who hear
 it and do not abide it, and keep it, and walk in it. This is my
 testimony, and this is the testimony that God has revealed to us as a
 people. When he sent forth his disciples in his day he said, If they
 will not hear you they will not hear me; and if they will not obey you
 they will not obey me, and if they will not obey me they will not obey
 my Father.  So it is with us, if you will not listen, obey, and
 practise those things that are laid before you by President Young and
 his brethren, you would not obey God, if He should speak from the
 heavens. Why? Because the Almighty has appointed him his delegate,
 just as much as we have appointed Doctor Bernhisel to be our Delegate
 to Congress, to lay before them those things that we want in connexion
 with him. He has not gone to do his own will, but he has gone to do
 the will of those who have sent him. So it is with President Young. He
 is our head, he is our President, our Prophet, and Leader, and the
 Government of the United States have appointed him our Governor. He
 was before, in a Church capacity. Then his voice to this people is the
 voice of God, just as much as was Moses God, when God called him and
 set him to preside among the children of Israel. His word was the word
 of God to. that people, and when they did not listen to him they
 suffered the penalty. We read there were two-and-twenty thousand fell
 in one day because of their rebellion. They rebelled against Moses,
 against his counsel, and against his government, which was of course
 rebelling against the character who sent him. God sent him and
 authorized him; and to us President Young is sent, ordained, and
 appointed by the Almighty, as Joseph's successor, to lead this people.
 I want the world to know this; I want [p.222] the people who come into
 these valleys, and do not believe "Mormonism," to know what we
 believe. Probably there are but few men in the United States but what
 know that we look up to President Brigham Young as our leader,
 Prophet, and dictator. I want you to understand that I actually do,
 and I believe I have done so to the entire satisfaction of this
 people. I have proved it by my works from the day I came into the
 Church until the present time.
 
Vol. 2, p.222
 Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and was sent of God. He had visits
 from holy angels from the heavens, who authorized him to commit to
 this nation the Gospel, the plan of salvation and eternal life, which
 will save every man and woman that believe it, and practise it in
 their lives—in their out-goings, and in their in-comings. I know it
 will save them. You have my testimony, and my testimony is true, and
 you will find it so, every soul of you who will practise it.
 
Vol. 2, p.222
 We believe this book, the Bible, to be an historical account of Jesus
 Christ, and his Apostles and Prophets. We believe it is sacred, and
 the great majority of this people actually practise it; and there is
 not a man nor woman in this Church, who believe it, but what have been
 baptized for the remission of their sins, and that too by immersion,
 being buried with Christ by baptism. This is what they have done, and
 that enables them, after they have received the laying on of hands, to
 receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, and they are entitled to a
 membership in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If they
 honor that membership, and are faithful, they will continue in it, not
 in time only, but in eternity, worlds without end. These are my
 feelings, and my determination is to continue to the end.
 
Vol. 2, p.222
 I am now in my fifty-fourth year; I am a Latter-day Saint, full in the
 faith, and not only in the faith, but I have a knowledge of the truth
 of this work. I know that God lives and dwells in the heavens; for I
 have asked Him scores of times, and hundreds of times, for things, and
 have received them. Is not that a pretty good proof that He hears me,
 when I ask Him for things and get them; and is not that a proof that
 He lives, and dwells in the heavens? I think it is. I suppose He
 dwells there, He could not dwell anywhere else, but in what particular
 portion He dwells, I do not precisely know, though He is not so far
 off as many imagine. He is near by, His angels are our associates,
 they are with us and round about us, and watch over us, and take care
 of us, and lead us, and guide us, and administer to our wants in their
 ministry and in their holy calling unto which they are appointed. We
 are told in the Bible that angels are ministering spirits to minister
 to those who shall become heirs of salvation.
 
Vol. 2, p.222
 Bless my soul, look at the unbelieving world, that is a great many of
 them, they now believe in spiritual knockings, spiritual
 communications, and spiritual rappings, and they will ask the same
 spirit for this, and for that; to know this, that, and the other; and,
 "Won't you cause that table to kick up its legs, and that chair to
 dance, and cause a knocking here, and a knocking there?" They believe
 all this, still they do not believe that God can communicate. And at
 the same time those that they communicate with are corrupt spirits,
 and they might know it, and still they say they can speak from the
 heavens, and communicate this, that, and the other, and tell them
 where their friends are. If wicked spirits can do this, I want to
 know, on the same principle, if the righteous have not power to
 communicate to the children of men? And has not God power to do it? He
 has. [p.223] The whole world is now enthusiastic in these things.
 
Vol. 2, p.223
 I never heard a knocking, or saw a table dance, only as I kicked it
 myself. I do not want them knocking and dancing around me.
 
Vol. 2, p.223
 The people of the world do not believe in revelation from God, and
 they believe that Joseph Smith was a fool to pretend to have
 revelation direct from heaven, but still they are all engaged in this
 matter, in getting revelations from evil, corrupt, and comparatively
 ignorant spirits, and wicked men. Some became spiritual writers by a
 spirit taking their hand, and writing without their consent. I do not
 thank any person to take my hand and write without my consent; we do
 not like such proceedings. We believe they exist, but they are not for
 us. We receive communications upon another principle, and that is
 direct from heaven, from God's servants, delegates, or administrators;
 this is what we believe most devoutly; and we intend to practise our
 religion, and to he governed by it.
 
Vol. 2, p.223
 I have no doubt but the gentlemen who have come in this year will
 discover a difference in the manners and conduct of the people here,
 when compared with those of the cities from whence we have come. We do
 not admit of some practices in our city that they admit of in the
 United States, at least in all of their great cities. We desire to
 live a virtuous and holy life, and do unto others as we wish others to
 do unto us, and for that reason many of us have been driven from the
 United States; I say many of us, for a great many who are now here
 have not been driven here, but have come since we were driven, and we
 have passed through a great many trials. Brother Staines has speaking
 about some of them. I was one of the first, in connexion with
 President Young, who came to this valley when it was a desolate
 region, and we could not even get a chart from Fremont, nor from any
 other man, from which to learn the course to this place. I was one who
 helped to pick out the road. When we started to come here, we had no
 more provisions with us than those emigrants started with, to whom we
 have sent flour this season. We had only one hundred-weight a-piece,
 and came here with nothing but what was in our wagons, only as we
 hunted and killed game. When we got to the upper ferry of Platte
 fiver, half of our company had not a mouthful of bread. That would
 look a little harder to you than the cricket time, still there was no
 grunting, nor murmuring, for it was beyond the grunting point; it
 would not do any good to find fault; it would not provide bread,
 buffalo, antelope, deer, nor elk.
 
Vol. 2, p.223
 I recollect one day, I believe it was on the Platte, brother Brigham
 said to me, "Brother Heber, what do you think about it, do you think
 we shall go any further?" I knew he asked this question to try me. I
 replied, I wanted to go the whole journey, and find some white
 sandstone, and see what there was in the earth. There never was a day
 when I would not go with him until we found a location. I knew there
 was a place somewhere, thought at times the prospect appeared dreary,
 but here it was on high. It is the best country I ever saw. I have
 lived in the best portions of the United States, but this country is
 better. I have lived where Joseph found the plates, and where the
 angel of the Lord administered to him; it is the heart of the world,
 but is that place as good as this? No. It does not begin to bring
 forth wheat, corn, oats, and every other vegetation that the heart
 desires, like this land. We are going to be comfortable here.
 
Vol. 2, p.223
 The troops of the United States have come here; see how liberal they
 have offered for wheat, and not only [p.224] for wheat, but for oats,
 barley, corn, potatoes, cheese, chickens, beets, carrots, parsnips,
 and everything they wish to buy. We do not say so much about the
 merchants, they have got plenty. You will see how good we will make
 the transient residents feel this winter.
 
Vol. 2, p.224
 How comfortable they feel, and rejoice to dwell in the midst of white
 people. They never thought for a moment we were white men and women;
 but when they came, they found out, to their astonishment, that the
 people in Utah were quite white, and right from their own country.
 Bless your souls, we are a free people, it is not a slave country
 here; still I admit we have to slave pretty hard to raise these fine
 things. Well now, do not be disheartened; make yourselves comfortable;
 treat us well, and you shall be treated well, and the best you ever
 were in your lives; but HANDS OFF. I speak just as I feel. My heart is
 good, kind, and generous; but there are lots of men more generous than
 I am, and again there are lots that are not so much so. All kinds of
 spirits have all kinds of capacities. There are as many spirits here
 as you can see persons, for they all have spirits in them; and some
 are more snappish than others, and some are more liberal, kind, and
 generous, and more divested of selfishness than others. If that is a
 fact, it proves to me that you can become just as generous as the most
 generous. Let us try, and what I say to one Saint I say to all the
 Saints, and to all people that come into this valley, be generous, be
 friendly, and be Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.224
 We want you to be Saints while you stay here; for you know in the days
 of the Apostles, when they were among the Romans they did as Romans
 did; and while you are among the "Mormons," do as the "Mormons" do; be
 generous, and be white folks. We are white folks; a good portion of us
 were born in the United States, and a great many in Old England; and
 they are our brethren and sisters. My father came from there, and
 fought for this country, and sustained it; if he did not my
 grandfather did, it is along in that train somewhere. We have all come
 from the old countries, and come into a new country, into the States;
 and from that we have emigrated into still newer countries—into the
 tops of the mountains, just as the Prophet said. They declared the
 Saints would be gathered in the last days, and we are gathering to
 build a city to the name of our God and we are going to build a
 Temple, and houses of worship, that when you come here you may worship
 with us, and when you are among the "Mormons" do as the "Mormons" do,
 do right, and keep the commandments of God. I have said a good many
 times, when a man comes into my house, if he is a Catholic, a Pagan, a
 Quaker, a Baptist, a Methodist, a Soldier, a Captain, a Governor, or a
 President, he has got to subject himself to the order of my house; and
 when I bow down on my knees, I want him to bow down with me. That is
 my religion, let him bow down and pray with me; and then if I go into
 another man's house, if he stands up to pray, I will stand up too and
 pray with him. That is good religion. Do as the Romans do when you are
 among them. A man can stand up, kneel down, or sit down, and not pray,
 and be as cross as he has a mind too, but let him be subject to the
 governor or the government of that house, and when he goes into
 another kingdom, let him be subject to that kingdom. God says, "If a
 man keep my commandments he has no need to break the laws of the
 land!" These are my feelings.
 
Vol. 2, p.224
 Let us be Saints, and keep the commandments of God, and mind our own
 business. That is my religion. [p.225] We want all men to do this, we
 want all women to observe the same thing—to keep the commandments of
 God, and keep themselves pure and clean. And if you are not clean,
 pure, and holy, I would advise you to repent of your sins, and go and
 be baptized for the remission of them, and sanctify yourselves, and
 receive the Holy Ghost, that it may show you things to come, and bring
 things to your remembrance. That is my counsel and advice.
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 May God bless you, brethren and sisters, and bless this whole people,
 male and female, old and young, foreigner and every body else; may He
 bless you with peace and quietness, that we may have a heavenly time,
 a joyful time during the coming winter. May God bless you with these
 blessings, and every other, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Jedediah M. Grant, December 17, 1854
 
 The First Principles of the Gospel
 
 A Discourse by President J. M. Grant, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 December 17, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 I will call your attention this morning while I read to you that
 scripture recorded in the Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the
 Galatians, 1st. chap.
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 [President Grant read the whole chapter.]
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 Not long ago, our President was saying that he would like it, if the
 Elders would preach the Gospel. Considering myself an Elder, and years
 ago having had some experience in preaching the first principles of
 the Gospel to the world, I thought this morning I would endeavor, by
 the aid of your prayers, and by the aid of the Spirit of the Lord, to
 preach what I consider the Gospel.
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 In the chapter I have read there is a favorite text, that I used to
 select when I was travelling abroad to preach, particularly when I
 chanced to get among those who supposed the Latter-day Saints, or
 "Mormons," had a new Bible, and preached a new Gospel. I used to
 select the eighth verse of the chapter I have just read, which reads
 as follows—"But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other
 gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be
 accursed."
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 All who understand the language of this passage, will agree that the
 Apostle alluded particularly to the Gospel that he had preached to the
 Galatians and others, and that which was preached by his colleagues,
 the other Apostles, and by others who were authorized to preach.
 
Vol. 2, p.225
 It would be useless for a man to embrace our religion unless he could
 be satisfied that the first principles thereof are based upon the word
 of God contained in the holy Scriptures. In relation to our faith, I
 would say, the Gospel as preached by the Apostles, and as contained in
 the book of Mormon, is the same, or agrees with the Gospel contained
 in the Bible. The Gospel preached by Joseph Smith, [p.226] and the
 revelations of God that have come through him to the Church, as
 contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, fully agree with the
 Gospel contained in the New Testament.
 
Vol. 2, p.226
 The commission given to Joseph Smith and others in our day, was to go
 forth and preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Lord said unto
 them, "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he that
 believeth not shall be damned." The Savior gave the same commission to
 the Twelve Apostles anciently, and said, "Go ye into all the world,
 and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is
 baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned."
 But he enjoined another duty upon them, he commanded them to tarry in
 Jerusalem until they were endowed with power from on high.
 
Vol. 2, p.226
 In the chapter I have read, you will notice the Apostle Paul states he
 did not receive this Gospel of man, neither was he taught it but by
 the revelations of Jesus Christ. From this you see, that the Gospel
 was a certain something he could not receive from man, but had to
 receive it from Jesus Christ by revelation. The disciples had
 travelled with Jesus, they had seen him in the midst of his enemies,
 and witnessed that he had been delivered by the power of God from
 their grasp; they had seen him cast out devils; they had heard his
 voice speak to the dead, and they came forth; thus, they had witnessed
 many mighty displays of the power of God through His Son Jesus Christ;
 yet, said he, "Before you attempt to preach my Gospel to all the
 world, after I leave you and go to the Father, tarry in Jerusalem
 until you are endowed with power from on high." They had learned
 obedience to his word, and according to the account given of them they
 tarried.
 
Vol. 2, p.226
 The nature of that endowment was different from the one we read of in
 these days, viz., to go to college, or other seminary of learning, and
 graduate, to be endowed and qualified to preach the Gospel. The nature
 of the endowment given to the Apostles anciently was of a peculiar
 kind. They tarried till the Jews assembled to celebrate the feast of
 Pentecost.
 
Vol. 2, p.226
 At that feast were assembled the leaders of the Jews, and thousands
 flocked to the city of Jerusalem not only from the Jewish nation, but
 from the neighboring nations. They waited until the day of Pentecost
 was fully come, and while they were assembled together in an upper
 room,"suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty
 wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And there
 appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon
 each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began
 to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance." 
 
Vol. 2, p.226
 "When this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were
 confounded because every man heard them speak in his own laguage."
 "They were all amazed and marvelled, saying one to another, Behold,
 are not all these which speak Galileans? And how hear we every man in
 our own tongue, wherein we were born." "Others mocking said, These men
 are full of new wine. But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted
 up his voice, and said to them, Ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell
 at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words: for
 these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour
 of the day. But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel,"
 &c. Thus, while they were wondering and disputing among themselves,
 the chief Apostle Peter, who had received the keys of the kingdom from
 his Master, with his brethren, stepped forward and commenced preaching
 to them, and gave them a [p.227] narrative of the dealings of God with
 their fathers Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; noticing the promises made to
 them, and tracing the subject down through the Prophets to the people
 then living.
 
Vol. 2, p.227
 He told them they had crucified the Lord of glory, that he had risen
 from the dead, and being by the right hand of God exalted, and having
 received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, had shed forth
 that which they saw and heard. "Now when they heard this, they were
 pricked in their hearts, and said unto Peter and to the rest of the
 Apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do?" The Apostle Peter
 having sojourned with the Savior, and witnessed his miracles, if you
 please had been with him on the Mount when he was glorified, and being
 endowed with the Holy Ghost, the presumption with me is that he
 actually was qualified to preach the Gospel as it should be preached.
 If we ascertain the Gospel that Peter preached, the Gospel that John
 and James preached, the Gospel that the Apostle Paul preached, we
 shall ascertain that Gospel, that if any man or an angel from heaven
 preach any other the curses of God shall rest upon him. "And they said
 unto Peter and the rest of the Apostles, Men and brethren, what shall
 we do?" "Then said Peter unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one
 of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye
 shall receive the Gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you,
 and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as
 the Lord our God shall call."
 
Vol. 2, p.227
 In order that you may draw the line of demarkation between the Gospel
 preached by Peter on that important day, and the Gospel now preached
 in Christendom, I need only call upon you to reflect upon your own
 experience, to reflect upon what has been taught you when you have
 anxiously inquired what you should do to be saved. How often have you
 heard the sound from the pulpit saying, "Come forth to the anxious
 bench, to the prayer ring, and we will unite and pray for you, and you
 shall be converted;" and sometinges a portion of the congregation is
 sent to a private house to pray for you, while the preacher is
 operating upon you in public. Again, others that have been taken from
 the congregation are waiting at a private house for the priest to
 operate upon them there, while the congregation remain to pray for
 them in the chapel.
 
Vol. 2, p.227
 This is practised extensively among the divines of the present day.
 You will find the preachers teaching hell and damnation, and in
 various ways seeking to terrify their hearers, by portraying before
 them the agonies of the damned, and the miseries to be endured by the
 unconverted in the hot lava of hell—the awful condition of the damned
 souls that are cast out into the dark regions of hades; and then they
 are praying and working with all their might to convert souls. and
 turn them to the Lord. I have heard so much of this that I can fairly
 taste it yet.
 
Vol. 2, p.227
 Now I ask you did the Apostle Peter teach any thing of this kind—did
 he teach the poeple that they should come forth and be prayed for,
 that they might be converted and get the remission of their sins? No:
 but in the first place he bore testimony to them, he taught them that
 Jesus Christ had been crucified, and was risen from the dead, and that
 Jesus Christ is the only name given unto men, by which they can be
 saved; that their fathers had persecuted the Prophets, and shed the
 blood of the Son of God, and when they anxiously exclaimed, "Men and
 brethren, what shall we do?" says Peter, "Repent, &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.228
 Now upon the subject of repentance; [p.228] I have been told in my
 boyhood that it is a sorrow for sin. There are two kinds of sorrow
 spoken of in Scripture: Paul says godly sorrow worketh repentance that
 needeth not to be repented of, but says he, "The sorrow of the world
 worketh death." The sorrow of the world is of this nature; for
 instance, we find men who curse and swear, lie and steal, get drunk,
 &c., when they are reproved, or even when they reflect in their
 reflective moments, they are sorry for their conduct, but does that
 prove they repent? Certainly not, a man may be sorry for sin and not
 repent thereof. You may see the drunkard at his home intoxicated,
 abusing his wife and children but when he is sober he is sorry for the
 act, and perhaps the next day is found drunk again, he still continues
 to pour down the intoxicating fire-water, and is sorry again, does he
 repent? No; but he is sorry with the sorrow of the world, which
 worketh death, which is to sin, and be sorry for it, and go and sin
 again; but godly sorrow worketh repentance that needeth not to be
 repented of. What kind of sorrow do we understand Peter to mean when
 he said to the Jews, "Repent." We understand him to mean, they were to
 forsake their sins; to cease to do evil; let him that stole, steal no
 more; let him that got drunk, cease the sinful practice; let him who
 has been in the habit of doing wrong in any way, cease to do wrong,
 and learn to do right.
 
Vol. 2, p.228
 I am here reminded of a circumstance that took place in Virginia. A
 deist, a lawyer by profession, was on his death bed through
 consumption; his friends were Presbyterians, and they had prayed for
 him again and again, and the poor fellow still remained unconverted,
 and of course was expected to go into eternity, to dwell in that hot
 place. The last resort was to have a minister to pray for him, but he
 still remained unconverted. They exhorted him to repent and turn to
 God, and be converted before the brittle thread of life should be
 snapped asunder, and he should take his exit to another world. He
 thanked them for their advice, and told them he appreciated their
 labors. After they had got through exhorting him, he being wearied,
 and very sick, they concluded to let him rest, and converse among
 themselves on the topics of religion. They began to converse about the
 conscience being the most troublesome thing in the world. Said one, "I
 am much afflicted with the smitings of conscience when I lie down and
 rise up." "And so am I," said another, "that monitor within is more
 trouble to me than anything else here below." When they had got
 through, the deist spoke and said, "Gentlemen, you have taken the
 trouble to come and give me advice, now permit me to give you a
 little; go home all of you, forsake your sins and behave yourselves,
 and your consciences will not trouble you any more." It is true
 repentance, when a man departs from evil, and cleaves to that which is
 good. This is what the Apostle means when he said to the inquiring
 Jews on the day of Pentecost, "Repent, and be baptized." "What shall
 we be baptized for, Peter?" "For the remission of your sins."
 
Vol. 2, p.228
 In the first place, you notice, he taught them the Gospel, and faith
 sprung up in them by hearing the word of God—the Apostles, filled with
 the Holy Ghost, preached the word of God, and the multitude believed.
 As soon as they had faith, they were taught to repent; then repentance
 is the second step to be taken by the sinner in the Gospel of
 salvation. As soon as their were taught to repent, they were commanded
 to be baptized for the remission of sins. Some preach the ordinance of
 baptism very lightly, they say that baptism is an outward and visible
 sign of an inward and invisible [p.229] grace. I want to reason on
 that a few minutes, taking them upon their own grounds.
 
Vol. 2, p.229
 According to their own admonition, "the faith" means the orthodox
 clergy. You know every man considers his religion orthodox, and his
 neighbor's religion heterodox. The orthodox clergy of the day, who are
 defenders of "the faith," say that baptism is an outward sign of an
 inward work. Suppose it is. Suppose I take this woman's child and
 sprinkle a little water on its head, that is an acknowledgement or
 sign of a corresponding inward work. How much inward work has a
 sprinkled person got? Just a little sprinkling, that is all, if
 baptism is a sign of the work within.
 
Vol. 2, p.229
 Now if baptism is an outward sign of an inward work, and you cover a
 person in water, that is a sign that the entire man had to be filled
 with the Holy Ghost. They reason rightly in relation to their case,
 and I presume indeed their mode of baptism is a corresponding sign of
 the work within; and immersion must certainly be a very strong sign
 corresponding with an extensive inward work, according to their own
 reasonings.
 
Vol. 2, p.229
 But baptism is for the remission of sins. "What!" says one, "baptism
 is a saving ordinance!" Certainly it is saving in its nature, in
 connexion with the balance of the Gospel of salvation. The people are
 to be saved if they embrace the Gospel, and to be damned if they do
 not. If I escape damnation by obedience to the Gospel, and baptism is
 a part of it, I would ask if that is not a portion of the scheme by
 which I escape—a part of the scheme by which I am saved? It is
 certainly so.
 
Vol. 2, p.229
 When the angel appeared to Cornelius he did not baptize him, but said
 he, "Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God.
 And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is
 Peter: he lodgeth with one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the
 seaside: he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do." Cornelius
 obeyed; and when Peter came and learned his situation, and the vision
 he had had of an angel, he taught him the Gospel, and commanded him to
 be baptized. Peter told him words whereby he should be saved, and
 these were a part of them.
 
Vol. 2, p.229
 It was also said to the Apostle Paul, by the servant of the Lord, "Why
 tarriest thou? Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins," &c.
 That was the way the Almighty had instituted in the Gospel; baptism is
 an institution of heaven, sanctioned by the Father, revealed by the
 Son, taught by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; and is the method by
 which a man's sins can be remitted. Faith, repentance, and baptism for
 the remission of sins were a saving means to the children of men
 anciently, and are at the present day, because they are a part of the
 Gospel, and are all essential to the remission of sins.
 
Vol. 2, p.229
 In relation to the mode of baptism, there is sufficient in the Bible
 to provo that. The Apostle in writing to his brethren tells them he
 was buried with Christ in baptism; and Jesus commanded his disciples
 to follow him. If they were buried with Christ, it shows that he was
 buried. I ask if you can go and be buried with any of your friends
 unless they be buried also? But the world are not pleased with this
 mode of remitting sins; they say it is too easy. They make me think of
 Naaman the Assyrian, when he came to the old Prophet Elisha; he came
 with his gold and his silver, with his chariots and servants,
 expecting to be healed of his leprosy by means of some great thing. He
 expected by his talents of silver and gold to win the Prophet over to
 heal him. Elisha did not even go out to see him, but sent his servant
 with a message saying, Go and wash seven times in Jordan, [p.230] and
 be healed. But the old Assyrian was wrath and went away, and said,
 "Behold, I thought, he will surely come out to me, and stand, and call
 upon the name of the Lord his God, and strike his hand upon the place,
 and recover the leper. Are not Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus,
 better than all the waters of Israel? May I not wash in them, and be
 clean? So he turned and went away in a rage." One of his servants
 stepped up, and said, "My father, if the Prophet had bid thee do some
 great thing, wouldest thou not have done it? How much rather then,
 when he saith to thee, Wash, and be clean? Then went he down, and
 dipped himself seven times in Jordan according to the saying of the
 man of God: and his flesh came again like unto the flesh of a little
 child, and he was clean."
 
Vol. 2, p.230
 It is not that baptism is such a great thing, or that it can be
 purchased with silver and gold, that it washes away sins, but because
 the Almighty has instituted it as His own ordinance; and if you will
 comply therewith, He promises you a remission of sins. If you are
 buried with Christ in baptism it proves he was buried.
 
Vol. 2, p.230
 I once asked a Methodist if he considered Jesus Christ the Lamb of
 God. He said he did. I then asked him if he believed that the
 Colossians were buried with Christ in baptism, "Yes, but," said he,
 "Dr. Clark says, when commenting upon that passage, that immersion was
 administered only to adult believers. We believe they were actually
 immersed." Said I, "Do you think Jesus Christ was immersed?" "No, we
 think he was either poured or sprinkled." I then inquired of him how
 they could be buried with Christ unless he was buried also. He said,
 he did not know about that; but he thought it was very probable that
 Christ was sprinkled. I asked him if he considered the head of a man
 all the man, or if the shoulders and the arms were all the man. "No,"
 he answered. "Well, then," said I, "if you consider the head, arms,
 shoulders, body, legs, and feet all the man, and the whole man
 baptized, you must believe he was immersed to accomplish his baptism."
 "If the Colossians were buried with Christ in baptism, he also must
 have been buried."
 
Vol. 2, p.230
 Among other arguments against the immersion of the whole body as the
 mode of baptism, he said that delicate women would catch cold if they
 were buried in water. I contended, if it would not hurt the Lamb of
 God to be baptized it would not hurt a sheep. Then baptism by
 immersion is the third principle in the Gospel of salvation; and the
 Apostle taught the people if they would be baptized they should
 receive the remission of sins, and receive the Holy Ghost; for, said
 he, "The promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that
 are afar off, even to as many as the Lord our God shall call."
 
Vol. 2, p.230
 Notice here the extensive promise of Peter, that the Holy Ghost should
 come upon every man who would yield obedience to the Gospel. In
 process of time, as they preached in the regions round about
 Jerusalem, Philip went to Samaria, and preached to the people of that
 city; they gave heed to his preaching, and they were baptized, both
 men and women. It does not read men, women, and children, but Philip
 went to Samaria, and preached the Gospel, and they were baptized, both
 men and women; infants are not mentioned; and they had great joy in
 that city. Says one, "Yes, they had joy because they had received the
 gift of the Holy Ghost;" but wait; when they at Jerusalem heard that
 Samaria had received the word, they sent Peter and John to pray for
 them at Samaria, and lay their hands on them, that they might receive
 the [p.231] Holy Ghost, for as yet it had fallen on none of them;
 hence you perceive they had great joy, but not the Holy Ghost. But
 when the Apostles prayed for the Samaritans who had received the word,
 and laid their hands upon them, they received the Holy Ghost.
 
Vol. 2, p.231
 Now suppose we should say that the curse of the Apostle Paul would
 rest upon every person that did not preach the same Gospel that he and
 his brethren preached and practised, we should only be saying what is
 emphatically declared in the Scriptures.
 
Vol. 2, p.231
 The Holy Ghost was received by the laying on of hands. Was this ever
 taught you in England, or in America, except by the Latter-day Saints?
 Did you hear this at any protracted meeting of Presbyterians, or at
 any meeting of the members of the Church of England? Would you hear
 this Gospel in a Methodist Chapel, or on their camp grounds, to repent
 and be baptized and receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands?
 If you would, you would hear something I never heard. Well, though we
 or an angel from heaven preach any other Gospel, let him be accursed
 No matter how near men may preach the Gospel; they must preach the
 same Gospel, every part of it, every ordinance of it, every principle
 Jesus Christ revealed and his Apostles taught, if they do not, they
 teach another Gospel, and if they teach another, says the Apostle, let
 them be accursed.
 
Vol. 2, p.231
 Now if you will preach the same Gospel, you will preach the same
 principles precisely that were taught not only by Paul, Peter, James,
 and John, but by all the rest of their fellow servants. And when men
 received the Holy Ghost, they spake with other tongues, and
 prophesied. In order to tell whether people have embraced the true
 Gospel or not, we need only to look at their fruits, for by their
 fruits shall ye know them, says the Savior. Look, for instance, at the
 Corinthian Church; though you read they were guilty of many
 absurdities, yet to one was given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to
 another the word of knowledge by the same spirit; to another faith by
 the same spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same spirit;
 to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another
 discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another
 the interpretation of tongues. All these gifts, which are reckoned up
 and classified by the Apostle Paul, were enjoyed by the Corinthians.
 
Vol. 2, p.231
 Now some suppose there was a necessity for this display of the power
 of God to establish the Gospel, and that when it was established the
 gifts would be done away. I recollect reading, in the ninety-fourth
 sermon of John Wesley, in commenting upon this subject, he says, "It
 has been vulgarly supposed that after the Gospel was established the
 spiritual gifts were no longer needed; but this is a gross error. To
 be sure we seldom hear of them after that fatal period that
 Constantine called himself a Christian Scarcely an instance of the
 manifestation of these spiritual gifts can be found in the second
 century, the reason is not that they were done away by the will of the
 Almighty, but Christians had apostatized, and become heathen, and had
 nothing but a dead form of religion left, and this is the grand reason
 the gifts have not continued in the Church." This is the idea Wesley
 gives in the sermon I have alluded to, if not the exact language. That
 is "Mormonism." In the second century the Church apostatized and
 became heathen, and men could not speak by the gift of the Holy Ghost,
 and with other tongues, and prophesy, and obtain visions, and the gift
 of healing. The Apostle says, If there be any sick among you let him
 send for the Elders of the Church, [p.232] and the prayer of faith
 shall save the sick, &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.232
 But in the present day it is, "If any be sick among you let him send
 for a physician, or a noted practitioner in the healing art; and let
 him go forth and administer a portion of calomel mixed with gamboge,
 with the addition of a large blister plaster upon the back of the
 neck, and you shall be healed." We do not learn this from the
 teachings of Jesus Christ, Peter James, Paul, or any of the Apostles;
 it is not incorporated in the Gospel; but the Gospel plan of
 administering to the sick is, if any be sick among you, let him call
 for the Elders of the Church; and let them pray over him, anointing
 him with oil in the name of the Lord; and the prayer of faith shall
 save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he hath
 committed sins they shall be forgiven him. Jesus Christ says, when
 speaking of the power that shall attend his servants, "They shall lay
 hands on the sick and they shall recover;" and, says the Apostle Paul,
 Stir up the gift of God that is given thee by the laying on of my
 hands. It is said that Joshua was full of the Holy Ghost after Moses
 had laid his hands on him. Members of the Church of England when they
 are sick send for a noted physician, and they trust in a doctor for
 their recovery, not in the Lord or in the virtue of their religion.
 They dare not, many of them, live in the city without a family
 physician; they must have a family physician and an eminent physician,
 and in case the family physician fails to prescribe an effectual
 remedy they must send for the eminent physician. This is the case with
 orthodox professors throughout the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.232
 Do they preach the Gospel as they did in ancient days? Do they teach
 the people to repent and be baptized for the remission of sins? If the
 laying on of hands and the anointing with oil healed the sick then,
 why not now? If the Gospel is the same, if God is the same, if the
 Holy Ghost is the same, if faith is the same, if baptism is the same,
 and if all the principles of the Gospel are the same, will they not
 produce the same effect?
 
Vol. 2, p.232
 I want to bear my testimony, that mine eyes have seen the sick healed
 in the way the Gospel recommends; I have seen the ears of the deaf
 opened, and they have heard; I have seen the lame man walk, and leap
 like a hart; and I have seen others rise up suddenly from their sick
 bed, healed of a consuming fever.
 
Vol. 2, p.232
 In Montrose, near Nauvoo, hundreds of families were sick nigh unto
 death, and some were given up to die. The Prophet Joseph Smith took
 some of the Elders with him, and went over there, and said to the
 sick, "I command you, in the name of the Lord God, to rise up and
 walk." And he went from house to house, and made every man, woman, and
 child to walk, and they followed him to the next sick family, and they
 are witnesses here to testify to it. There are men now upon the face
 of the earth, that by the visions of the Almighty have seen convoy
 after convoy of angels. Can you find these things out of the
 Latter-day Church? No; you cannot. Are the sick healed in this city?
 Yes; I know they are. I have administered to the sick, in company with
 my brethren, and they were healed, and I know they were healed by the
 power of God; those that die are killed by the doctors. I tell you
 their calomel mixed with gamboge, their shaving of the head, and their
 blistering operations, kill ten where they heal one.
 
Vol. 2, p.232
 The Gospel preached by Joseph Smith is the same that is contained in
 the New Testament, and which was preached by Jesus Christ and his
 Apostles, and it is the power of God to every one that believes it; it
 will [p.233] heal the sick, open the heavens, and revolutionize the
 earth; and this Gospel must be preached to all nations for a witness
 to them. I bear testimony to all men that Joseph Smith preached it in
 its purity and fulness, as the Apostles of old preached it; and that
 it is now being preached in the United States, in Europe, in the
 Islands of the sea, and will be preached in every nation, kindred,
 tongue, and people under the whole heavens; and the same fruits, the
 same blessings, the same light and glory will be manifested as
 anciently.
 
Vol. 2, p.233
 May God save us all in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Heber C. Kimball, December 17, 1854
 
 The Power of the Gospel
 
 An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 Dec. 17, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.233
 The Gospel you have heard this morning from brother Grant, you have
 heard over and over again. Every one who professes to be a Latter-day
 Saint, and will acknowledge the truth of this Gospel according to the
 historical account in the New Testament, must know that it is true.
 Why? Because, as brother Grant has testified, when brother Joseph
 Smith proclaimed this Gospel of repentance and baptism for the
 remission of sins, his testimony would have been true if there had
 been no New Testament.
 
Vol. 2, p.233
 God sent an angel to him and others, and the angel preached the Gospel
 to them, and authorized Joseph Smith to baptize Oliver Cowdery, and
 then Joseph received baptism from his hands. When Jesus Christ came he
 authorized men to administer the ordinances of the Gospel, and then he
 went forward and was baptized himself; he did not excuse himself,
 neither did brother Joseph. He went forward and set the example, that
 he might fulfil all righteousness, that he might glorify God on earth
 and in heaven; and, said he, "That I have seen my Father do, that do
 I." Upon the same principle, you pursue the course you see the
 Apostles in the last days pursue.
 
Vol. 2, p.233
 As to the circumstance brother Grant was speaking of in Montrose, I
 was with brother Joseph, and so was brother Brigham and many others,
 and hundreds were healed, and leaped out of their beds, and followed
 us. If you do not believe it, call on many of those that were sick
 nigh unto death at that time, and are now living in these valleys,
 enjoying good health. How many sick have been healed in Old England? I
 have been many a time in houses where people were sick nigh unto
 death, with small-pox, and with other complaints, and they were healed
 by the power of God; I have taken them to the water, when they have
 been on the verge of the grave, and baptized them, and they have been
 healed. "What, of the smallpox?" Yes; and there are numbers of people
 here that were sick nigh unto death, and brother Orson Hyde [p.234] is
 a witness that they were just ready to die, and they are now here in a
 robust state of health. [Orson Hyde, "It is true."] True? Yes, as true
 as that God reigns in the heavens; and there are thousands more in the
 Church who know it is true. The testimony of brother Grant and other
 men is just as true, and will be valid just as much as the testimony
 of Peter, James, and John, for they speak the truth as it is in Jesus
 Christ.
 
Vol. 2, p.234
 I rejoice that I live in this day. You have heard me say a great many
 times that "Mormonism" and this people are the pride of my heart. I
 wish to see the Saints do right, and repent of their sins in such a
 manner, that they never need to have any more repentance from this
 time, and forsake their sins, and do their first works, and turn unto
 the Lord with full purpose of heart while it is their privilege, and
 then it will not be required for a man to preach to this people the
 first principles of the Gospel of Christ; for there are many who ought
 to repent and be baptized for the remission of their sins; but never
 go into the water again and be baptized for the remission Of your
 sins, except you forsake them, and be Saints from that time forth, and
 not cultivate the principle of iniquity with yourselves, nor with your
 families, nor among this people. Let every man and woman rise up and
 purge iniquity from our midst, and if you do not, all I can say is,
 you will see sorrow, and you will see sorrow that will cleave to you,
 though you repent in tears, and in sack-cloth and ashes, and you
 cannot get out of it until the Lord has a mind to deliver you.
 
Vol. 2, p.234
 Brethren and sisters, treasure up the Gospel, read the Scriptures of
 the Old and New Testament, and the Book of Mormon. What does the Lord
 say? That every one, who will read the Book of Mormon attentively,
 faithfully, and prayerfully, before he gets through, will receive a
 testimony of its truth. I know it. If you have lost the Spirit, go and
 read the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and
 you will get it again, more or less. There are but few who know
 anything about these books and what they mean.
 
Vol. 2, p.234
 I wanted to bear testimony, in connexion with brother Grant, of the
 truth of his statements with regard to the healing. power of God
 manifested in Montrose, for I went with the Prophet, and am an
 eye-witness. Has not this Gospel the same power it had eighteen
 hundred years ago? It has, for God has renewed it unto us, and
 conveyed it to us through Joseph Smith, by the ministration of an
 angel. We have received the Gospel, and we have received the
 Priesthood. and the keys and power pertaining thereto, and the Kingdom
 of God is restored, and it will never be overthrown again, but will
 overthrow all iniquity or power that undertakes to wrestle with it, I
 care not whether it is a nation or a kingdom. Do the world believe
 this? Who cares whether they do or not, God knows it will do it, and I
 know it, and that is enough. If there was not another man in heaven or
 on earth knew it, and I knew it, and was authorized, it would
 overthrow all other governments, and they could not help themselves.
 You all know this, don't you brethren? [" Yes."]
 
Vol. 2, p.234
 Let us be brethren. As I have often said, I want to see this people
 acting like brethren; and if any of you have got full lots in the
 city, let your mother or your sister have a portion; and if you have
 got more land than you can cultivate, do likewise; and if Weber County
 has got more than they need, let Davies have a piece, and let us be
 one. Let us be brethren, and let us be one, and then what will the
 world be to us? I wish you all felt as I do, and then you would know
 [p.235] that God will not suffer His righteous servants to be
 overthrown; and you must never undertake to overthrow them, if you
 calculate to be Priests of our God, and reign for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.235
 Millions of men will be saved who will never be Gods. They may be the
 Saints of God, and be submissive to the sons of God. Listen to the
 counsel of the servants of God, and do as our head tells us to do, and
 we will prosper from this time henceforth and for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.235
 I know what will save you, it does not require much knowledge to tell
 that, for it consists in keeping the commandments of God, and that
 alone will save you. May God bless you, and help you to live
 faithfully before Him from this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.
 
 Orson Pratt, October 15, 1854
 
 The Increased Powers and Faculties of the Mind  in a Future State
 
 A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 October 15, 1854.
 
Vol. 2, p.235
 I feel grateful to my heavenly Father this afternoon for the privilege
 of meeting with the Saints in this Tabernacle; and feel thankful also
 for the privilege of rising in this stand, for the purpose of speaking
 to you upon such subjects as may be presented to my mind.
 
Vol. 2, p.235
 I, however, realize sometimes, more than at others, the necessity of
 having the gift of the Holy Spirit resting upon me in order to
 instruct and teach the people; for that is the only object of speaking
 and hearing in a place like this. We speak for the purpose of
 conveying to others the ideas that are contained within, our own
 minds; or such ideas as God may condescend to put into our hearts; the
 people listen for the purpose of receiving the ideas that may be
 advanced, in hope that their minds will be enlarged and instructed,
 through the speaker. If I know my own heart, it is my desire when I
 rise before an assembly to communicate something that shall be
 instructing to the minds of the people; and in order to do this, I am
 perhaps as well aware as any other person living, of the necessity of
 having that Spirit that is able to give truth to the mind—that Spirit
 that is able to inspire the heart in the very moment with the words
 and ideas calculated to benefit the people. Indeed this is the promise
 of the Lord to His servants; they are not to take any thought
 beforehand concerning the words and ideas they shall utter before a
 congregation; it is true they are commanded, in the revelations which
 God has given, to treasure up in their minds continually the words of
 life.
 
Vol. 2, p.235
 Why is it that we are required, as the servants of God, to treasure up
 in our minds the words of life? It is in order that we may have a
 store of knowledge and information—it is in order that we may
 understand true principles—true doctrine, upon all subjects that
 pertain to the welfare of [p.236] man, that the mind being filled with
 understanding, light, knowledge, truth, theory and with a knowledge of
 things God has revealed, may be able to communicate at the very moment
 that part or portion of the same which God shall be pleased to impart
 to the congregation, suited to their capacity and circumstances; this
 is not taking thought beforehand what we shall say. If we should
 treasure up the words that God has revealed—that are written in the
 Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and in the various revelations
 that God has given in latter times, (I mean the printed and written
 ones,) together with what he has revealed in ancient times; if we
 should get it all imprinted upon the tablet of our minds, it would not
 be taking thought beforehand what we should say. 
 
Vol. 2, p.236
 When we arise to speak before a congregation, if we place our
 dependence upon God to inspire us with the Holy Spirit, to bring forth
 not only the knowledge and information in regard to things that are
 written, and things that have been revealed, but to communicate new
 ideas, instructions, and information by the power of the Holy Ghost,
 we shall thus be able to edify. 
 
Vol. 2, p.236
 Sometimes when I arise before a congregation of the Saints, here in
 the Valleys of the Mountains, I look at myself naturally, and think
 over naturally in my own mind, How can I edify this people? What can I
 say to them that has not already been said? This is a weakness in
 human nature. These meditations and reflections ought not to have any
 bearing upon the mind; God has wisdom sufficient; He has knowledge
 sufficient, and understanding, and light, and truth to communicate
 something for the benefit of the people, though they may have been
 instructed for a long period, and been well informed in doctrine and
 principles. Sometimes the Lord does not see proper to impart any new
 ideas to the speaker, but rather to influence his mind to dwell upon
 old things, or in other words, that which has already been made
 manifest, for the purpose of communicating more clearly, or impressing
 upon the mind more forcibly, the importance of attending to that which
 has already been spoken and revealed.
 
Vol. 2, p.236
 We are only sojourners here, stopping here for a short period of time,
 and while we are here we often meet together. What for? To learn
 something that is calculated to benefit us temporally or spiritually.
 Indeed everything with which we are surrounded, every circumstance
 that we may be placed in, everything with which we have to do, if
 properly used, is calculated to benefit the mind of man. That is the
 object of all the works of God, to benefit living beings —beings that
 are capable of being made happy—capable of receiving joy and peace,
 all His works from the beginning to the end, (if there be any
 beginning or end, which we doubt very much,) are calculated in their
 nature to render happy, living, intelligent beings. That is the reason
 we are here—the reason we have come from distant countries, from
 foreign lands, and congregated in these valleys; it is in order that
 we may be more happy, and more fitted to gain that experience that is
 calculated to make us more happy. We are looking forward to a time
 when we shall be exceedingly happy; that is natural to the mind of
 man; it is on the stretch looking forward to the period when it shall
 be far more happy than at present. We are inquiring how, and by what
 means, or by what course of conduct, we can make ourselves more happy
 than at the present time. Some people pursue one course and some
 another; mankind have their various paths, walks, and courses, there
 [p.237]  are almost as many courses as there are people upon the face
 of the earth; and they are travelling in these paths and roads: each
 one seeking his own happiness, and perhaps, in few instances, the
 happiness of some others. Some take a road of sin and wickedness to
 secure happiness, but, in the end, they will find themselves literally
 disappointed. In travelling these great variety of paths, they find
 that it does not produce the result they hoped for—it does not bring
 happiness, nor give to them joy. There is something, connected with
 the travels of the people, and the courses that they mark out for
 themselves, that is calculated very frequently to leave a bitter sting
 upon the consciences. They suppose they can be happy in pursuing a
 certain course, but they find themselves miserably disappointed.
 
Vol. 2, p.237
 The Lord is gathering His Saints into this valley in order to instruct
 them how to be happy; that is the ultimate object and aim He has in
 view: He desires us to be well instructed, and to have the straight
 and narrow path laid out plain before us, showing us, from time to
 time, what steps are necessary to be taken, that will lead to the
 greatest amount of happiness; and if we follow them and continue in
 the path, we shall find that our light will grow brighter and
 brighter, our happiness greater and greater, and our joys will become
 more and more intense, until, in the eternal world we shall be
 swallowed up, as it were, with a fulness of joy—a fulness of
 happiness.
 
Vol. 2, p.237
 We are all the time, as I have already observed, looking forward to
 something ahead of our present condition, to something that is future.
 
Vol. 2, p.237
 We believe in a future state; it is a kind of natural instinct in the
 mind of man, to believe in a never ending hereafter. When he lays down
 his mortal body in the silent tomb, and it crumbles back to its mother
 earth, he does not believe that the destruction of the mortal body, is
 the last of the being called man; he believes that there is something
 there besides the tabernacle of flesh, that will live, move, and have
 a being forever. Furthermore, when we reflect more fully upon this
 subject, we believe that the something which dwells in this flesh and
 bones, is the only being that is capable of being made happy.
 
Vol. 2, p.237
 We have often been told this, from this stand; and it has often been
 told, among the congregations of the Saints abroad, that it is the
 spirit of man, and not the mortal tabernacle, that enjoys, that
 suffers, that has pleasure and pain. But the mortal tabernacle is so
 closely connected with the spirit of man, and we have so long been in
 the habit of associating the pains and pleasures of the spirit with
 what is termed the pains dud pleasures of the body, that we have
 almost worked ourselves into the belief that it is actually the body
 that suffers pain, and enjoys pleasure; but this is not the case; the
 body, so far as we know, is incapable of feeling; it is naturally
 incapable of it: it is only the spirit, that dwells within the body,
 that feels. However severely the body may be injured, it is not the
 body that discerns that injury, hut the spirit, within the body, that
 discerns it. [The speaker here asked a blessing on the cup.] We were
 speaking concerning that being that we call ourselves, that dwells in
 this mortal tabernacle of flesh and bones. We were observing that so
 intimately are the body and spirit connected together, that we have
 become habituated to term the pleasures and pains that we experience,
 the pleasures and pains of the body; but this is not the case; the
 body of flesh and bones, when the spirit has left it, is incapable of
 any sensation whatever; it does not form [p.238] any portion of that
 identity that belongs to ourselves as spirits; we are not aware of its
 pleasures or its pains; for it has neither; but we are aware that if
 our mortal tabernacle is injured or infringed upon, the spirit within
 is troubled and pained; but we have become habituated to call this the
 pain of the body.
 
Vol. 2, p.238
 I make these remarks in order to extend our ideas beyond this state of
 existence.
 
Vol. 2, p.238
 If the spirit while in the body is capable of suffering, of being
 acted upon from without the body, and of experiencing diverse
 sensation, if it is capable of intense joy, or intense grist, may we
 not suppose that when it is freed from the body, when the animal
 tabernacle is fallen into the dust, and returns to its former earth,
 the same spirit, unclothed and unshielded, standing naked, as it were,
 before God, and before the elements that He has made, will be acted
 upon then, more or less, by these same elements; and that the same
 spirit that is capable of suffering here, will be capable of far more
 intense suffering hereafter; the same spirit that is capable of great
 joy here, will be capable of far more intense joy and pleasure
 hereafter; and the same things of an external nature that are capable
 of producing intense pain here, are, under certain circumstances,
 capable of producing a hundred fold more pain hereafter? If this be
 the case, how important it is that we should take that course that the
 spirit may, in its future state of existence, be placed under
 circumstances where we can obtain the pleasure, joy, and happiness,
 and escape the pains, evils, and hilts. mess of misery, to which some
 spirits will be exposed.
 
Vol. 2, p.238
 Perhaps there may be in the future state a difference, a vast
 difference, in some respects, in the reflection of pain upon the
 spirit from what there is here; and in other respects there may be a
 similarity. There are many things connected with the spirit of man, in
 the intermediate state, that we do not know anything about; and then
 there are other things that we do know, so far as they are revealed,
 and no further; and then there are other things connected with the
 spirit of man between death and the resurrection that we may believe,
 but not have a certain knowledge of, but believe that such and such
 will be the case from analogy, from reason, from the nature of things.
 There has been but a little revealed to man on the subject of the
 intermediate state of the spirit, after it leaves this mortal
 tabernacle.
 
Vol. 2, p.238
 We are told in the Book of Mormon that the spirits of all men, as soon
 as they leave this mortal body, and return home to that God who gave
 them life, whether they be wicked or whether they be righteous, go
 back to where they once were; they return to their former state, to
 their former location and residence; they appear in the presence of
 the Being that gave them life.
 
Vol. 2, p.238
 What further are we told on the subject? That after we get back into
 the presence of God, and return home again, then it shall come to pass
 that the spirits of the righteous, those who have done good, those who
 have wrought the works of righteousness here upon the earth, shall be
 received into a state of rest, a state of happiness, of peace, a state
 of joy, where they will remain until the time of the resurrection. We
 are also told that another portion of spirits, another class of them
 that return home to God, after leaving this mortal tabernacle, are
 cast out, are sent off again, and are not permitted to stay at home,
 but are cast out into outer darkness, where there is weeping and
 wailing and gnashing of teeth. Now there must be some intense
 suffering, some intense misery in connexion with the wicked class of
 spirits [p.239] in order to cause them to weep and to wail.
 
Vol. 2, p.239
 We might now inquire, what is the cause of this intense suffering and
 misery? Is it the action of the elements upon the spirit? Is it the
 materials of nature, operating from without upon it, that causes this
 distress, this weeping, wailing, mourning, and lamentation? It may be
 in some measure; it may help to produce the misery and the
 wretchedness; but there is something connected with the spirit itself
 that no doubt produces this weeping, wailing, and mourning. What is
 this something? It is memory, and remorse of conscience; a memory of
 what they have once done, a memory of their disobedience. Do you not,
 suppose the spirits can have power to remember in that world as well
 as in this? Yes, they certainly can. Have you never read in the Book
 of Mormon, where it informs us, that every act of our lives will be
 fresh upon the memory, and we shall have a clear consciousness of all
 our doings in this life? Yes; we have read that in the Book of
 Mormon—"a clear consciousness."
 
Vol. 2, p.239
 We read or learn a thing by observation yesterday, and to-day or
 tomorrow it is gone, unless it be something that impresses us
 distinctly, that makes a vivid impression upon the mind, that we can
 remember it perhaps for days, months, and years; but common
 information and knowledge are constantly coming into our minds, and as
 constantly being forgotten. And some of the knowledge we receive here
 at one time becomes so completely obliterated, through the weakness of
 the animal system, that we cannot call it to mind, no association of
 ideas will again suggest it to our minds; it is gone, erased,
 eradicated from the tablet of our memories. This is not owing to the
 want of capacity in the spirit; no, but the spirit has a full capacity
 to remember; for do you suppose that God in begetting spirits in the
 eternal world would beget an imperfect thing, that had no capacities?
 No. The Being, who is full of intelligence, knowledge, and wisdom, and
 acting upon the great principles that are ordained for the generation
 of living beings, spiritual beings, brings them forth with capacities
 capable of being enlarged or extended wider and wider; consequently it
 is not the want of capacity in the spirit of man that causes him to
 forget the knowledge he may have learned yesterday; but it is because
 of the imperfection of the tabernacle in which the spirit dwells;
 because there is imperfection in the organization of the flesh and
 bones, and in things pertaining to the tabernacle; it is this that
 erases from our memory many things that would be useful; we cannot
 retain them in our minds, they are gone into oblivion. It is not so
 with the spirit when it is released from this tabernacle.
 
Vol. 2, p.239
 I might refer to the words of many of the Prophets upon this subject,
 but every person of reflection and observation knows that the
 imperfection of the tabernacle does have a bearing upon the memory, as
 well upon other faculties and powers of man. It has been proved that
 when the skull has been depressed by accident, or in the way of
 experiment, every particle of the knowledge that the person has
 possessed has been entirely suspended. Relieving the skull from the
 pressure, things come fresh again into the mind; this shows that the
 spirit has not lost its capacity for memory, but it is the
 organization of the tabernacle that prevents it from remembering. Wait
 until these mortal bodies are laid in the tomb; when we return home to
 God who gave us life; then is the time we shall have the most vivid
 knowledge of all the past acts of our lives during our probationary
 state; then is the time that we will find that this being we call
 man—this spirit that [p.240] dwells within the tabernacle, is a being
 that has capacity sufficient to retain all its past doings, whether
 they be good or bad.
 
Vol. 2, p.240
 It is, then, this memory that will produce the suffering and the pains
 upon that class of spirits whose works have been wicked and abominable
 in the sight of God. A spirit, then, will remember, that "at such a
 time in yonder world, and at such a place, I disobeyed the
 commandments of God; I did not hearken to the counsel of those whom
 God had appointed to be my counsellors; I did not give heed to the man
 of God; no: but I rejected his sayings; good counsel was imparted to
 me, but I did not heed it." In this life, things that may have been
 erased from your memory for years will be presented before you with
 all the vividness as if they had just taken place. This will be like a
 worm upon the conscience; it will prey upon the spirit, and produce
 unhappiness, wretchedness, and misery. This will cause you to lament,
 and mourn, and weep after you are cast out from the presence of
 God—from the home to which you have returned.
 
Vol. 2, p.240
 I am speaking now of the wicked. What is it that produces the opposite
 principle? There is an opposition in all things; it is the reflection
 of the memory that produces joy; that is one of the elements by which
 joy and happiness are produced upon the spirit of man in the future
 state; we remember the acts of our past lives that they have been
 good; we perceive by our memories that we have been obedient to
 counsel; we perceive that when we have erred through our weakness we
 have repented of that error; when we have been told of a fault we have
 forsaken it. When we look back upon acquaintances and neighbors we
 perceive that we have observed the golden rule, to do unto others as
 we would that others should do unto us. We look back upon our past
 lives, and we perceive we have never spoken evil against a brother or
 sister, that we have never striven to stir up family broils, and that
 we have never desired to injure any of the children of men; male or
 female. What do these reflections produce? They produce joy,
 satisfaction, peace, consolation, and this joy is a hundred fold more
 intense than what the spirit is capable of perceiving or enjoying in
 this life. Why? Because just in proportion to the vividness of the
 conscience, or the memory, so will be the joy. This you may have
 knowledge of by every-day experience; just in proportion to the
 vividness of your ideas, and of the truth set before your minds, and
 of the good things that are imparted to you, the more intense is your
 happiness here; how much more intense would it be hereafter, when this
 mortal clog with all its imperfections has been laid down in the
 grave! The fact is, our spirits then will be happy, far more happy
 than what we are capable even of conceiving, or having the least idea
 of in this world.
 
Vol. 2, p.240
 Our happiness here is regulated in a great measure by external
 objects, by the organization of the mortal tabernacle; they are not
 permitted to rise very high, or to become very great; on the other
 hand it seems to be a kind of limit to our joys and pleasures,
 sufferings, and pains, and this is because of the imperfection of the
 tabernacle in which we dwell; and of those things with which we are
 surrounded; but in that life everything will appear in its true
 colors; in my estimation not a single thought of the heart, that has
 ever passed through the mind, not a single act of an individual, from
 the earliest period of its memory till the time it comes into the
 presence of God, will escape the notice of the memory when it appears
 there, unclogged from this tabernacle.
 
Vol. 2, p.241
 Are there any other circumstances that will produce pain or joy,
 besides [p.241] that which is connected with the spirit—besides its
 own conscience or memory? Yes, a great deal will depend upon the place
 of the residence of these spirits. Suppose you were a righteous
 spirit, and you were cast out to dwell a certain time; not cast out,
 but sent out, on a mission to the abodes of darkness, or to those who
 are not as righteous as yourselves; though you might have peace of
 conscience and happiness dwelling within your own bosoms in reflecting
 upon your past conduct, yet the society with which you are compelled
 to mingle for a short period, in order to impart knowledge and wisdom
 and such information as is calculated to benefit them, is, in a
 measure, disagreeable; you are compelled, for a season, to mingle with
 those who are inferior to yourself in their capacities. When you go
 and associate with them there is something disagreeable in the nature
 of this association; you feel to pity them in their ignorance, in
 their condition and circumstances; their conversation is not agreeable
 to you as that of your own associates in the presence of God. There is
 something that is calculated to render their society disagreeable to
 themselves, which increases as the degradation of the society is
 increased. Then a wicked man entering into the company of such beings
 has not only a hell within himself—a conscience gnawing like a worm,
 but he sees misery and wretchedness; and they cleave one to another in
 their wickedness, and in their conversation, and acts, and doings, and
 intercourse with each other; all these things are calculated in their
 nature to produce misery and wretchedness, as well as their own
 consciences. It should then be our constant study to escape this order
 of things. We are free and independent; it is all in our hands whether
 to escape this order of wretchedness and misery, and the abodes of the
 wicked in the spiritual world; we can dwell in the society of the
 righteous, or in the society of the the wicked, just as we choose. As
 the revelation states, all intelligence and all truth is independent
 in that sphere in which God has placed it to act for itself,
 consequently you and I are the ones to make ourselves happy by taking
 the course pointed out by our superiors, by those who have a right to
 teach, control, and direct us. It is for us to create a heaven within
 our own minds. It is for us to choose the place of our abode, either
 among the spirits of the just or the spirits of the damned.
 
Vol. 2, p.241
 We have spoken of the memory of spirits in the future state; the same
 principle will apply to many other faculties of the mind of man, as
 well as memory; knowledge for instance. How limited, how very limited,
 in its nature is the knowledge of man in this life. Why is it that our
 knowledge is so limited? I say limited, compared with that which is to
 be known, and which will be known. The reason is, God has seen proper
 in His infinite wisdom to place us in circumstances where we can learn
 the very first elements of knowledge, and act upon them in the first
 place. Instead of having the whole of the rich treasures of knowledge
 and wisdom unfolded to us at once, He begins to feed us little by
 little, the same as you would feed a weakly, sickly infant with food
 prepared and adapted to its taste, and to the weakness of its system.
 The Lord brings us in this state under similar circumstances, endowed
 with certain senses by which we can gain, by little and little,
 knowledge and information; but it takes a long time to get a little
 into our minds. It seems that our spirits, that once stood in the
 presence of God, clothed with power, capacities, wisdom, and
 knowledge, forget what they once knew—forget that which was once fresh
 in their minds.[p.242] 
 
Vol. 2, p.242
 But, inquires one, "Do you have an idea we had once much information
 and knowledge in the spirit world?" Yes, we had a great deal of
 knowledge and information, but to what extent I know not; suffice to
 say we had much knowledge, we were capable, when the morning stars
 sang together for joy, when the foundations of this earth were laid,
 of lifting up our voices and shouting aloud for joy. What produced
 this joy? The contemplation of a world on which we were to receive our
 probation, and have tabernacles of flesh and bones and obtain our
 redemption. All these things were known to us in our anterior state,
 but we have forgotten them all. We knew then about the Redeemer—about
 Christ, but we forgot it in our infantile moments.
 
Vol. 2, p.242
 As soon as our spirits were enclosed in this tabernacle all our former
 knowledge vanished away—the knowledge of our former acts was lost,
 what we did then we know not; we had laws to govern us; how obedient
 to them we were we know not; how faithful we were we know not, we had
 a contest with the one third part of the hosts of heaven, and we
 overcame them; and then the Lord made an earth where we might have a
 second probation, and forget all we once knew concerning the battles
 we had fought, before we came here, against Lucifer the son of the
 morning. We forget about the laws that were given to govern us in that
 spiritual state. Why all this? if we came here with all the knowledge
 we formerly possessed, could we be again tried as those who possess
 only the first principles of knowledge? We must begin at the alphabet
 of knowledge; and when once we begin to gain knowledge and information
 the Lord tries us to see if we will comply with that, and if we do, He
 gives us more, in this probationary state; but after we have gained
 all we can here, it is nothing compared with that immense fulness,
 which it is the privilege of the children of men to obtain in the
 future state of existence.
 
Vol. 2, p.242
 Our knowledge here is, comparatively speaking, nothing; it can hardly
 be reckoned the elements of knowledge. What few glimmering ideas the
 wisest of us get, we obtain by experience, through the medium of our
 senses, and the reflecting powers of the mind.
 
Vol. 2, p.242
 Some people suppose that we do not acquire scarcely any knowledge,
 only what we get by seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, and feeling;
 we may not, in one sense of the word, but in another sense there is a
 vast amount of knowledge which we gain by reflection; the solving of
 mathematical problems from beginning to end is not brought about by
 seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling, or feeling, unless the mind can
 feel them; we reason from one step to another until we solve the
 proposition. There is a vast field of knowledge, pertaining to this
 state, that mankind can gain through the medium of their reflecting or
 reasoning powers; and then there is another vast field that they can
 explore through the medium of their senses. I am now speaking of
 temporal knowledge.
 
Vol. 2, p.242
 We became acquainted with light and color through the organization of
 our bodies. In other words the Lord has constructed the mortal eye and
 framed it in such a manner that it is capable of being, acted upon by
 one of the elements of nature, called light; and that gives us a great
 variety of knowledge. A blind man knows nothing about light, as we
 were told here the other day by our President, the blind man knows
 nothing about light if he were born blind. You cannot, by talking with
 him for a thousand years, instil into his mind an idea what red,
 yellow, white, black, green, blue  are like; they are ideas that have
 [p.243]  never entered into his mind. Why? Because the little inlet to
 this kind of knowledge is closed up, and there is no other part of the
 spirit exposed to the light. It is only a small place by which the
 spirit can converse with light and its colors. Just so in regard to
 many other ideas.
 
Vol. 2, p.243
 Take a man who is perfectly deaf, who was born deaf, so that no sound
 has ever entered his ears; what does he know about music? about the
 various sounds that are so beautiful to the mind of man? He knows
 nothing at all about it, neither can it be described to him.
 
Vol. 2, p.243
 A man that has always been deprived of the organ of smell, has no
 other inlet of knowledge by which he can know and understand the
 nature of smell; he cannot see a smell, or hear a smell; it can only
 be perceived by this little organ called the nose; that is the only
 way these ideas can get to the spirit. If he ever knew them before he
 came here, he has forgotten them, which is the same as if he had never
 known them; and if he wishes to gain an idea of the sensations
 produced by the elements of nature, he must learn them anew by these
 media. If a man be devoid of taste what can he know about sweet and
 sour? You might as well talk to him about the bounds of time and
 space, and get him to comprehend a heaven located beyond their limits,
 as to comprehend what sweet and bitter are, or tell the difference
 between a piece of sugar and vinegar, so far as its taste is
 concerned.
 
Vol. 2, p.243
 So with regard to touch. There are many tilings we cannot feel, yet we
 have knowledge of them; we cannot feel the sun, moon, stars, and
 comets, and many other things; and if it were not for some senses that
 give a knowledge of them we should be wrapped in total ignorance
 concerning them. How do we know, when this spirit is freed from this
 mortal tabernacle, but that all these senses will be greatly enlarged?
 If we, by looking through these little eyes of ours, can see objects
 some thousands of millions of miles distant; if we can see objects
 that are existing at that immense distance through the medium of these
 little inlets; suppose that the whole spirit were uncovered and
 exposed to all the rays of light, can it be supposed that light would
 not affect the spirit if it were thus unshielded, uncovered, and
 unclothed? Do you suppose that it would not be susceptible of any
 impressions made by the elements of light? The spirit is inherently
 capable of experiencing the sensations of light; if it were not so, we
 could not see. You might form as fine an eye as ever was made, but if
 the spirit, in and of itself, were not capable of being acted upon by
 the rays of light, an eye would be of no benefit. Then unclothe the
 spirit and instead of exposing a small portion of it about the size
 era pea to the action of the rays of light, the whole of it would be
 exposed. I think we could then see in different directions at once,
 instead of looking in one particular direction; we could then look all
 around, us at the same instant. We can see this verified, in some
 small degree, by bringing to our aid artificial means. Look at the
 telescopes invented, of what advantage are they? Why, they bring a
 greater number of rays of light together, and concentrate them upon
 the retina of the eye. The glasses within the telescope are so
 constructed as to bring the rays of light to a focus; and when they
 are placed properly in that instrument it brings a larger number of
 rays upon the eye, so that it brings objects we cannot see with the
 natural eye within the power of our vision, thus we are enabled to see
 many glorious objects in the heavens, that the natural eye could never
 have gazed upon.[p.244] 
 
Vol. 2, p.244
 Let the spirit itself be a telescope; or in other words, let there be
 a million of times more of the surface of the spirit exposed to the
 rays of light, than is now exposed through the meduim of the eyes, or
 were this body of flesh and bones taken off, and the whole spirit
 exposed to the rays of light; would not these rays produce an effect
 upon the spirit? Yes; inasmuch as it is inherently capable of such
 effects, independent of flesh and bones. Then there would be a vast
 field opened to the view of the spirit, and this would be opened not
 in one direction only, but in all directions; we should then have the
 advantage of the telescope, though it were as large as Lord Ross's,
 whose object glass is six feet in diameter. What great improvement it
 would be if a telescope could be invented, to bring the rays of light
 on other parts of the spirit, besides the eye. Such will be the case
 when this tabernacle is taken off; we shall look, not in one direction
 only, but in every direction. This will be calculated to give us new
 ideas, concerning the immensity of the creations of God, concerning
 worlds that may be far beyond the reach of the most powerful
 instruments that have been called to the aid of man. This will give us
 information and knowledge we never can know as long as we dwell in
 this mortal tabernacle. This tabernacle, although it is good in its
 place, is something like the scaffolding you see round about a new
 building that is going up; it is only a help, an aid in this imperfect
 situation; but when we get into another condition, we shall find that
 these imperfect aids will not be particularly wanted; we shall have
 other sources of gaining knowledge, besides these inlets, called
 senses.
 
Vol. 2, p.244
 In relation to this matter, touching the extension of our knowledge
 year after year, some people have thought that we should have to learn
 everything by study. I do not believe it; there are a great many ways
 of learning things without reasoning or studying them out; without
 obtaining them through the medium of the five senses. Man will be
 endowed, after he leaves this tabernacle, with powers and faculties
 which he, now, has no knowledge of, by which he may learn what is
 round about him. In order to prove this, let me refer you to some
 things in some of the revelations which God has given. What is said
 about the brother of Jared? It is said that the Lord showed him all
 the children of men previous to his day, and all that were on earth at
 the time he lived, and all that would be to the end of time. How do
 you suppose he beheld them? Did he look at them with his natural eyes?
 How long do you suppose it would take a man to see all that are now
 living, if he only employed one second to look at each individual? It
 would take him a long time; it would take him over thirty years. In
 order to see them all, he must place his eye upon them all. If a man
 look at one individual in this assembly, though he may indistinctly
 perceive, on each side of that individual, a vast variety of faces,
 yet there is only one person that he sees distinctly; the rest only
 produce very indistinct images upon his vision. So with the brother of
 Jared; if he had looked at each individual of all the generations for
 one second successively, it would have taken him over three thousand
 years to have beheld them all.
 
Vol. 2, p.244
 There must be some faculty or power natural to God and to superior
 beings, that man, in this life, is not in possession of in any great
 degree, by which they can look at a great variety of objects at once.
 The brother of Jared could look upon past, present, and future
 generations; they all came before him, and he gazed upon them all;
 there was not a soul that he did not behold.[p.245] 
 
Vol. 2, p.245
 Moses also had a similar view; he, at a certain time, was clothed upon
 with the glory of God; and while he was thus clothed upon, he was
 enabled to behold many things; and seeing some things that looked very
 glorious, he wanted to see more; but the Lord said unto him. "No man
 can behold all my works, except he behold all my glory; and no man can
 behold all my glory and afterwards remain in the flesh;" that is, it
 would consume him; the sight would he so overwhelming that the mortal
 tabernacle would melt away. Should a mortal man be permitted to gaze
 upon all the works of God, which include all His glory; mortality
 could not endure it. But the Lord did condescend to give him, in a
 measure, the same principle that He Himself is in possession of; for
 the Lord beholds all His works. He says, "Mine eye can pierce them
 all," after telling us that the number of worlds were greater than the
 number of particles in millions of earths like this. Jesus says that
 he "looked forth upon the wide expanse of eternity." and that "all
 things are present before mine eyes."
 
Vol. 2, p.245
 Now, the Lord imparted a portion of this principle to Moses. Let us
 see how it operated on his vision. As soon as Moses got this new
 principle, not natural to man, what did he behold? He looked upon that
 which mankind never can look upon in this natural state, without the
 aid of the same principle; he beheld every particle of the earth, or,
 as the new revelation says, and there was not a particle of it that he
 did not behold, discerning it by the spirit of God. What an excellent
 telescope! Did the Spirit of God impress it by the rays of light upon
 the retina of the eye only? No: the vision was exhibited to the mind,
 independent of the natural eye. Instead of acting upon the mere eye,
 every part of the human spirit could behold and discern, through the
 medium of that all-powerful substance—the Spirit of God, every
 particle of this earth. How long would it have taken Moses to have
 gazed at each particle separately, with the natural eye? While he was
 gazing with the eye at one, he could not be looking directly at
 another. It would have taken him a great many millions of years to
 have gazed directly and distinctly upon every particle of the earth,
 as we naturally see things in succession. But, instead of this, we
 find him, in a short space of time, perhaps the interval was only a
 few minutes or hours, gazing upon every particle of it. Here was
 something new, and independent of the natural vision, showing him
 things beneath the surface of the earth. Men look at things above the
 surface by the natural eye; but here is a man who, by the power of
 heaven, is enabled to penetrate that which the natural eye could never
 behold. Suppose that the spirit of man were unclogged from this mortal
 tabernacle, the Lord could show him the particles of million on
 millions of worlds, in the same way, and with the same ease, that he
 showed Moses the particles of one.
 
Vol. 2, p.245
 By the same power and principle that Moses beheld every particle of
 this earth, he could have looked at the moon, and beheld every
 particle of it; and the same power could have shown him every particle
 of the sun, planets, comets, and fixed stars.
 
Vol. 2, p.245
 Here, then, is a new faculty of knowledge, very extended in its
 nature, that is calculated to throw a vast amount of information upon
 the mind of man, almost in the twinkling of an eye. How long a time
 would it take a man in the next world, if he had to gain knowledge as
 we do here, to find out the simplest things in nature? He might
 reason, and reason for thousands of years, and then hardly have got
 started. But when this Spirit of God, this great telescope that is
 used in the celestial heavens, is given to [p.246] man, and he,
 through the aid of it, gazes upon eternal things, what does he behold?
 Not one object at a time, but a vast multitude of objects rush before
 his vision, and are present before his mind, filling him in a moment
 with the knowledge of worlds more numerous than the sands of the sea
 shore. Will he be able to bear it? Yes, his mind is strengthened in
 proportion to the amount of information imparted. It is this
 tabernacle, in its present condition, that prevents us from a more
 enlarged understanding. Moses understood all he saw, so far as the
 Lord pleased to show him; and if the Lord showed him all the
 properties, qualities, and connexions of those particles, he would
 have understood it.
 
Vol. 2, p.246
 There is a faculty mentioned in the word of God, which we are not in
 possession of here, but we shall possess it hereafter; that is not
 only to see a vast number of things in the same moment, looking in all
 directions by the aid of the Spirit, but also to obtain a vast number
 of ideas at the same instant. Here, we have to confine ourselves in a
 little, narrow, contracted space, and we can hardly think of two
 things at a time; if we do, our minds are distracted, and we cannot
 think distinctly. Some, by habit, it is true, are able to think of two
 or three little things at once, or at least the interval between the
 successive thoughts is so small as to be inappreciable. Some people
 play on an instrument of music, and may go through a very difficult
 performance, while their minds are thinking of something else; and by
 habit, they hardly prerceive the working of the musical instrument.
 
Vol. 2, p.246
 I believe we shall be freed, in the next world, in a great measure,
 from these narrow, contracted methods of thinking. Instead of thinking
 in one channel, and following up one certain course of reasoning to
 find a certain truth, knowledge will rush in from all, quarters; it
 will come in like the light which flows from the sun, penetrating
 every part, informing the spirit, and giving understanding concerning
 ten thousand things at the same time; and the mind will be capable of
 receiving and retaining all.
 
Vol. 2, p.246
 Says one, "Shall we have all knowledge?" I have nothing to say about
 that; that is a matter that you must look to our President for
 information upon; he is the one to hear upon that subject; and we
 should not teach anything, when we once ascertain his real mind, that
 will come in contact with his teachings. I do not know that I have
 this day presented any views that are different from his: if I have,
 when he corrects me, I will remain silent upon the subject, if I do
 not understand it as he does. So with regard to any other principle
 whatever which I may teach. God has placed him as the President of
 this Church, as our leader, guide, and teacher, and we are bound not
 to come in contact with him—not to teach differently to what he does;
 that is, when we once ascertain fully his mind and views. But, very
 frequently, mankind are so imperfect, and their minds so contracted,
 and their knowledge so little, comparatively speaking, that they may
 throw out many ideas that may not be true. that are incorrect: but the
 Lord has appointed these that hold the keys, to correct and give us
 instructions on all principles of doctrine; and as often as they see
 proper to turn the keys and unlock to their own minds these
 principles, they can do so. It is not always wisdom to use the keys of
 knowledge and revelation upon trifling subjects. There may also be
 many subjects that it is not wisdom for us to understand and receive
 at present. There may be many items of knowledge in the bosom of God,
 in the eternal worlds, that He does not see proper to reveal to us,
 while in our mortal state; [p.247] consequently, people may differ
 with regard to their views of those things not revealed, and which
 they do not understand. In many of my remarks and teachings, I may
 have laid before you ideas, which, when you come to learn the
 President's mind upon them, may be declared erroneous and not sound
 doctrine. I may have done the same things in many of my writings; but
 in all points of doctrine, relating to the plan of salvation, and the
 redemption of man, so far as I understood it, I have endeavored to
 write that which I, at the time, verily believed to be true. Some of
 those things may be wrong; I do not say that I am capable, without
 direct revelation, of writing upon many intricate points, with the
 same degree of perfection and precision as one who writes only as he
 is inspired. But I do feel thankful to that God who has placed us in
 these Valleys of the Mountains, that He has ordained keys by which
 knowledge and information may be poured down from the great fountain,
 until we gain all that is necessary for us to know in this state: and
 I do look forward with great rejoicing at the prospects of the future.
 
Vol. 2, p.247
 When I speak of the future state of man, and the situation of our
 spirits between death and the resurrection, I long for the experience
 and knowledge to be gained in that state, as well as this. We shall
 learn many more things there; we need not suppose our five senses
 connect us with all the things of heaven, and earth, and eternity, and
 space; we need not think that we are conversant with all the elements
 of nature, through the medium of the senses God has given us here.
 Suppose He should give us a sixth sense, a seventh, an eighth, a
 ninth, or a fiftieth. All these different senses would convey to us
 new ideas, as much so as the senses of tasting, smelling, or seeing
 communicate different ideas from that of hearing.
 
Vol. 2, p.247
 Do we suppose the five senses of man converse with all the elements of
 nature? No. There is a principle called magnetism; we see its effects,
 but the name of the thing does not give us a knowledge of its nature,
 or of the manner in which the effects are produced. We know not why a
 piece of iron will turn towards a magnet this way or that. Now,
 suppose we had a sixth sense that was so adapted as to perceive this
 very thing, we should learn some new ideas, connected with the
 elements of nature, besides those we have learned by the five senses
 we already possess. I believe there are ten thousand things with which
 we are surrounded, that we know nothing about by our present natural
 senses. When the Lord imparts to us a principle by which we can look
 upon the past and future, as well as the present—by which we can look
 upon many intricate objects of nature which are now hidden from our
 view, we shall find our capacity for obtaining and retaining knowledge
 to be greatly enlarged.
 
Vol. 2, p.247
 We already have the capacity, and all it wants is to bring things into
 a situation to act upon it. The capacity is here; and when the Lord
 sees fit, it will be instructed and taught, and things will be
 unveiled—even the things of God, and the laws that have been hidden
 concerning the celestial, terrestrial, and telestial worlds, and
 concerning all the variety of things that are organized in the
 immensity of space, so far as the Lord sees proper to unfold them; and
 we shall learn more and more of them until the perfect day, as the
 Lord places us in circumstances to become acquainted with them.
 
Vol. 2, p.247
  I have dwelt upon this subject in order that we may be looking
 forward with joyful anticipations to the future. I am constantly
 looking to the future, as well as to the present, and trying to frame
 my present course of conduct [p.248] in such a way as shall enable me
 to attain to that which is in the future for the faithful. If I had no
 knowledge or understanding of the future, it would be like a person
 pursuing a phantom that he did not know was of any worth; but the more
 knowledge we get of the future, the more we impress it upon our minds
 and in our thoughts the more we will be stirred up in our exertions to
 do that which concerns us at the present moment, knowing that it has
 an all-important bearing upon the future.
 
 Brigham Young, April 6, 1855
 
 FAITHFULNESS AND APOSTACY.
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, Delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.248
 Twenty-five years ago to-day this Church was organized with six
 members. More had been baptized by brother Joseph, but he having
 received a revelation to organize the Church, and only six members
 being present, they were all that were then incorporated. Many of the
 faithful brethren and sisters, who embraced the Gospel of salvation in
 the early days of the history of this work, have no doubt often looked
 over the ground this Church has traversed, and have been enabled to
 discern the invisible hand of the Lord in the preservation of this
 people in the various scenes they have passed through.
 
Vol. 2, p.248
 Many times, to all human appearance, there was no temporal salvation
 for the Saints. Again, those who were not faithful, beholding things
 as the natural man beholds them, have left the Church; yes, scores of
 them, hundreds of them, thousands of them, both male and female. They
 looked at this kingdom, and, considering its progress upon seemingly
 natural principles, discovered it was best for them to leave it, and
 if possible save their lives. Those who have been faithful can witness
 this day, that those who have sought to save their lives have lost
 them, while those who have sought diligently to build up the kingdom
 of God, who have clung to the commandments of the Lord, who have not
 counted their lives dear to them, have saved their lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.248
 It is marvellous, it is marvellously strange, and truly it is a
 marvellous work and a wonder, to those destitute of the revelations of
 Jesus Christ, when they reflect upon the history of this people, in
 their travels and progress; and it has been a wonder to all who have
 been acquainted with it.
 
Vol. 2, p.248
 Those who were acquainted with the rise of this Church, with the lives
 and acts of the few who then believed the Gospel, and with the lives
 and acts of many who surrounded them, discovered then that the powers
 of darkness, the powers of the enemies of all righteousness, were
 leveled against the few who believed in the Book of Mormon, and who
 believed that Joseph Smith was a Prophet. Whether they were six in
 number, or six times six, or whether there was but one, it made no
 difference. Just as soon as the Book of Mormon was declared to the
 people, or to a neighborhood, and proclaimed [p.249] to be the history
 of the aborigines of our country, and to contain the will of God to
 the people formerly, and that the Lord Jesus appeared to the
 inhabitants of this continent and revealed to them the Gospel; that
 the kingdom of God was built up here; that the Lamanites were a
 remnant of the house of Israel; and that the set time had come for the
 Lord to favor Zion and gather Israel; at that very time, on that very
 day, the powers of darkness were arrayed against the Prophet, against
 the Book of Mormon, and those who believed it to be what it purported
 to be.
 
Vol. 2, p.249
 Has this spirit of persecution ceased? No, not in the least, but it
 has steadily increased. I was somewhat acquainted with the coming
 forth of the Book of Mormon, not only through what I read in the
 newspapers, but I also heard a great many stories and reports which
 were circulated as quick as the Book of Mormon was printed, and began
 to be scattered abroad. Then the spirit of persecution, the spirit of
 death, the spirit of destruction immediately seemed to enter the
 hearts of the pious priests more particularly than any other portion
 of the people; they could not bear it. Among those who professed great
 faith and great piety, and believed in the blessings of
 sanctification, and professedly believed in the ministering of angels,
 and in the gift of the Holy Ghost, and that it was the privilege of
 Christians to enjoy the gifts and graces of the Spirit now, as well as
 in ancient times, as quick as the Book of Mormon was introduced into
 conversation, a spirit would rise in them causing them to wish to
 destroy that book and every person who believed in it. They would say,
 "It is from hell, it is from the bottomless pit, it is of the devil;
 and those who believe in it ought to go to hell; it is a pity that
 such a delusion should be permitted to rise in our Christian country."
 Such expressions came from the mouths of religious priests, froth the
 mouths of leading characters in society, from those who professed to
 hold the keys of salvation, and to teach the people the way of life.
 Has this spirit ceased? No, it has not, but it has constantly
 increased. And to my certain knowledge, through the visions of the
 spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ, I did know, I did see, I did
 understand, before I went into the waters of baptism, that this spirit
 of persecution would increase. As the kingdom of God increased upon
 the earth, so would the power of the enemy increase in like manner, to
 keep pace with it; and there never would be a time, except for a short
 period, that this people would have rest, until Israel was fully
 gathered, was redeemed and built up, and the Lord had drawn the
 dividing line between the righteous and the wicked.
 
Vol. 2, p.249
 This Church has lived twenty-five years and is is not dead yet,
 although a great many of its members have gone behind the vail. Those
 who were first baptized into the Church have almost entirely left this
 stage of action. I presume there is not a single person in this
 congregation who embraced the Book of Mormon in the fall of 1829, or
 in the fore part of the year 1830. The Prophet, his father, and his
 brothers, except one, are gone behind the vail. I suppose that Martin
 Harris and Joseph's mother are living, but Oliver Cowdery has gone to
 his long home, and most of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon have
 died; and I know of but very few in these valleys who embraced the
 faith of the Gospel in the early days of the rise of this Church. When
 I call to mind the multitudes with whom I have been acquainted in this
 kingdom, and reflect how few there are who have stood firm, and how
 many have apostatized, I often at first think it is strange, but
 again, it is no marvel, [p.250] realizing as I do that every person
 who lives in this Church must be faithful. They cannot run by sight,
 but must actually exercise faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, in order to
 enjoy the light of the Holy Ghost. When they neglect this, the spirit
 of the world takes possession of them, and they become cold and
 fruitless, and pine away into darkness and spiritual death, and
 finally leave us. Will this continue? Yes.
 
Vol. 2, p.250
 Perhaps there are many who are astonished to see people apostatize,
 but it really is no marvel, it is no astonishment at all. If you wish
 to know the reason why they apostatize, it is because they neglect
 their duty, lose the Spirit of the Lord, and the spirit of the holy
 Gospel that they received when they first embraced it. Many receive
 the Gospel because they know it is true; they are convinced in their
 judgment that it is true; strong argument overpowers them, and they
 are rationally compelled to admit the Gospel to be true upon fair
 reasoning. They yield to it, and obey its first principles, but never
 seek to be enlightened by the power of the Holy Ghost; such ones
 frequently step out of the way.
 
Vol. 2, p.250
 Say they, "Mormonism is true, but I am not going to stand it; I am not
 going to abide this severe temporal loss; I am not going to stay here
 and have my rights trampled upon; I am not going to be checked in my
 career; I do not wish to be trammeled in my doings, but I want my
 liberty perfectly; still I believe it to be true with. all my heart."
 
Vol. 2, p.250
 Well, right upon these statements, if such men only believe
 "Mormonism" to be true, and that too no stronger than they do, they
 are not so far ahead in this particular as the devils in hell, for
 they both believe and know that the Gospel is true. They believe and
 know that Jesus is the Christ; they believe in the Old and New
 Testament, and in the Book of Mormon, and know that they are true.
 They know when a true Prophet comes forth upon the earth; if they did
 not they would not raise up persecution against him. Not only
 believing, but knowing that the Gospel is true, they are arrayed in
 opposition to the truth, and lay every plan and scheme, that it is
 possible for devils to invent, to overthrow the kingdom of God on
 earth, that they may retain possession of the world still longer.
 
Vol. 2, p.250
 Will there still be apostacy? Yes, brethren and sisters, you may
 expect that people will come into the Church, and then apostatize. You
 may expect that some people will run well for a season, and then fall
 out by the way. For example, take the parable of the sower that went
 out to sow, "and when he sowed, some seeds fell by the way side, and
 the fowls came and devoured them up: some fell upon stony places,
 where they had not much earth: and forthwith they sprung up, because
 they had no deepness of earth: and when the sun was up, they were
 scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away. And some
 fell among thorns; and the thorns sprung up, and choked them: but
 other fell into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundred
 fold, some sixty fold, some thirty fold."
 
Vol. 2, p.250
 When the seed falls into good ground it takes root, and brings forth
 fruit; such individuals will be faithful to the end. The seed that
 falls by the way side, for want of root cannot endure the scorching
 sun of persecution. Those who are represented by the seed among thorns
 cannot endure because of the cares of the world and the pride of life.
 The influence and power of the world, and of the adversary,
 surrounding such individuals, they are by and by turned away, and
 cease to be Saints, cease to serve the [p.251] Lord, and turn every
 one to his own way. Is this strange to you? Yes, for a moment, you say
 it is very strange. What did you embrace "Mormonism" for? Some have
 embraced it for the truth's sake; some love the Gospel because it is
 the Gospel—because it is based upon true principles, and because it is
 the only system of doctrine revealed to the children of men, that is
 built upon a sure foundation. They love truth because it is truth,
 because it is light, and there is no darkness in it; and they fear not
 to come to the light that their deeds may be reproved, for they wish
 to get rid of their evil deeds. They love virtue because it is a holy
 principle by which the angels live; they love all the Gospel
 principles because they are connected with eternity, and are the
 foundation of eternal lives, and will exalt the faithful to happiness
 and felicity, to kingdoms of glory, power, and immortality, and to all
 the knowledge and happiness that can be enjoyed by the intelligent
 beings who inherit eternity.
 
Vol. 2, p.251
 It is not for me to say how many embrace the Gospel for the sake of
 the loaves and fishes; but I really think, from their conduct, that
 many have embraced the Gospel to see if they cannot make gain of it;
 to see if there is any temporal advantage in it. Let this kingdom or
 this people prosper, let them be free from persecution at this day,
 let our friends, our relatives, our former neighbors speak well of us
 and tell the truth with regard to our temporal prosperity, as they
 would of other people, and what would be the result? Thousands would
 professedly embrace the Gospel for the advantages to be derived
 therefrom, to get a good name, and to obtain the riches which are of
 this world, and to be perfectly free from restraint. Let this kingdom
 prosper in a manner that all men will speak well of it, and let there
 be no trials, no threatenings, none to say, "You shall be killed, you
 shall be destroyed," but let all say "Peace shall be with you, we will
 bless you, we will neighbor with you, and hail you as our friends and
 brethren;" under such a state of things, thousands would professedly
 embrace the Gospel for the sake of living in peace, and to obtain the
 riches of this world; thousands would professedly embrace the Book of
 Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants for political
 advantages, for a great name, and to obtain what they are seeking
 after continually. What is that? To be spoken well of by everybody, to
 obtain power and great influence among men. Were I to give my own
 private opinion concerning the matter, I cannot say that a great many
 have come into this Church solely for the worldly advantages which
 they would derive therefrom. On the other hand, do all people join
 this Church with a pure intention? A great many embrace the Gospel to
 be free from the iron hand of oppression; under which they are
 labouring continually, from year to year, in servile chains, toiling
 to get a morsel of bread to subsist upon. They are ground down and
 afflicted; their wages are cut down to the last penny they can live
 upon, when they know that they must labor or die.
 
Vol. 2, p.251
 Thousands are in this pitiable condition, and would embrace anything,
 I do not care what under the heavens was preached to them. You may go
 and preach the doctrines of Universalism, of Infidelity, or of any
 other belief in the world, you may boil them down and get their very
 essence, and with it tell those who are oppressed and borne down by
 the rich and the great, "You shall be delivered from your factories,
 you shall make your escape from your shops of toil; we are preaching
 this to the poor; now embrace our system and our doctrine, and you
 shall be delivered from [p.252] this iron hand of oppression. We will
 take you to a land of plenty, to a land of freedom, where you can
 enjoy your rights and be blessed, and have the privilege of obtaining,
 with comparative ease like other men, all the comforts of this life."
 What is their reply? "O, we will embrace your religion, if you will
 only take us away from these toils and this starvation." Many embrace
 the Gospel, actuated by no other motive than to have the privilege of
 being removed from their oppressed condition to where they will not
 suffer. They will embrace any doctrine under the heavens, if you will
 only 'take them from their present condition.
 
Vol. 2, p.252
 Are there any with us who act upon the same principle? O yes, you may,
 once in a while, see one who is acting upon that principle. Let
 persecution be heaped upon this people as it has been heretofore, even
 let the persecutors threaten, at the great distance from us that they
 are now, and those who have embraced the Gospel with motives that are
 not in every sense pure, will say, "I am for embracing something else
 to get rid of persecution; I am for leaving these Latter-day Saints,
 lest affliction, trouble, and persecution come upon me and I be
 killed, or be made to suffer in the flesh. I am going to leave for
 California, or for the United States, or I am going to do something; I
 want to do that which will free me from all earthly suffering and
 trouble." Do these considerations touch one who has embraced the
 Gospel because of its principles? No. Those who feel like forsaking
 the religion of Jesus Christ for such considerations, embraced it at
 first to better their temporal position in life, and for nothing else.
 This has always been the case with many, and when persecution has
 come, men and women have said, "I cannot bear it, I thought I was
 going to have happiness, and to enjoy life; I really supposed that my
 sorrows were all ended."
 
Vol. 2, p.252
 A great many have embraced the Gospel, believing that their sorrows
 would come to an end, at a certain period in this Church and kingdom,
 on the earth, and that too, speedily. I am a witness to this in my own
 experience and feelings. When I yielded obedience to the commandments
 of the Lord, the brethren were preparing to gather to a place that was
 called Zion, in Jackson County, on the western borders of the State of
 Missouri. I then actually had faith and the spirit of Zion to such a
 degree, that I supposed that if we got to Zion our worldly sorrows and
 afflictions would cease. I had not however a disposition to go there
 myself, for I wanted to go to the world and proclaim the word of the
 Lord that was revealed to me, and on that account I never had the
 privilege of settling in that county. The spirit of Zion which I then
 possessed is the spirit that inhabits the heavens and fills them, it
 is in and round about all heavenly beings.
 
Vol. 2, p.252
 When that spirit is imparted to individuals they realize it as it is
 in its purity, and are not mindful, at all times, that they are still
 embodied in a tabernacle of clay that is subject to the power of the
 devil, and that is liable to be afflicted at any moment, and to have
 severe trials, and be opposed and persecuted as long as they are in
 the flesh. But when the spirit that fills eternity is breathed into a
 person everything else is dispersed in a moment, and he sees Zion as
 it is in its purity, he then enjoys the spirit of Zion.
 
Vol. 2, p.252
 A great many people imbibed the same idea which I did in the
 beginning, and really believed that in Jackson County all the earthly
 sorrows, afflictions, disappointments, and weaknesses pertaining to
 the flesh would be at an end, and that every one would [p.253] be
 sanctified before the Lord, and all would be peace and joy hem morning
 until evening, and from year to year, until the Savior should come.
 
Vol. 2, p.253
 The brethren who went then found themselves mistaken, in a very short
 time. Those who went there, and those who were acquainted with their
 going and corning, found the world, the flesh, and the devil there,
 just as much as any where else, unless they had faith to turn every
 spirit of the world out of doers, that is, out of their hearts. They
 found the same tempter, the same covetous feelings, and the same
 allurements there, as in other places.
 
Vol. 2, p.253
 When our Elders go out to preach the Gospel, they tell the people to
 gather to Zion. Where is it? It is at the City of the Great Salt Lake
 in the Valleys of the Mountains, in the settlements of Utah
 Territory—there is Zion now. But you perceive when you come here the
 same covetous feelings imbibed in the hearts of many, as in other
 places, the same tempter is here, and there are plenty of allurements;
 and unless the people live before the Lord in the obedience of His
 commandments, they cannot have Zion within them. They must carry it
 with them, if they expect to live in it, to enjoy it, and increase in
 it. If they do not do this, they are as much destitute of Zion here as
 they are in other places. Some inquire, "Why cannot we serve God in
 other countries as well as here?" You can just as well in England, in
 France, in Germany, in Italy, on the Islands of the Sea, in the United
 States, in California, or anywhere else, as you can here. "Well, then,
 let us go," say they. But hold on, you can serve Him just as well
 anywhere else, when it is your duty to be there. If it is not your
 duty to be anywhere else, if you would serve him acceptably, it must
 be where He calls you. To what part of the earth is the Lord now
 calling His Saints? He has opened up their way far into the interior
 of North America, they are widely removed from all surrounding
 civilization.
 
Vol. 2, p.253
 If you will examine the map you will find that we are located in an
 isolated portion of what? Of Zion. And what is Zion? In one sense Zion
 is the pure in heart. But is there a land that ever will be called
 Zion? Yes, brethren. What land is it? It is the land that the Lord
 gave to Jacob, who bequeathed it to his son Joseph, and his posterity,
 and they inhabit it, and that land is North and South America. That is
 Zion as to land, as to Territory, and location. The children of Zion
 have not yet much in their possession, but their territory is North
 and South America to begin with. As to the spirit of Zion, it is in
 the hearts of the Saints, of those who love and serve the Lord with
 all their might, mind, and strength. We have opened up the way, and
 come here, and what will you see? Just as much weakness and trouble as
 in any other place, if if you have a mind to make it—which you will if
 you do wickedly, and perform that which is derogatory to the
 principles of righteousness. We can make the Territory of Utah one of
 greatest sinks of iniquity upon the face of the whole earth, and
 exceed the abominations of the ancient Sodomites, if we are so
 disposed.
 
Vol. 2, p.253
 The first founders of this Territory, those who dug their way through
 the mountains, cut the sage brush, killed the snakes, made the roads,
 built bridges and houses, opened farms, laid out and built cities
 where no white man ever thought that civilized people could subsist,
 unless they brought provisions from a distant country, can now
 assemble together surrounded with the comforts and many of the
 luxuries of this life. No white man who ever passed through this
 country believed that a settlement [p.254] could he made in these
 mountains, and prosper in cultivating the earth. The Lord has brought
 us here, and what have we brought? Most certainly ourselves, and after
 we get here some want to go away, and say that the place is not holy
 enough for them, that they will not endure it, but will withdraw from
 this society, until we are pure enough, and then they will come back
 again. Such persons are like those who stayed in Jackson County, they
 are too pure and holy for themselves. But if they stay, they stay with
 themselves, and if they go, they take themselves with them, and that
 is their great difficulty. If they could leave themselves behind, we
 might succeed in cleansing them from sin; but no, they go and have to
 take themselves with them.
 
Vol. 2, p.254
 The Saints who first came into these valleys necessarily brought their
 tabernacles with them, but we endeavored not to bring any selfishness
 with us, any erroneous prepossessed notions, any feelings, laws,
 rules, or acts pertaining to ourselves, except such as the Lord should
 dictate day by day.
 
Vol. 2, p.254
 Suppose that every person who comes into these valleys should come
 with a determination to be led by the Lord, from day to day; suppose
 they should say, "I will serve my God and keep .His commandments; I
 will not set a stake here, or there, or anywhere else; I will not say
 that I will rise up to-morrow, and go to this city, or to that town,
 to exchange and trade to get gain, only as the Lord will say, and this
 will I do from this time, henceforth and forever;" and then let each
 one faithfully maintain such a determination, and we could truly say
 that we have the Territory of Zion, and the spirit, light, glory, and
 power  thereof, and that the God of Zion dwells with this people.
 
Vol. 2, p.254
 But if we bring our old traditions with us, our prepossessed feelings
 and notions of this, that, and the other; and set our stakes, build
 our habitations, and locate our position in accordance therewith, and
 say, "I will do so and so, this is the path I will pursue, and I am
 determined to walk in it, regardless of everything else," then we may
 expect to be overthrown, and the spirit of the holy Gospel will depart
 from us. Then you would soon learn that there was no temporal, no
 natural prospect for this people to escape from utter destruction; and
 you would rise up and say, "I am off to California to save my life."
 But those who try to save their lives by their skill and craftiness,
 will lose them, both temporally and spiritually.
 
Vol. 2, p.254
 A great many say, "I believe the Gospel," but continue to act
 wickedly, to do that which they know to be wrong. I wish you to fully
 understand that merely believing the Gospel, that Jesus is the Christ,
 in the Old and New Testaments, that Joseph Smith was a Prophet sent of
 God, and that the Book of Mormon is true, does not prepare you to
 become angels of light, sons and daughters of God, and joint heirs
 with Jesus Christ to a divine inheritance. Nor does mere belief
 entitle you to the possession of the crowns and thrones that you are
 anticipating. No, such preparation can be made, and such objects
 attained only by doing the work required of us by our Father in
 heaven, by obeying Him in all things, letting our will, dispositions,
 and feelings fall to our feet, to rise no more, from this time
 henceforth, and actually operating upon the principle that we will do
 the will of our Father in heaven, no matter what comes upon us. Then,
 if you are going to be hines by your enemies, or destroyed by the
 adversary, you can say, "Kill away, destroy away."
 
Vol. 2, p.254
 True, the enemy of all righteousness, Lucifer, the son of the morning,
 the devil, is in possession of  the world, [p.255] and of heady all
 that is in it, and says, "I am determined to destroy every man, woman,
 and child that will not yield to my kingdom, obey my mandates, and
 renounce the Lord Jesus Christ." But my determination is, not to
 renounce the Lord Jesus Christ and his commandments, but to keep his
 commandments faithfully, and let this people pursue the same course,
 and wait until the final issue, and see who will come off victorious
 in the great contest.
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 At present the enemies of all righteousness have the lead, and say,
 "Now you poor Mormons, are you not afraid that we can muster our
 thousands, and destroy every one of you?"  "Go to hell," say I, "and
 be damned; for you will go there, and you are damned already." I can
 prove from the Scriptures that they are in hell, though sanctimonious
 persons consider it wicked to make such remarks. I also say, "Stay in
 the hell you are in, if you choose, or go to another if you can."
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 Are the people going to fear? If fear is in the hearts of any of you,
 it is because you do not pray often enough; or when you do pray you
 are not sufficiently humble before the Lord. You do not plead with Him
 until your will is swallowed up in His. If every one of the Latter-day
 Saints lied up to their privileges, they would not fear the world, and
 all that they can no, any more than they fear that the cranes, that
 fly croaking three quarters of a mile above them, will drop their eggs
 upon them to dash their brains out. You might as well fear that event,
 as to fear all the forces of hell, if the people were sanctified
 before the Lord, and would do His will every day.
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 Are these ideas strange to you? Read and learn how the Lord protected
 the children of Israel in former days, even during their wickedness,
 and rebellion against Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 Whenever a good man would say, "Cease your wickedness, turn from your
 idols, and seek to the Lord," and they hearkened to his counsel, then
 the Lord would fight their battles, and kill their enemies by scores
 and hundreds of thousands. And on one occasion the angel of the Lord
 slew one hundred and eighty-five thousand of those who came against
 His people to destroy them, "and when they arose early in the morning,
 behold,. they were all dead corpses." So reads the Bible. The Lord
 fought their their battles.
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 Again, Elisha's servant saw that there was more for them than all who
 were against them; he saw that the sides of the mountains were covered
 with "chariots of fire."
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 When the Lord commands those invisible beings, shall I say, those who
 have had their resurrection? yes, millions and millions more than the
 inhabitants of this earth, they can fight your battles.
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 Now, since one angel could fight their battles in former times, and
 overcome the enemies of the people of God, whom shall we fear? Shall
 we fear those who can kill the body, and then have no more that they
 can do? No, but we will fear Him who is able not only to destroy the
 body but has power to cast both soul and body into hell fire.
 
Vol. 2, p.255
 There is an item of doctrine that I will now present just as it occurs
 to me. You are aware that many think that the devil has rule and power
 over both body and spirit. Now, I want to tell you that he does not
 hold any power over man, only so far as the body overcomes the spirit
 that is in a man, through yielding to the spirit of evil. The spirit
 that the Lord puts into a tabernacle of flesh, is under the dictation
 of the Lord Almighty; but the spirit and body are united in order that
 the spirit may have a tabernacle, and be exalted; and the spirit
 [p.256]  is influenced by the body, and the body by the spirit.
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 In the first place the spirit is pure, and under the special control
 and influence of the Lord, but the body is of the earth, and is
 subject to the power of the devil, and is under the mighty influence
 of that fallen nature that is of the earth. If the spirit yields to
 the body, the devil then has power to overcome both the body and
 spirit of that man, and he loses both.
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 Recollect, brethren and sisters, every one of you, that when evil is
 suggested to you, when it arises in your hearts, it is through the
 temporal organization. When you are tempted, buffetted, and step out
 of the way inadvertently; when you are overtaken in a fault, or commit
 an overt act un-thinkingly; when you are full of evil passion, and
 wish to yield to it, then stop and let the spirit, which God has put
 into your tabernacles, take the lead. If you do that, I will promise
 that you will overcome all evil, and obtain eternal lives. But many,
 very many, let the spirit yield to the body, and are overcome and
 destroyed.
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 The influence of the enemy has power over all such. Those who overcome
 every passion, and every evil, will be sanctified, and be prepared to
 enjoy eternity with the blessed. If you have never thought of this
 before, try to realize it now. Let it rest upon your minds, and see if
 you can discover in yourselves the operations of the spirit and the
 body, which constitute the man. Continually and righteously watch the
 spirit that the Lord has put in you, and I will promise you to be led
 into righteousness, holiness, peace, and good order.
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 But let the body rise up with its passions, with the fallen nature
 pertaining to it, and let the spirit yield to it, your destruction is
 sure. On the other hand, let the spirit take the lead, and bring the
 body and its passions into subjection, and you are safe.
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 It is instructive to reflect upon the, acts of men, to observe what
 prompts them to action, and to see how liable they are to get out of
 the way, how weak they are, how short-coming, how failing in their
 spirits to do the will of the Lord, and how fearful they are. Afraid
 of what? Do you reflect and realize that your fear is all pertaining
 to your bodies, that it not pertaining to your spirits? Let me tell
 you, when the spirit is once separated from the body, it is one of the
 most beautiful and delightful objects that you could contemplate, and
 there is nothing that can give a pure spirit so much joy as to have
 the privilege of being separated from the body and of going back to
 its Father in heaven, to await the morning of the resurrection. 
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 Remember this when you are afflicted with fear and trembling, and are
 exclaiming, "Oh what shall we do?" Do you recollect what has been said
 here? I recollect that when I chastised certain individuals who were
 really not worth any body's notice, the cry of some was, "O, dear! we
 are all going to be destroyed, where shall I go to save my life, to
 the north, south, east or west?" That fear arose from the organization
 of the tabernacle, and not from the spirit within it. 
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 The fear and trembling, the misgivings and wavering arise from the
 anxiety we have to know how to save ourselves pertaining to the flesh.
 That weakness is not exhibited in the spirit. 
 
Vol. 2, p.256
 I am afflicted with it just as you are, but what do my judgment, the
 revelations of Jesus Christ, the Scriptures, and the spirit of the
 Gospel teach me? That my tabernacle is of comparatively small value,
 although it is a pretty fair one, and one that I am willing to take in
 the morning of the resurrection. The Lord gave it to me, and I am
 thankful for it. When it is the will of my Father that my spirit
 should return to Him, what do[p.257] I care about the mouldering
 tabernacle, so that the spirit is unlocked, and set free from its
 prison-house of clay? It can go to the Father who gave it, until the
 body is resurrected, when the spirit will again be reunited with the
 tabernacle, to be exalted to thrones, kingdoms, principalities, and
 powers, and spread abroad, and to the increase there shall be no end.
 
Vol. 2, p.257
 Fears arise from the weaknesses of the flesh, over which the devil has
 power. We should care, comparatively, but little about it; let it
 crumble, let it fall, and go back to its mother earth, and be reserved
 to the morning of the resurrection. I shall have this body again, then
 what need we care how quickly our bodies dissolve? All I care for it,
 in my spirit, in my judgment, and in my moments of reflection and
 revelation, is merely that I wish it to endure here to fight the
 tabernacles which devils dwell in, until the last one is driven from
 the earth. Then let my tabernacle stay here and contend with the
 fallen nature that it is heir to, and let my spirit rise triumphant
 over it, until every passion, feeling, and appetite is brought in
 subjection to the will of God. Let me stay here until I have
 accomplished this, and have done the work I was designed for in this
 my probation, then my spirit will be free from mobs and strife, and I
 can soar far above those who have power over them, even death, hell,
 and the grave.
 
Vol. 2, p.257
 I say to the Latter-day Saints, who are coming here by thousands and
 thousands, and who are coming into the Church by tens of thousands,
 begin to think, especially some of you first Elders, and ask
 yourselves how many you can bring to mind of those who are now in good
 faith in the Church, in proportion to the number that you have known
 to have come into it, and you will find that there are only a very
 few. 
 
Vol. 2, p.257
 If you should hunt up many of those who have been baptized for some
 time, but have not yet gathered, and ask them if they believe that
 Joseph Smith was a true Prophet of God, and that the Book of Mormon is
 true, several of them will reply, "O yes." "Then why don't you gather
 with the Saints?"  "O, I don't know; I am poor now; but I would very
 much like to gather with them." At the same time, I know that their
 feelings are, "If I go there I shall be persecuted, but if I live here
 I shall have peace with my neighbors, so long as I let religious
 matters alone, and here I can live without persecution, until my
 tabernacle is ready to return to the earth." What makes them have that
 fear of trials and persecutions? It is on account of their
 tabernacles. The spirit is not afraid. If it was free of the
 encumbrances of the tabernacle, no such fear would be manifested; and
 while we are in the flesh the Gospel is calculated to deliver those
 who live by its principles from all those fears.
 
Vol. 2, p.257
 I recollect many times when brother Joseph, reflecting upon how many
 would come into the Kingdom of God and go out again, would say,
 "Brethren, I have not apostatized yet, and don't feel like doing so."
 Many of you, no doubt, can call to mind his words. Joseph had to pray
 all the time, exercise faith, live his religion, and magnify his
 calling, to obtain the manifestations of the Lord, and to keep him
 steadfast in the faith.
 
Vol. 2, p.257
 Do you not know others who had manifestations almost equal to those
 Joseph had, but who have gone by the board? Martin Harris declared,
 before God and angels, that he had seen angels. Did he apostatize?
 Yes, though he says that the Book of Mormon is true. Oliver Cowdery
 also left the Church, though he never denied the Book of Mormon, not
 even in the wickedest days he ever saw and [p.258] came back into the
 Church before he died. A gentleman in Michigan said to him, when he
 was pleading law, "Mr. Cowdery, I see your name attached to this book;
 if you believe it to be true, why are you in Michigan?" The gentleman
 read over the names of the witnesses, and said, "Mr. Cowdery, do you
 believe this book?" "No, sir," replied Oliver Cowdery. "That is very
 well, but your name is attached to it, and you say here that you saw
 an angel, and the plates from which this book is said to be
 translated, and now you say that you do not believe it. Which time was
 you right?" Mr. Cowdery replied, "There is my name attached to that
 book, and what I have there said that I saw, I know that I saw, and
 belief has nothing to do with it, for knowledge has swallowed up the
 belief that I had in the work, since I know it is true." He gave this
 testimony when he was pleading law in Michigan. After he had left the
 Church he still believed "Mormonism;" and so it is with hundreds and
 thousands of others, and yet they do not live it.
 
Vol. 2, p.258
 If the Saints in the midst of these mountains would live their
 religion according to the best of their knowledge, according to what
 they see, feel, and hear, there is no power that could move them out
 of their place.
 
Vol. 2, p.258
 A great many of the new comers have been in the Church but a short
 time, but you may take the Saints as a body, from those who have been
 in the Kingdom twenty, and twenty-two years, to those who have
 embraced it but a few years past, and, according to my feelings and
 faith, and I will call upon every man and woman, who has got the Holy
 Ghost, to say whether I am right, faith and good works are rapidly
 increasing among this people. You know whether I tell the truth, or
 not. If they have not increased, for heaven's sake, for God's sake,
 for your own soul's sake, for Zion's sake, for Jerusalem's sake, and
 for the sake of scattered Israel, let them increase from this time
 henceforth. Let "Mormonism," the faith of the Gospel, which is
 "Mormonism," continue to increase, and cease all your evil deeds, and
 return to the Lord, and be honest and true. I tell you that a man
 cannot believe "Mormonism" as I do, and be a bad man.
 
Vol. 2, p.258
 You will find in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, and in
 the other revelations of God, that there is a clear distinction made
 between the sinner and the ungodly. A person to be ungodly must have
 known godliness, and must have a knowledge of what the Lord requires
 concerning him. There are many in the midst of this people who believe
 the Gospel with all their hearts, but yet do wickedly; this makes them
 ungodly. Do wickedly no more, but follow good works, and cherish faith
  and benevolence one to another.[p.259] 
 
 Orson Pratt, April 7, 1855
 
 Progress of the Work—Consecration Preaching to  Israel—the Times of
 the Gentiles—Sanctification  of the Saints
 
 An Address by Elder Orson Pratt, 
 Delivered in the New Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 7, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.259
 With great pleasure I arise before this large congregation assembled
 here in the capacity of a General Conference. I feel great joy in
 having the privilege which is now granted to me to stand before you.
 What I may say, I do not know, but I trust in that God whom we all
 serve, that He will pour out upon us the Spirit of truth—the
 Comforter—that shall enable us to say those things which shall do you
 the most good.
 
Vol. 2, p.259
 I do not know that I shall be enabled to make the outskirts of this
 large assembly hear me, but I will speak as loud as I conveniently
 can.
 
Vol. 2, p.259
 I truly feel to rejoice, when reflecting upon the greatness of the
 work in which we are engaged; I rejoice with that joy which I am
 incapable of finding language to express. The Lord has truly
 accomplished great things during the twenty-five years that this
 Church has had an existence upon the earth—things that no man, unless
 he were filled with a very great measure of the Spirit of God, could
 have anticipated in the early rise of this Church. Nothing but the
 hand of an Almighty Being could have brought about a work of the
 magnitude which we behold before our eyes. It is the hand of the
 Almighty; it is the power which He has ordained, and the agencies that
 He has employed, which have performed that which we behold before us.
 
Vol. 2, p.259
 I have not only read the history of the Church of Jesus Christ of
 Latter-day Saints, but I have grown up, as it were, in their midst. It
 will be twenty-five years next September since I was baptized into
 this Church. At that time I am not aware that there were fifty persons
 who had been baptized into the Church. How many of those persons still
 live, and are in the faith, I know not; but I believe, from the
 testimony of our President, which was given before us in the
 tabernacle yesterday, that if we were to search through the lengths
 and breadths of our Territory, and among all the various Branches
 scattered abroad, there are but a very few individuals indeed, of
 those who embraced the work in the early rise of this Church, that are
 still living and strong in the faith. Many of them are gone to the
 tomb; their bodies slumber while their spirits are mingling with the
 just, waiting the sound of the trump to call them forth to glory,
 immortality, and eternal lives. How soon we shall follow and lay down
 these mortal tabernacles, we know not; neither do I, as an individual,
 care, if I can be prepared in all things, if I can be ready for that
 day, to stand in my lot and station, and receive the reward that is
 promised to those who endure in faith to the end; it matters not to me
 whether the time shall be longer or shorter; and I presume there are
 thousands now before me who feel on this subject in the same manner
 that I do; they care but a very little about this mortal tabernacle;
 they are looking for a building not made with hands, eternal in the
 [p.260] heavens; they are looking for mansions that are prepared in
 the presence of God their Father; they are looking for immortality and
 eternal lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.260
 But we have no promise, unless we endure in faith unto the end;
 whether we live few or many years upon the earth, we must endure
 through all the trials, tribulations, difficulties, and persecutions
 which the Lord sees fit in His infinite wisdom to cause us, as
 individuals, or as a people, to wade through; we must endure them, and
 hold steadfast to the faith, if we would inherit the crowns of eternal
 lives that are promised to the faithful.
 
Vol. 2, p.260
 In speaking of this, I will qualify my language by saying, that the
 Saint who has been sealed unto eternal life and falls into
 transgression and does not repent, but dies in his sin, will be
 afflicted and tormented after he leaves this vale of tears until the
 day of redemption; but having been sealed with the spirit of promise
 through the ordinances of the house of God, those things which have
 been sealed upon his head will be realized by him in the morning of
 the resurrection. But it is my desire and my constant prayer that I
 may so live, that When I depart from this life—when I lay down this
 mortal body, (if I am called upon to lay it down before the coming of
 our Lord,) I may enter into the paradise of rest, and not only conquer
 Satan, and have power over him here, but have power over him and all
 his hosts hereafter. These are my feelings, these are my desires, and
 this is my prayer.
 
Vol. 2, p.260
 What am I willing to do to accomplish this? I will tell you what I
 feel willing to do. I am willing to do everything the Lord requires at
 my hands, so far as I understand His will concerning me. What is
 property? what is gold? what is silver? what are houses and
 inheritances, or any of the riches of this world, compared with the
 riches of eternal life? Have I anything that I have obtained by my own
 wisdom, or by my own exertions, independent of the hand and
 providences of the Almighty? No, I have not. The earth is the Lord's,
 and the fulness thereof is His. I am in His hands, and all that I have
 is in His hands; and if the servants of God require it, if God desires
 all that I have, it is on hand, at any moment. These are my feelings;
 and should not these be the feelings of all the Latter-day Saints?
 (Voice, "Yes.")
 
Vol. 2, p.260
 We heard the testimony of our President from this stand this forenoon,
 concerning himself, and that which God has been pleased to put within
 his possession. God has been with him, and His hand has been over him
 for good, and He has blessed him in all things that he has set his
 hand to do, even as He blessed Joseph when he was sent down into
 Egypt. He has accumulated by the providence of the Almighty much of
 this World's goods; God has given it to him. You heard him express
 himself before you, that he had made arrangements to consecrate all
 that he has unto the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If,
 then, our President—a man of great possessions, with houses and lands,
 inheritances, cattle, and with an abundance, is willing to consecrate
 the whole of it for the building up of the cause of God, should not we
 be willing to follow in his footsteps? Yes, verily.
 
Vol. 2, p.260
 As I have said in days that are past, the time will come, (and how
 soon we know not,) but it will come, when this people will become of
 one heart and of one mind in temporal things, as well as in spiritual:
 they will as individuals be identified with the Church, and all they
 possess, whether it be gold, or silver, or jewelery, or cattle, or
 flocks, or herds, or lands, or houses, or wives, or children, it
 matters not what they possess, it [p.261] will all go as it shall
 please the Lord, according to His counsel, and His direction for the
 building up of this kingdom.
 
Vol. 2, p.261
 But you know that property is the Gentiles' god; it is sought after
 more eagerly than any other thing by the Gentile nations; it is
 worshipped by them, and their hearts are set on their treasures; and
 their treasures are of the earth and of an earthy nature; and it will
 take a long time for the Saints to get rid of their old idols—their
 idolatrous notions and traditions. The Gentile god has great influence
 even over the Saints; consequently it will take years to eradicate
 covetousness from our hearts; as our President has told us that the
 law relating to a full consecration of our property would perhaps be
 One of the last laws that would be fulfilled before the coming of
 Christ. Much patience and forbearance will need to be exercised before
 the Saints will get completely rid of their old traditions, Gentile
 notions, and whims about property, so as to come to that perfect law
 required of them in the revelations of Jesus Christ. But the day will
 come when there will be no poor in Zion, but the Lord will make them
 equal in earthly things, that they may be equal in heavenly things;
 that is, according to His notions of equality, and not according to
 our narrow, contracted views of the same.
 
Vol. 2, p.261
 Having said this much with regard to property, I wish now to say a few
 words in regard to one of the most glorious events which has taken
 place for a long time. It is in regard to sending the Gospel to the
 house of Israel. O how this ought to rejoice the hearts of the Saints!
 The Lord told us, in the early rise of this Church, something about
 the day that is now upon us, and we understood it in a measure; but
 now the period—the glorious period, has arrived, when we can see the
 thing fulfilling before our eyes. If you will read the revelations
 given in 1883, you will find in them a promise made, when the time
 should arrive for this Gospel to be sent to the house of Israel. If
 you will read another revelation given on the 7th day of March, 1831,
 you will there learn also concerning the fulfilment of the times of
 the Gentiles.
 
Vol. 2, p.261
 I wish to say a few words upon two subjects; first, the times of the
 Gentiles being come in; and second, their times being fulfilled, and
 the sending of the Gospel to the house of Israel.
 
Vol. 2, p.261
 In a revelation, given in March, 1831, (twenty-four years ago,) to the
 Prophet Joseph, concerning what Jesus said to the Apostles at
 Jerusalem, in regard to the last days, and the day of their
 redemption, etc., Jesus said to his Apostles, when that day shall
 come, and the light shall begin to break forth among them that sit in
 darkness, when the fulness of my Gospel shall begin to break forth,
 that is the period when "the time of the Gentiles shall come in." Mark
 the expression; when the light shall begin to break forth, then at
 that period the time of the Gentiles shall have come in, and in that
 generation "the times of the Gentiles shall be fulfilled."
 
Vol. 2, p.261
 Here then, we perceive the two distinctions, when the light begins to
 break forth; that is, when the Book of Mormon is translated, when the
 Church is organized, these events bring in the time of the Gentiles,
 and in the generation that the light breaks forth the times of the
 Gentiles shall be fulfilled. We are also told in the same revelation
 that the Jews who were to be scattered from old Jerusalem, should
 remain scattered, until the times of the Gentiles should be fulfilled;
 consequently, this is the reason why the Jews have not gathered since
 the rise of this Church. If they were gathered together—if they had
 assembled at old Jerusalem, it would [p.262] have contradicted the
 prophecies and revelations God has given on this subject. They are to
 remain scattered, said the Lord, until the times of the Gentiles are
 fulfilled, and their times are to be fulfilled in the generation that
 their time comes in, or when the light of the fulness of the Gospel
 begins to break forth. 
 
Vol. 2, p.262
 Another revelation upon this subject says, that after the times of the
 Gentiles are fulfilled, the servants of God should be sent forth to
 Israel. What shall then take place? Behold, "then cometh the day of my
 power." "Then," when the servants of God turn from the Gentile
 nations, and shall go forth by commandment of the Almighty, being sent
 by His Church, the voice of His people, and the Holy Spirit, unto the
 nations of Israel, "then cometh the day of my power," saith the Lord.
 What kind of power? He goes on to tell us, that it should come to
 pass, that the tribes and nations of Joseph should hear the Gospel in
 their own tongue, and in their own language, through those who are
 sent forth and ordained unto this power through the gift of the Holy
 Ghost shed forth upon them, for the revelations of Jesus Christ. 
 
Vol. 2, p.262
 Now the Lord does not accomplish all things in twenty-four years, but
 He takes His own time to bring to pass the great work He is performing
 on the earth. Twenty-five years have passed away, and the voice of the
 Spirit in the servants of God now is,"Go forth to the house of Israel;
 for lo, the Gentiles count themselves unworthy of eternal life, go to
 the house of Israel, to the seed of Jacob, call upon them, hunt them
 out from the holes, the rocks, and from the dens of the earth; gather
 them together, that the covenants and promises made to their fathers
 my be realized and fulfilled." Israel are upon all the face of the
 earth. Some think that these American Indians are Israel, and we think
 that they are too; but they are only one part or portion of the twelve
 tribes; indeed, they are only a very small portion of the tribes of
 Joseph, the most of them being the descendants of Manasseh. But Israel
 dwell upon the islands of the sea, and in the countries and nations of
 Europe, in the various kingdoms and empires of Asia; some are
 scattered through Africa, and wherever you go you find the promised
 seed—the descendants of Jacob. And if we had the voice of a trumpet
 and could make our speech heard unto the ends of the earth, we would
 say to all the nations of our globe—to all peoples, kindreds, and
 tongues, "Hear ye, when the Lord sends forth a proclamation to Israel
 that are in your midst; for then shall be fulfilled that which is
 written, that all nations shall see the salvation of God, for His arm
 shall be made bare in the eyes of all people; it shall be made bare in
 power, in signs, in wonders, and in mighty miracles, to bring about
 His purposes unto the house of Israel."
 
Vol. 2, p.262
 Who, then, does not feel honored that has been appointed to such a
 mission by the servants of God daring this Conference. Do the
 missionaries, do the Elders count this a light thing? They should have
 no such feelings as these; great things result from small beginnings,
 and the Lord delights to work among the children of men in this way,
 bringing about great results from small things, that is, from things
 that are apparently small. This was the case in regard to the
 organization of this Church with six members only.
 
Vol. 2, p.262
 Twenty-five years ago yesterday, we were organized into a Church
 capacity, to whom the Lord gave revelations through the Prophet, Seer,
 and Revelator who was in our midst, concerning the things that are now
 about to take place. From, six members it has multiplied, and
 multiplied, until at the present time, there is scarcely a nation
 under the whole heavens, but what [p.263] has heard the voices of the
 servants of the living God. This is something glorious; it is
 something that is calculated to give joy to the hearts of the Saints
 of the Most High. What can be more pleasing than to see the prophecies
 both of ancient and modern times fulfilling constantly before our
 eyes.
 
Vol. 2, p.263
 "But," inquire the people, "do you believe that the times of the
 Gentiles are fulfilled yet?" No; they are not fulfilled yet. Hundreds
 and thousands, and tens of thousands of the Gentiles among the various
 nations of the earth will yet bow to the fulness of the Gospel; and
 they will come, and the gates of Zion will not be shut day nor night,
 that the forces of the Gentiles may flow unto her. The Lord will
 continue to work among both Israel and Gentiles, and His power will
 increase, the more we send the Gospel among Israel; the more the
 servants of God seek for the seed of Jacob, the more will the powers
 of heaven be displayed for the redemption of that people. They are the
 promised seed; God has not forgotten the prayers of their fathers;
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob prayed for their posterity, and they had
 faith for them and in them all the nations of the earth are to be
 blessed. And those that how down and worship the works of their own
 hands will forsake their idols when the day of the Lord's power shall
 be made manifest in and through the chosen seed. Then will be
 fulfilled that which was written by the Prophet Ezekiel, that the Lord
 will gather them with a mighty hand, and with an outstretched arm, and
 with fury poured out: and He will assemble them in the wilderness, and
 there will He plead with them face to face, like as He plead with
 their fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt; thus edith the
 Lord, by the mouth of Ezekiel. He will plead with them by His power;
 He will plead with them by His angels; and He will plead with them by
 the revelation of His own face.
 
Vol. 2, p.263
 And this makes me think of the prophecy delivered by the Prophet
 Joseph, concerning the Elders in this Church. They were very anxious,
 in the early rise of the Church, to have the angels of God come from
 heaven to administer to them, and to have the face of the Lord
 unvailed in their midst, when they were unprepared for it. By
 sectarianism and the traditions handed down to us by our fathers, we
 were not prepared to abide the presence of those holy beings who dwell
 in the celestial worlds. Joseph, knowing this by the Spirit of truth,
 arose and said to the Elders, that when the time came that they should
 go forth unto the house of Israel, when that day should arrive, and
 their hearts were sufficiently purified before the Lord, then the Lord
 should appear unto them, that is, in His own time, in His own way, and
 after His own order, and in His own place. Now this will shortly be
 fulfilled. Let these missionaries go forth and endure troubles like
 good and faithful Elders; let them bear all afflictions and trials.
 patiently; let them not be faint-hearted when they go hungry and
 thirsty; and when they suffer cold, and when they are in deep distress
 and sore difficulties; for be assured that the time is not far distant
 when God will fulfil these promises that He made by the mouth of His
 servant Joseph the Prophet; and the face of the Lord will be unvailed.
 
Vol. 2, p.263
 How pleasant—how glorious it would be, if we had proved ourselves in
 all things; if we had become pure in heart, with no unbelief, no evil,
 no abominations, but our hearts perfectly pure before God; if we could
 behold His smiling face, and look upon Him, and hear the words of His
 mouth, pronouncing blessings upon our heads. Would not this be worth
 sacrificing all [p.264] things for? Yes; how pleasing—how glorious it
 would be, could we see those three old Nephites whose prayers have
 ascended up, for something like 1800 years, in behalf of the children
 of men in the last days, and have them return to their old native
 land, and find the kingdom of God prepared and pure to receive them,
 and could we hear their teachings, and their voices lifted up in our
 midst.
 
Vol. 2, p.264
 Should not this be cheering to our hearts. Yes. Is there anything too
 great for us to suffer or endure, or any sacrifice too great for us to
 make to be prepared to receive blessings of this description? No. Then
 let us wake up, and be assured that just as soon as we prepare
 ourselves for these blessings, so soon they will be upon our heads. Do
 you suppose that these three Nephites have any knowledge of what is
 going on in this land? They know all about it; they are filled with
 the spirit of prophecy. Why do they not come into our midst? Because
 the time has not come. Why do they not lift up their voices in the
 midst of our congregations? Because there is a work for us to do
 preparatory to their reception, and when that is accomplished, they
 will accomplish their work, unto whomsoever they desire to minister.
 If they shall pray to the Father, says the Book of Mormon, in the name
 of Jesus, they can show themselves unto whatsoever person or people
 they choose. The very reason they do not come amongst us is, because
 we have a work to do preparatory to their coming; and just as soon as
 that is accomplished they are on hand, and also many other good old
 worthy ancients that would rejoice our hearts could we behold their
 countenances, and hear them recite over the scenes they have passed
 through, and the history of past events, as well as prophecy of the
 events to come. How great and how precious are the promises of the
 Lord, contained in ancient revelation! how great and precious are the
 promises He is still making almost every week from the stand, by the
 mouth of the President whom He has appointed over all this Church! How
 earnestly has He plead with us as a people! Can we not bear witness?
 Would not the walls of this Tabernacle, if they could speak, bear
 witness how faithfully we have been warned, week after week, month
 after month, and year after year, to cease from all evil, to purify
 our hearts, to do the things that are required at our hands, and not
 merely say, "Yes, we will go and do it," but go and do it? It is the
 study of the servants of God, by day and by night, how to sanctify
 this people before God —how to lead them according to the law of
 righteousness, until they hate wickedness and abomination; and when
 the servants of God see evil rising in our midst they are filled with
 the spirit of justice, the Spirit of the Almighty fills their souls
 with indignation against all wicked works, and abominations, and
 dishonesty, and corruption that may enter these peaceful Valleys. Let
 us then give heed to the warning voice; let us not count these tilings
 as a mere song—as a trifling anecdote to amuse our ears, but let us
 endeavor to do the things that are required at our hands.
 
Vol. 2, p.264
 If we have property, let us tithe that property; if we have the
 privilege of consecrating all we have, and it is required, let us do
 it freely, and voluntarily, and that will be pleasing in the sight of
 God, trusting in Him who holds the heavens and the earth in His own
 hands, who holds the creations of eternity in His own hands, and sways
 His sceptre over kingdoms and worlds without number, and controls them
 according to His own will and pleasure. Has He not told us, in the
 early rise of this Church, if we would do His will, and seek the
 riches that is the will of the Father to bestow upon us, we should be
 the richest of [p.265] all people; for the riches of eternity should
 be given to us, and it must needs be, edith the Lord, that the riches
 of the earth are mine to give. They are all His; how easily He could
 turn all the riches of the earth into our hands, if we were only
 prepared to receive them and use them according to His will. But He
 knows the time to hasten them, and He knows the secret intents of our
 hearts as a people; He knows whether we are prepared to use the riches
 of the earth to build up His kingdom or not, and He will withhold
 them, until the time shall fully come for Him to bless us according to
 the promise He has made —until we shall be prepared to receive them;
 we shall have riches then in great plenty. Gold will be so plentiful
 that we may find no use for it only to make culinary and other
 utensils; we may use some of it for paving our streets, and for
 whatsoever is necessary; we can use the gold and silver which we have
 not toiled for in the gold mines of California and Australia, to
 collect for ourselves; we shall have that which others have labored
 for, but were unworthy because of wickedness to enjoy.
 
Vol. 2, p.265
 We have heard the Elders of the Church give us some idea how this may
 be brought about. How easy it is for the Lord to stay the rains of
 heaven, as He did last season in the United States, and shut up the
 windows on high, that they should not pour out their refreshing
 showers on the earth, and cause the grain to wither away, and the
 earth to become barren and desolate, and to reduce the people to
 starvation; how easy it is for Him to cause these Valleys to be far
 more abundantly fruitful than heretofore, and to yield their strength
 in great profusion to the inhabitants of this Territory, and to make
 their granaries flow with plenty, so that they should hardly have room
 to contain it. Do you not think this would be tempting to the starving
 nations, and would they not give gold and silver, and riches, and all
 things that are now considered choice and valuable by them for that
 which would appease their appetites? Yes; the Lord can accomplish all
 this; the rains are in His hands; all things are in His hands to
 control just as we can control our bodily members; consequently the
 Lord is a very handy workman, and can bring about His purposes with
 scarcely any efforts on His part; all He has to do is to speak the
 word, and it is done.
 
Vol. 2, p.265
 Let us then, prepare ourselves for whatever shall take place—to be
 very rich or very poor; it matters not, if we are doing the will of
 God, whether we have an abundance, or are like the Indians of our
 Valleys, with scarcely anything to subsist upon from day to day. But
 if we do the will of God in all things we shall not be left in poverty
 and distress. Why? Because the Lord has made a decree upon this
 subject, you can read it in the Book of Covenants. He says, "Inasmuch
 as my people will hearken unto me, from this very hour, and do the
 things I command them, the kingdoms of this world shall not prevail
 against them." And again, "Zion shall flourish upon the mountains and
 upon the hills." That was said before we came to these Valleys, to
 inhabit this mountainous district; we were living on those low, broad,
 flat prairies of the west when He gave us this promise, that Zion
 should flourish upon the mountains and hills, and that His people
 should blossom as the rose. This promise was made upwards of twenty
 years ago, and you can bear me witness whether it is fufilled or not.
 
Vol. 2, p.265
 Has not Zion prospered on the mountains, and flourished on the hills?
 Yes, verily. Never were this people in as healthy a condition, or in
 as good circumstances as you see them at this day; and we shall
 flourish more [p.266] abundantly; and as brother Kimball said to us
 this forenoon, our riches will be multiplied over five hundred fold if
 we do the will of God, and not labor for that which perisheth, to heap
 up riches, but try to keep the commandments of God, and labor for the
 truths sake, because we love the truth, because we love honesty, and
 righteousness, and goodness; this should be the motive power that
 should prompt our actions—that should inspire us to do the will of
 God, because we love that which is good. Then we will be happy; we
 will be happy whether we are poor, and passing through tribulation
 pertaining to the body or not, we will be cheerful and happy.
 
Vol. 2, p.266
 I do greatly rejoice; and when I reflect upon the scenes before me,
 and upon what He will do, so far as He has revealed it in the
 revelations, and so far as the Spirit of truth opens the visions of
 our minds to contemplate these things; I say, when I reflect upon
 these things, I do not know where to find language to express my
 feelings—to express the joy and gratitude of my heart for these
 glorious benefits and gifts bestowed upon the people of God in these
 last days! O how happy I feel that I have the privilege of being among
 this people. Nearly twenty-five years, as I have stated, have rolled
 over my head since I had the privilege of going into the waters of
 baptism, and being immersed for the remission of my sins; I am still
 one with this people, and in your midst; and I rejoice—my soul is
 glad, and I feel to cry, Hosannah to God and the Lamb, who has been so
 kind and so merciful to me.
 
Vol. 2, p.266
 May the God of heaven bless you all, and His spirit be poured out upon
 you, that your hearts may be enlightened; and may He continually
 multiply the blessings of heaven and earth upon you, is the prayer of
 your humble servant in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Brigham Young, April 8, 1855
 
 Preaching and Testimony—Gathering Israel—the Blood 
 of Israel and the Gentiles—the Science of Life
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 8, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.266
 It is nearly time to draw our meeting to a close, and I think we had
 better adjourn our Conference to the sixth of next October, as the
 business now necessary to be done is accomplished; and I find that we
 are very much crowded in this Tabernacle, and on this account the
 congregation is rather uncomfortable.
 
Vol. 2, p.266
 There has been much said, though for one I can say that we have not
 preached to the assembled thousands one fourth part as much as we
 could have wished. But we have been privileged to meet from distant
 points, and see each other, and hear, learn, and receive spiritual
 strength.
 
Vol. 2, p.266
 A few of the brethren have spoken, but there has not been a lengthy
 discourse delivered since we have been together; and if we were to
 continue in Conference a whole week, we could [p.267] give opportunity
 to but comparatively few of the Elders who would like to speak, even
 though we allotted only fifteen, twenty, thirty, forty, or forty-five
 minutes to each speaker.
 
Vol. 2, p.267
 I realize that the hearts of many are full, and they would like to
 rise up and testify, and say that they believe the Book of Mormon, and
 that Joseph Smith was a Prophet, just as well as the few who have
 spoken. You are aware that you have this privilege in your several
 Wards, and any of the Elders of Israel who wish to bear their
 testimony to the truth of the Gospel, and have not had the privilege
 in this Conference, can go to the Ward meetings and rise up and bear
 testimony of the truth, and exhort the brethren. And if you have a
 word of counsel, or a word of doctrine, give it to the people, and do
 not be backward, but improve every opportunity that is presented for
 you to expand your minds.
 
Vol. 2, p.267
 A man who wishes to receive light and knowledge, to increase in the
 faith of the Holy Gospel, and to grow in the knowledge of the truth as
 it is in Jesus Christ, will find that when he imparts knowledge to
 others he will also grow and increase. Be not miserly in your
 feelings, but get knowledge and understanding by freely imparting it
 to others, and be not like a man who selfishly hoards his gold; for
 that man will not thus increase upon the amount, but will become
 contracted in his views and feelings. So the man who will not impart
 freely of the knowledge he has received, will become so contracted in
 his mind that he cannot receive truth when it is presented to him.
 Wherever you see an opportunity to do good, do it, for that is the way
 to increase and grow in the knowledge of the truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.267
 I expect the brethren who have been selected to go and preach the
 Gospel will meet this evening in the Seventies' Hall, and the Twelve
 will meet with them, and the missionaries will there receive some
 instructions. I will give them one item of instruction now. I wish
 each man, who does not feel willing to seek unto the Lord his God,
 with all his heart, for preparation to magnify his mission and
 calling, but declines in his feelings to walk up to his duty in
 spirit, and is not anxious to cleave to righteousness and forsake
 iniquity, to keep away from the Hall this evening; or, if such a one
 comes there, let him ask us at once to be excused, and we will excuse
 him. We do not wish a man to enter on a mission, unless his soul is in
 it. Some of the brethren will say—"I do not know whether my feelings
 are upon my mission, or not, but I will do the best I can." That is
 all we ask of you. I have known some of the Elders, when they thought
 they would be called out to preach, keep away from meeting lest they
 should be called upon, for they feel their littleness, their
 nothingness, their inability to rise up and preach to the people. They
 do not feel that they are anybody, and why should they expose their
 weaknesses? I have noticed one thing in regard to this—quite as many
 of these men become giants in the cause of truth, as there is of any
 other class; for when they get away they begin to lean on the Lord,
 and to seek unto Him, and feeling their weaknesses, they ask Him to
 give them wisdom to speak to the people as occasion may require.
 Others can rise up here and preach a flaming discourse, insomuch that
 you would think they were going to tear down the nations; but when
 they go out into the world they often accomplish but little.
 
Vol. 2, p.267
 You used to hear brother Joseph tell about this people being crowded
 into the little end of the horn, and if they kept straight ahead they
 were sure to come out at the big end. It is so with some Elders who go
 on [p.268] missions; while many who go into the big end of the horn,
 and are so full of fancied intelligence, preaching, counsel,
 knowledge, and power, when they go out into the world, either have to
 turn around and come back, or be crowded out at the little end of the
 horn.
 
Vol. 2, p.268
 On the other hand I do not wish any of the brethren to be discouraged,
 for if you feel that you cannot say a single word, no matter, if you
 will only be faithful to your God and to your religion, and be humble,
 and cleave unto righteousness, and forsake iniquity and sin, the Lord
 will guide you and give you words in due season.
 
Vol. 2, p.268
 Recollect that we are now calling upon the Elders to go and gather up
 Israel; this is the mission that is given to us. It was the first
 mission given to the Elders in the days of Joseph. The set time is
 come for God to gather Israel, and for His work to commence upon the
 face of the whole earth, and the Elders who have arisen in this Church
 and Kingdom are actually of Israel. Take the Elders who are now in
 this house, and you can scarcely find one out of a hundred but what is
 Of the house of Israel. It has been remarked that the Gentiles have
 been cut off, and I doubt whether another Gentile ever comes into this
 Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.268
 Will we go to the Gentile nations to preach the Gospel? Yes, and
 gather out the Israelites, wherever they are mixed among the nations
 of the earth. What part or portion of them? The same part or portion
 that redeemed the house of Jacob, and saved them from perishing with
 famine in Egypt. When Jacob blessed the two sons of Joseph, "guiding
 his hands wittingly," he placed his right hand upon Ephraim, "and he
 blessed Joseph, and said, God, before whom my fathers Abraham and
 Isaac did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day,
 the Angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads," etc.
 Joseph was about to remove the old man's hands, and bringing his right
 hand upon the head of the oldest boy, saying—"Not so, my father; for
 this is the first born; put thy right hand upon his head. And his
 father refused, and said, I know it, my son, I know it: he also shall
 become a people, and he also shall be great; but truly his younger
 brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become a
 multitude of nations." Ephraim has become mixed with all the nations
 of the earth, and it is Ephraim that is gathering together.
 
Vol. 2, p.268
 It is Ephraim that I have been searching for all the days of my
 preaching, and that is the blood which ran in my veins when I embraced
 the Gospel. If there are any of the other tribes of Israel mixed with
 the Gentiles we are also searching for them. Though the Gentiles are
 cut off, do not suppose that we are not going to preach the Gospel
 among the Gentile nations, for they are mingled with the house of
 Israel, and when we send to the nations we do not seek for the
 Gentiles, because they are disobedient and rebellious. We want the
 blood of Jacob, and that of his father Isaac and Abraham, which runs
 in the veins of the people. There is a particle of it here, and
 another there, blessing the nations as predicted.
 
Vol. 2, p.268
 Take a family of ten children, for instance, and you may find nine of
 them purely of the Gentile stock, and one son or one daughter in that
 family who is purely of the blood of Ephraim. It was in the veins of
 the father or mother, and was reproduced in the son or daughter, while
 all the rest of the family are Gentiles. You may think that is
 singular, but it is true. It is the house of Israel we are after, and
 we care not whether they [p.269] come from the east, the west, the
 north, or the south; from China, Russia, England, California, North or
 South America, or some other locality; and it is the very lad on whom
 father Jacob laid his hands, that will save the house of Israel. The
 Book of Mormon came to Ephraim, for Joseph Smith was a pure
 Ephraimite, and the Book of Mormon was revealed to him, and while he
 lived he made it his business to search for those who believed the
 Gospel.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 Again, if a pure Gentile firmly believes the Gospel of Jesus Christ,
 and yields obedience to it, in such a case I will give you the words
 of the Prophet Joseph—"When the Lord pours out the Holy Ghost upon
 that individual he will have spasms, and you would think that he was
 going into fits."
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 Joseph said that the Gentile blood was actually cleansed out of their
 veins, and the blood of Jacob made to circulate in them; and the
 revolution and change in the system were so great that it caused the
 beholder to think they were going into fits.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 If any of the Gentiles will believe, we will lay our hands upon them
 that they may receive the Holy Ghost, and the Lord will make them of
 the house of Israel. They will be broken off from the wild olive tree,
 and be grafted into the good and tame olive tree, and will partake of
 its sap and fatness. If you take a bud and inoculate it into another
 tree it ceases to receive nourishment from its original stock; it
 must, however, receive nourishment, or it will die. Where must it
 receive its nourishment from? From the tree into which it has been
 introduced; it is supported by it, and becomes incorporated with it.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 It is so with the House of Israel and the Gentile nations; if the
 Gentiles are grafted into the good olive tree they will partake of its
 root and fatness.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 You understand who we are; we are of the House of Israel, of the royal
 seed, of the royal blood.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 There are many subjects upon which I wish to speak, but there is not
 time now, though in regard to teachings pertaining to our temporal
 organization, I will take the liberty of saying a few words. Do not
 some of you have to send for doctors to draw your teeth, and lie night
 after night with a bag of hot ashes, or hot salt, on your faces, and
 say, "O dear, what a tooth ache I have got?" When your children wake
 up in the night, crying on account of a pain in their heads, do not
 some of you go to the doctors, to see what they can do for the little
 sufferers? Some of your children are afflicted with humors in the
 head, and blotches upon the body, and other ailments; and some of you
 have pains in various parts of your bodies.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 The fathers and mothers have laid the foundation for many of these
 diseases, from generation to generation, until the people are reduced
 to their present condition. True, some live to from fifty to ninety
 years of age, but it is an unusual circumstance to see a man an
 hundred years old, or a woman ninety. The people have laid the
 foundation of short life through their diet, their rest, their labor,
 and their doing this, that, and the other in a wrong manner, with
 improper motives, and at improper times. I would be glad to instruct
 the people on these points, if they would hearken to me. I would be
 glad to tell mothers how to lay the foundation of health in their
 children, that they may be delivered from the diseases with which I am
 afflicted, and have been from my youth up.
 
Vol. 2, p.269
 Suppose I happen to say "Come, wife, let us have a good dinner today;"
 what does she get? Pork and beef boiled, stewed, roasted, and fried,
 potatoes, onions, cabbage, and turnips, custard, eggs, pies of all
 kinds, cheese, [p.270] and sweet-meats. Now grant that I and my wife
 sit down and overload our stomachs, until we feel the deleterious
 effects of it from the crowns of our heads to the soles of our feet
 the whole system is disturbed in its operations, and is ready to
 receive and impart disease. A child begotten under such a condition of
 the systems of its parents, is liable to be horn with a tabernacle
 subject to a life of pain and distress.
 
Vol. 2, p.270
 Will all the women hearken to this plain statement? No, you might as
 well talk to the wild geese that fly over us.
 
Vol. 2, p.270
 Again, a little hot tea, coffee, or sling, is generally given to a
 babe as soon as it comes into the world, to quiet the nerves, and make
 it sleep better; and I have seen my own wives almost whip their little
 ones to make them drink liquor. When I happen to see them, I say,
 "Stop that, that is something you may very well dispense with; do not
 put a drop of liquor into that child's mouth."
 
Vol. 2, p.270
 Some mothers, when bearing children, long for tea and coffee, or for
 brandy and other strong drinks, and if they give way to that influence
 the next time they will want more, and the next still more, and thus
 lay the foundation for drunkenness in their, offspring. An appetite is
 engendered, bred, and horn in the child, and it is a miracle if it
 does not grow up a confirmed drunkard.
 
Vol. 2, p.270
 Now will you, my sisters who are before me, hearken to good, sound
 common sense and reason? Will you commence now, and lay the foundation
 for a healthy posterity? Will you say, "I am determined not to desire
 this thing, or that, which will be injurious, but I will pray, and ask
 my Father in heaven for grace according to my day, that I may not
 desire that which will lay the foundation of ruin to my offspring, and
 to my posterity for generations?" Or will you say, "Cannot I have a
 little tea, or a little whisky?"
 
Vol. 2, p.270
 The satisfying of these desires lays the foundation of sickness,
 disease, and short life. But if any one really desires a particular
 kind of food, or drink, and feels as though she could not do without
 it, let it be obtained, if possible; though it is far better to have
 faith to overcome such desires.
 
Vol. 2, p.270
 It is for us to stop the tide of physical degeneracy—to lay the
 foundation for a return to the position from which the human family
 has fallen. We have that privilege, by keeping ourselves pure. If we
 take the right course, our children will live longer than we shall,
 and their children will surpass their fathers, and have longer life,
 and so on, till they obtain to the age of those who lived in the early
 period of the world. The Prophet, speaking of the Saints in the last
 days, said, "For as the days of a tree are the days of my people, and
 mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands." Still, in the
 present short period of life some say that "this is a miserable world,
 I do not care how soon I get through." Well go and destroy yourselves,
 if you choose, you have all the opportunity that you can desire; there
 is plenty of arsenic, calomel, and other means, within your reach. But
 I would not give a cent for such persons; I do not delight in such
 characters, and I do not believe that the Lord delights in people who
 wish to die before they have accomplished the work that He designed
 for them to do. For a person to be willing to die is but a small part
 of the duties pertaining to the Gospel of salvation and the Gift of
 eternal life. We ought to prepare ourselves to live in the flesh, and
 overcome every sin, to live to the glory of God, to build up His
 kingdom, and to bring forth righteousness, salvation, and deliverance
 to the house of Israel, until the devil and his associates are driven
 from the [p.271] earth, and he and his clan are bound and thrust down
 to hell, and a seal put upon them. Latter-day Saints who live merely
 to get ready to die are not worth much; rather get ready to live, and
 be prepared to live to the glory of your Father in heaven, and to do
 the work He has given you to do. That is our duty, and then we shall
 be ready to receive our blessings.
 
Vol. 2, p.271
 I do not wish to occupy any more time now, but if we had the time, as
 we shall have, and a house to hold all who wish to assemble, I am
 ready to come here every day, for I have nothing to do but to do good.
 At this time some may say, "My wheat is not all sown." That does not
 affect my feelings. I will tell you an item of my experience with
 regard to raising grain. The last year we staid in Nauvoo, I planted
 from ten to twelve acres of corn, and I never saw one day, from the
 time it was planted until it was harvested, in which to spend an hour
 amongst it. My teams were wanted at the Temple, and, said I, "Let the
 corn go." If they had the teams ready to attend to the corn, the word
 was, "Go to the Temple," and I do not suppose there was a greater crop
 of corn raised in all Hancock County. I said to the brethren who
 plowed and planted the land, "Paul plants and Apollos waters, and if
 God does not give the increase I can do without it."
 
Vol. 2, p.271
 I have given the sisters a few words of advice, and wish the brethren
 to pay particular attention to what brother George A. Smith said this
 forenoon. If the "old fogies" take a little tobacco, a little whisky,
 or a little tea and coffee, we wish you boys to let it alone, and let
 those have it who have long been accustomed to its use. It is far
 better for these my brethren, who are young and healthy, to avoid
 every injurious habit. There are a great many boys here who are in the
 habit of chewing tobacco, they should stop it, and take no more, they
 are better without it. Some may turn round and say, "Father, do you
 think so?" Yes, let the old folks have it, but you young, smart
 gentlemen, let it alone.
 
Vol. 2, p.271
 I bless you all, and feel to pray for you, and desire you to pray for
 me; and I believe that you do, as fervently as I could ask.
 
Vol. 2, p.271
 We have had a good Conference, though it has been a short one to me,
 and perhaps we may have a long meeting some of these days, and enjoy
 ourselves to the full extent of our understandings and
 patience.[p.272] 
 
 J. M. Grant, March 11, 1855
 
 Faith and Works
 
 A Discourse by Elder J. M. Grant, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 March 11, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.272
 I am thankful for the blessings that the Lord has vouchsafed to bestow
 upon His people. If I do not at all times in public express my
 gratitude to our heavenly Father, yet I feel grateful and thankful for
 all His favors, whether I utter it or not. I have reason to believe
 that all the people feel the same, that is, all who feel right, all
 the Saints, all who live up to the religion they profess.
 
Vol. 2, p.272
 We have received many testimonies of the goodness of God, our heavenly
 Father, in sickness and in health; He has heard our prayers, and
 supplied our wants; in distress He has administered unto us
 consolation; and when the light of His Spirit is upon us we comprehend
 clearly the dealings of the Lord, but when that Spirit is absent from
 us we do not so clearly comprehend His mercies and blessings bestowed
 upon us individually, and as a people. I presume that in the order of
 the providences of God He has considered it necessary, at times, to
 leave His children to themselves, without the aid of any special
 influence of the Holy Spirit, that they may learn to comprehend and
 appreciate it when bestowed upon them.
 
Vol. 2, p.272
 For instance, the blessings you enjoy every day for a week, a month,
 or a year, you do not prize so highly as you do the blessings you
 receive more seldom. Deprive a man of any common article of food, even
 the bread you now enjoy, keep it from him for a week, for a month, or
 for a year, and when he again obtains it he will appreciate it very
 much. It is measurably so with the Spirit of the Lord; we do not enjoy
 it at all times, we do not receive it under all the circumstances of
 life, the same as we do under some special condition that we may be
 placed in, where we particularly need the Spirit of the Lord to assist
 us.
 
Vol. 2, p.272
 We pray for many things; and I have heard some people pray in a manner
 that they would be very sorry, in their sober moments, if the Lord
 should actually answer their prayers. If the prayers of the people
 were written down, so that they could read and reflect upon them, I
 have no doubt but what they would wish to have a new edition. I have
 heard people pray for the Lord to do this and that; indeed, I have
 heard them pray for Him to do a thousand things that they themselves
 would not attempt to do; they would consider it degrading to do them;
 they would actually consider it sinful to endeavor to accomplish what
 they will petition the Almighty to perform for them.
 
Vol. 2, p.272
 A man's works should agree with his faith; if he has faith to sustain
 his words, if he has faith to sustain his deeds, his works should
 correspond with his faith. I must be right in my faith, to be right in
 my works. If the tree is bitter, the fruit will also be bitter; or in
 other words, the tree is known by its fruits, and faith by its works.
 If a man's works are good, his faith is also good; if his works are
 bad, we infer that his faith is bad also, and very just inferences
 too. All men should be judged by their works; [p.273] this is a
 correct criterion to judge every person by. Many of the Latter-day
 Saints have correct faith and correct works, while some profess to
 have correct faith, but exhibit by their works that their faith is
 actually not good. How can I tell whether your faith is good or not? I
 can only judge of it by your works.
 
Vol. 2, p.273
 If your works are good and in accordance with the law of God, with the
 Book of Mormon, with the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and with the
 rules of right, I have a right to infer that your faith has produced
 the works I behold; that the tree, or stem, if you will allow me the
 expression, from which they grew, is a good one. But when we see a
 man's works vary with sometimes a little good today and to-morrow, and
 perhaps the third day he performs evil, to believe that man is correct
 in his faith, in every sense of the word, I cannot.
 
Vol. 2, p.273
 We speak of faith as the first principle of our religion. If it is the
 first principle, other principles grow out of it. We cannot create
 principle, we can only discover it. If you were to discover a new
 principle, you would err in saying that you had created a principle,
 that you had brought one into existence. Principle eternally exists,
 and man cannot create it. If you discover any law in mathematics, in
 astronomy, or any principle or law connected with the sciences, this
 is no proof that you have brought into existence a new law, or process
 of law, for the principle existed before you made the discovery.
 
Vol. 2, p.273
 We have the faculty to make discoveries, we have the faculty to
 discover, we have the faculty to learn and understand the first
 principles of the doctrines of Christ. Faith, being the first
 principle of our religion, is established in the mind by hearing, it
 is established in the mind by evidence and by testimony.
 
Vol. 2, p.273
 I cannot believe everything that my neighbor may wish me to believe, I
 cannot always believe to please my neighbor, while I have no evidence
 perhaps to believe as he does. I have no testimony to receive what he
 has received, and I reject it. My neighbor is then offended, and calls
 upon me to have faith, to believe as he does. If he would only produce
 sufficient evidence and testimony for me to predicate my faith upon,
 to produce in me confidence, or establish in my mind faith, then I
 could believe as he does. Faith then comes by hearing testimony, or by
 testimony being produced, or brought before the mind.
 
Vol. 2, p.273
 The testimony you have received of the religion you profess is just as
 different as the religion you profess is different from any other
 religion. The Methodist, for example, founds his religion upon the
 kind of testimony he receives; he is taught by the presiding Elder.
 the circuit rider, the local preacher, the class leader, the exhorter,
 or some of the lay members, certain principles, or in other words,
 testimony is produced to convince him that such and such principles
 are right, and his belief is based upon the testimony that he is
 capable of receiving and appreciating. Their faith corresponds more or
 less with their discipline, or articles of faith; they believe there
 is but one God, infinite, eternal, from everlasting to everlasting,
 without body, parts, or passions. Their testimony for that belief is
 only to be found in their discipline and traditions, and has been
 handed down from father to son, from their grandmother the Church of
 Rome to their mother the Church of England; they actually believe it,
 write it, and publish it abroad.
 
Vol. 2, p.273
 Their notions of sprinkling, pouring, and other works we might
 mention, correspond with their belief. If they believed it right for a
 man to be invariably immersed, they would teach him so; if they
 believed it right for a [p.274] man to be baptized only by pouring,
 they would teach him so; if they believed it right for a man to be
 sprinkled to answer the requirements of heaven, they would teach him
 so. Hence you discover that their works would correspond with their
 faith; if they had no faith, they could not believe either in
 immersion, sprinkling, or pouring. If a believer in immersion, he will
 practise it, his works will correspond with his faith, and he will go
 forth and be immersed. How do you know he believes in baptism by
 immersion? By his works. What evidence have you that that person
 believes in immersion? "Why," says my brother, "I was present when he
 was immersed; I heard him tell the Elder, or the Priest, that he
 required immersion at his hands, and he went forth and backed up his
 faith in it by his works." This would be correct reasoning. "But,"
 says one, "I believe in having water poured upon my head." "How do you
 know he believes this?" "I was present, and heard him require the
 Priest, or Elder, to pour water upon him, and the Priest complied with
 his wishes, and his works proved to me that he believed in pouring."
 
Vol. 2, p.274
 Another one says to the Priest, "I wish you to sprinkle me, I require
 this because I believe that sprinkling is the best mode." What
 evidence have you that this man believes in sprinkling? His works
 prove it. The simple fact that you were present and saw him sprinkled,
 or heard him request the administration of the rite, convinces you
 that he had a certain kind or species of faith. Do all people have one
 faith? No, and their works are as varied as their faith. If there are
 diverse kinds of faith, there must be diverse kinds of works. 
 
Vol. 2, p.274
 If there is but one faith, there can be but one mode of baptism. Dr.
 Clark asserts positively that the Colossians were buried with Christ
 in baptism; that is, they were actually immersed. He says the Greek
 Testament reads that they were immersed, plunged, buried, that they
 were covered up. How do you know anything about the Colossians? What
 process of reasoning would you pursue, to lead you to the conclusion
 that the Coleasians believed in immersion as the only mode? that they
 were actually buried in water? Again, if you inquire whether the
 Corinthians were sprinkled, how would you know their faith? Says one,
 "I would know it by their works, for I know that their works would
 correspond with their faith. And if the Ephesians had the ordinance
 administered by pouring, I should know it by their works." What does
 the Bible tell you? That there is one faith, one Lord, and one
 baptism.
 
Vol. 2, p.274
 If the Catholics had the same faith that the Colossians had, could
 they pour or sprinkle? Certainly not. If you say that one portion of
 the people of God are poured, another portion sprinkled, and another
 immersed, you introduce schism and false doctrine, and then different
 works follow. As quick as you have the Colossians immersed, the
 Corinthians poured, and the Ephesians sprinkled, you introduce the
 doing of three kinds of labor. But if there is one faith, and they all
 had the right kind of faith, if they had all attained to the like
 precious faith delivered to the Saints, and one portion was immersed,
 then the balance were immersed also. If the fact can be established
 that one portion of the Christian Church was immersed, it will
 establish the fact, beyond the shadow of a doubt, that all the rest
 were administered to in the same way. The people of God are under the
 necessity of having like precious faith, and their works therefore
 would also have to agree. If Dr. Clark was correct, and I have no
 reason to dispute the learned doctor, that the Coleasians were
 immersed the balance of the people of [p.275] God in all the ancient
 Church were also immersed. If they had but the one faith, it is
 impossible to introduce pouring and sprinkling. If you introduce
 pouring, then they had the pouring faith; if sprinkling, the
 sprinkling faith. But if you prove that one portion was immersed, you
 prove that they had the like precious faith, and the rest must of
 necessity be immersed. This is the way I reason upon the subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.275
 Again, if they were immersed, they were confirmed by the laying on of
 hands, as you learn by the same Scripture. If the ancient Saints
 believed it necessary to lay on hands, and the Latter-day Saints
 should believe it to be unnecessary to lay on hands, how could you
 make your faith agree with theirs? How could you introduce a new
 doctrine and argument, and reconcile your faith with theirs? They
 actually believed in the laying on of hands in confirmation for the
 reception of the Holy Ghost.
 
Vol. 2, p.275
 The Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, Church of England, all
 believe that was the practice of the ancient Saints. All who believe
 in the Bible will agree that that was the faith of the ancients as
 exhibited in their works; therefore if any of the modern Christians
 reject it, we have a right to assert that their faith is known by
 their works. We have a right to say that their faith agrees not with
 that of the ancients. But my faith agrees with that of the ancients. I
 believe and practice the very works which they practised. I believe in
 baptism for the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands for the
 reception of the Holy Ghost, and, if any are sick among you, in
 sending for the Elders of the Church, in anointing the sick with oil,
 and in praying for them, that they may be healed.
 
Vol. 2, p.275
 Now I want to dwell a little upon this point. I do not know but some
 use the ordinances of God too commonly, and on too slight occasions.
 Some, if they get a sliver in their finger, will call for the laying
 on of hands and for prayer to cure the wound; or if they get a little
 gravel or dust in their eye, they will want you to lay hands on them
 to eradicate it; and so of other little complaints for which we
 already have simple and known remedies. I do not wish to teach this,
 but I wish to teach you the doctrine of the Bible. "Is any sick among
 you? let him call for the Elders of the Church; and let them pray over
 him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord: and the prayer of
 faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and if he
 have committed sins, they shall be forgiven him." This is the doctrine
 of the Bible, mark the words. If any of the Apostles are sick, let
 them send for some of the rest of the Apostles, and let their brethren
 Apostles administer to them, and they shall be healed; the Bible does
 not read thus. It does not read that only the renowned in the Church
 shall reap the benefits of this institution, but it says, "Is any sick
 among you?" &c. Suppose God has a true Church upon the earth in this
 age, what mode would that Church adopt in ease any were sick? Says
 one, "If they had the same faith as the ancients, they would perform
 the same works." How shall we ascertain whether the Latter-day Saints
 have the like precious faith with the Apostles? You know that the
 Apostles said they had the like precious faith. How are we to
 ascertain that we have it? If any are sick among you, you will send
 for the Elders of the Church, and let them anoint you with oil in the
 name of the Lord, and the prayer of faith shall save the sick.
 
Vol. 2, p.275
 You see at once that it is necessary for your works to correspond, and
 for you to send for the Elders of the Church. Do you see this
 practised among the Latter-day Saints? Some [p.276] of them must first
 try the physician, have the head shaved, take a dose of calomel and
 gamboge, have a blister plaster on the back of the neck, and another
 all over the bowels, besides one on each hip—in short, they must have
 six or eight large blister plasters on them at once. After trying all
 this, and running up a bill with a physician of from six to six
 hundred dollars, they then send for the Elders. When James is about
 dead, having had two quarts of blood taken from him on Saturday, and
 another on Monday, and when the life is nearly drawn out of the poor
 fellow by physicing and bleeding, why then they send for the Elders,
 and ask them to pray for him. When a man or woman sends for me after
 taking such a course I feel insulted, if I do not act so. I go to the
 house perfectly good natured apparently, and administer, but there is
 a frown of indignation within me. I feel that they have insulted the
 Priesthood, trampled upon the order of the house of God, and treated
 lightly His holy ordinances. I am not anxious to exercise faith for
 such persons, for I think that they are fools, and let them die the
 fool's death.
 
Vol. 2, p.276
 If the Saints of God actually have the faith of the ancients, let them
 practise the doctrine in their works. A man will tell me that he is a
 "Mormon," that he believes in the faith of the ancients, when at the
 same time he practises everything else but their religion. My rule is
 to practise our religion. If I want a drink of catnip tea, or of
 composition, or of lobelia, it is all right, but I will first practise
 my religion. You know that it is hardly allowable in Utah to drink any
 more than five gallons of lobelia at once, for the Assembly of Deseret
 once had the matter under consideration.
 
Vol. 2, p.276
 I wish to see the Saints practise their religion, and carry it out,
 and if they cannot live by their religion, then die by it. That is the
 doctrine. I want my religion if I am going to die. Most certainly that
 is the time I would not like to lay it by, for it would be unwise to
 do that, since that is the very time that one needs it the most, and
 is the time when he should be immersed in it. I want to see the Saints
 actually show by their works that they have the faith of the ancients.
 
Vol. 2, p.276
 When the Elders go forth to preach, and people are healed by the
 laying on of hands, some have said, "We cannot expect the sick to be
 healed in Zion; we cannot expect to see miracles when we are gathered
 to Zion." That is the very place for the sick to be healed, and the
 place where the people of God should exercise the most faith, and be
 the most diligent in keeping the ordinances of the Lord's house
 perfectly. You have only heard the theory taught abroad, but you have
 now come home to practise what you have been taught in other lands.
 
Vol. 2, p.276
 If any are sick among you, let them send for the Elders of the Church
 to pray for them, and to lay their hands upon them, anointing them
 with oil in the name of the Lord, and the prayer of faith shall save
 the sick. People neglect to anoint with oil when they should and might
 use it. I have seen the Elders try to cast out devils, and to
 accomplish it they have fasted, and prayed, and laid on hands, and
 rebuked the devil, but he would not go out. I have then seen them
 bring consecrated oil, and anoint the person possessed of the devil,
 and the devil went out forthwith. That taught me a good lesson—that
 God Almighty, when He speaks, means what He says; and if a man's works
 are right, his faith will be right; and if his faith is wrong, his
 works are wrong. When a man whose faith is right goes forth to
 administer [p.277] to the sick, he will anoint with oil, as well as
 lay on his hands and pray. Unless you anoint with oil, your prayers
 will not rise higher than the fog, and you know that it seldom rises
 much higher than the tops of the mountains.
 
Vol. 2, p.277
 If I am sick, and send for an administrator, I want him to fulfil
 every word of the Lord; and if there is any body there you don't like
 when you come to me, invite them out of the door. When devils are in
 the house, and you don't like them, cast them out, but be sure to
 administer the ordinances right. When an Elder comes to administer to
 the sick, and is afraid of greasing his fingers, or of dropping a
 little oil on his vest or pants, and says, "O never mind the oil,
 there is no virtue in the olive oil; you might as well drink it as
 anoint with it; besides, I might grease my gloves; I will dispense
 with it," I want such a man to walk off. If I was sick, and he came to
 me in that manner, I should say, "You are a poor, miserable
 hypocrite." That is the way I should feel and talk. Let a man, when he
 has the right kind of faith, practise the works thereof; and when God
 says, "Anoint with oil," anoint; I don't care if it runs down your
 beard as it ran down Aaron's, it will not hurt you. When a man
 complies with every requisition of heaven, his works and his faith are
 right. He offers up prayer for the sick, he anoints with oil, and lays
 on his hands. When his works are right they will correspond with his
 faith, and men and women will be healed.
 
Vol. 2, p.277
 This is just as sure as the law of mathematics; I never saw it fail,
 and it never will fail; I tell you this in the name of the Lord God of
 Israel. The grand difficulty is, as brother Kimball says, people play
 with these things as a cat does with a mouse until it is dead; and so
 it will be with the ordinances of God when a part of them only are
 performed and a part omitted, for in this way the channel of the
 Lord's blessings is stopped up. The Saints who are sick need not
 expect that they are going to be healthy when only half of the
 ordinance is administered to them. If a man wishes to be healed, he
 must be administered to lawfully in that way Goal has appointed, and
 live his religion.
 
Vol. 2, p.277
 A great many people partake of the Sacrament, and at the same time are
 thinking, "How many teams can I get to-morrow to haul stone? I wonder
 if that sister has a bonnet like mine, or if I can get one like hers?
 I wonder if it is going to be a good day tomorrow, or whether it will
 rain or snow?" &c. You can sit in this stand and read such thoughts in
 their faces. When a sick person has sent in a request for the prayers
 of this congregation, many are permitting their thoughts to wander all
 over creation. Do we not see this right here? Yes, and a man of God
 feels indignant at it. No matter who is called upon to pray, all the
 assembly should unite in one; every person in the congregation who
 have an interest at the throne of grace should engage in prayer, and
 raise their hearts, as the heart of one man, to the Almighty, for the
 blessings desired, and in offering thanks for the blessings enjoyed.
 
Vol. 2, p.277
 We talk about being one; now if our faith is right, let our works
 correspond. If you have faith to pray, and prayer is offered up in the
 stand, pray too; and if you cannot confine your thoughts in any other
 way, mentally repeat the prayer of the one who is praying aloud, word
 for word, and let every Saint of God pray when the hour of prayer
 comes. When prayer is offered up in this manner to the God of high
 heaven for the sick and afflicted, you will find that the sick will be
 healed, for the prayers of the people of God ascend as incense before
 [p.278] Him, and He has decreed that He will answer their prayers
 because they are united. When a sick person sends a request here for
 the benefit of our prayers, it is not sent that one man alone may pray
 for that person, but that the prayers of the assembled Saints,
 individually. and collectively, may be offered up for that person.
 Hence every one in the Tabernacle of the righteous should lift up his
 voice and pray for that sick person, it is your duty to do it. And
 when you partake of the Sacrament, you should discern the Lord's body,
 and believe that, by the virtue of his sufferings, blood, and death,
 you are redeemed. You should realize that it is no little, trifling
 ordinance, but was instituted by the great God for the benefit of His
 people, and to commemorate and perpetuate the sufferings and death of
 His Son.
 
Vol. 2, p.278
 I wish to call upon you to be faithful, to have the right kind of
 faith, and to exhibit it by your works. What is the testimony of the
 Latter-day Saints? Our religion is as different from other people's
 religion as our testimony is different from theirs. When Joseph Smith
 bore testimony, he told the people that an angel from high heaven had
 spoken to him, that he had been ordained by authority from Jesus
 Christ, and sent forth to preach the Gospel. Did you ever hear the
 Methodists bear such a testimony? If not, how can you expect them to
 have such faith as the man who believes the testimony of Joseph Smith?
 The Methodists have no such testimony, only as they have it from the
 Latter-day Saints. Joseph also said that he had seen the dark regions
 of Hades; did you ever hear a Methodist bear that testimony? No. Here
 are Elders of Israel who have seen company after company of angels,
 who have seen the sick healed, the ears of the deaf unstopped, the
 tongue of the dumb loosed, and the eyes of the blind opened. You will
 hear them testify that they have seen the glory of God; and that by
 the spirit of prophecy, they have seen war, pestilence, and famine
 coming upon the earth. The Methodists do not pretend to have such
 testimony, and of course have not such faith. You may go to any sect
 you please upon the earth, and their faith corresponds with their
 testimony, more or less.
 
Vol. 2, p.278
 The Latter-day Saints have testimony, and faith comes to them by
 hearing the word of God, but it comes to others by hearing the words
 of men.
 
Vol. 2, p.278
 We have testimony that Christ lives, and sits on the right hand of
 God, that angels have administered to the children of men on earth,
 and that our God hears and answers our prayers. Our faith is different
 and our testimony is different, from the rest of the professing world,
 and, in order to have them agree with us, they have to hear and
 receive the same testimony, the same doctrine, and the same weight of
 argument that we have, for faith comes by hearing the word of God. The
 people of God in these last days differ from other sects of
 religionists. How can it be otherwise, when our testimony is so
 different, when the first proclamation we heard was so different, when
 the restoration of the Book of Mormon, its translation by the use of
 the Urim and Thummim, the gifts and blessings of the Holy Ghost, the
 administration of angels, and every thing connected with our religion,
 are so different from that to which the world have been accustomed?
 They believe that calomel will heal the sick—we believe not, but that
 the anointing with oil and laying on of hands will; and we practise
 accordingly.
 
Vol. 2, p.278
 It is no wonder that the Latter-day Saints believe differently from
 other folks, for their works are different, and their testimony is
 different. We believe in gathering together; the Lord God has spoken
 to us from the heavens [p.279] and commanded us to gather. They do not
 believe in gathering to where the Almighty can talk to them; they do
 not even pray for the Lord to send an angel to speak to them. The
 Latter-day Saints try to live their religion, that they may converse
 with angels, receive the administration of holy messengers from the
 throne of God, be sanctified in their spirits, affections, and all
 their desires, that the Holy Ghost may rest upon them, and their
 hearts be filled therewith, and become competent to bear the presence
 of angels.
 
Vol. 2, p.279
 May the Lord bless you, and wake you up upon these points of doctrine,
 that your faith and works may ever correspond, and that your blessings
 be equal with those of the ancient people of God, in the name of Jesus
 Christ our Lord. Amen.
 
 Brigham Young, May 27, 1855
 
 Dependence on the Lord—Coal and Iron  Works—Family Excursions
 
 An Address by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 May 27, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.279
 I am happy in the privilege of meeting with you this afternoon. You
 will recollect that I told you, before I left this place a few week's
 since, that I should go..and come in safety. We have had a prosperous
 and pleasant journey, have met with the Saints, and their hearts were
 cheered, and their feelings made glad with comfort and consolation.
 Quite a number of the brethren proposed going with us, as we passed
 through the settlements, for the grasshoppers had taken all their
 crops, and as they had no farming to see to, they wished to go with us
 and take a ride. Those who went, returned perfectly satisfied with
 their excursion.
 
Vol. 2, p.279
 I believe all the settlements we have passed through are satisfied
 with regard to the Lord's dealing with this people; and I wish to add,
 to what has already been said, that it becomes our duty to use all
 possible diligence and every proper means to sustain ourselves. We
 have yet ample time for planting and sowing; let us improve it, and
 use that ability which God has given us to provide sustenance, and
 then let the result rest in His hands, and feel perfectly satisfied.
 
Vol. 2, p.279
 This people have to learn that the Lord is God, that He rules among
 the armies of heaven, and does His pleasure among the inhabitants of
 the earth. They have to be brought to the test, as much so as were the
 children of Israel when the Egyptians were in their rear, when
 mountains were on either side, and the Red Sea was before them, with
 no human prospect for avoiding destruction, yet the Lord brought them
 salvation. This people have got to trust in Him, and learn that He
 will be with His people, and provide for His Saints, and defend them
 against their enemies, and watch over them as a mother watches over
 her tender infant. We have got to learn the ways of the Lord. If it is
 [p.280] necessary for the Lord to rain down manna from heaven, He has
 the same power to do it, the same power to feed His people, in the
 latter days, that He had in former days. It is far easier for Him to
 feed the Saints from heaven, than it is for them to raise grain in the
 common way. Still it is our duty to be active and diligent in doing
 everything we can to sustain ourselves, to build up His kingdom, to
 defend ourselves against our enemies, to lay our plans wisely, and to
 prosecute every method that can be devised to establish the kingdom of
 God on the earth, and to sanctify and prepare ourselves to dwell in
 His presence. Yet, after all this, if the Lord should not help—if He
 should not lend His aid to our endeavors, all our labors will prove in
 vain. This the great majority of mankind do not understand. He has
 made it obligatory upon them to act, to do their part; yet if He was
 to neglect His part, or wilhold His assistance, our labors would prove
 abortive. We must learn that it is God who gives the increase, or
 rather, it is His mercy over the people, whether Saints or sinners,
 that sustains them in life. All Latter-day Saints have got to learn
 these facts, and it matters but little trow we learn them.
 
Vol. 2, p.280
 If the people are anxious to learn the ways of the Lord, if they wish
 to see the hand of God made manifest, if they wish to have the visions
 and revelations of Jesus Christ given in profusion, perhaps the Lord
 is now using the very means to bring them to that point where they
 will be obliged to seek Him for themselves. They have been besought by
 day and by night, and from year to year, to humble themselves before
 the Lord, to live their religion, and to walk in the light of
 eternity. They have been plead with to live so that they can know the
 mind and will of the Lord for themselves, and for that which they
 preside over; at the same time, not to be too anxious for the Lord to
 give revelation, and make Himself known, but rather to be very anxious
 and very tenacious to improve upon what He has already given—this is
 our duty.
 
Vol. 2, p.280
 Now I may say to the Saints, you need not be discouraged, we have yet
 plenty of time to raise good crops. If it is the Lord's will that we
 raise crops to sustain ourselves, it will be all right, and if it is
 His will that the devourer eat up the products of our labour, it is
 all right, and it will deliver and preserve us from greater evil. For
 one, if weeping would have done any good, I have seen months and
 months, in this city, when i could have wept like a whipt child to see
 the awful stupidity of the people in not realizing the blessings
 bestowed upon them in grain; I could have wept to see this people
 trample on the mercies of their benefactor in bestowing the fruits of
 the earth upon them in such plenty. If the Lord is now disposed to
 learn us a lesson, and make us thereby wise men and wise women, and
 prudent in all our ways, all I have to say is, amen, it is all right.
 When chastisements come, let them be what they may, let us always be
 willing and ready to kiss the rod, and reverence the hand that
 administers it, acknowledging the hand of God in all things.
 
Vol. 2, p.280
 As I have already observed, it is our duty to do all we can to sustain
 ourselves, trusting in God to give the increase, and then be
 satisfied. So far as I am concerned, I intend to plant and sow, not
 only in the month of May, but in the month of June, and in the month
 of July, and I will continue my labors to raise what is necessary to
 sustain life, as long as the season lasts; and if I raise nothing, I
 shall be just as well satisfied as though I raised an abundance, at
 least I ought to be. If the people will take this course, it will
 reconcile them to the providences of the Almighty.
 
Vol. 2, p.281
 I am happy and thankful to be able [p.281] to say, as far as I have
 received information in the midst of this people called Latter-day
 Saints, that there is certainly an improvement in their understanding,
 and an advancement in their knowledge of the things of God. A good
 spirit prevails, and contentment, peace, and joy seem to pervade the
 bosoms of those who walk humbly before God. Yet, whenever we go to
 meet with the Saints, we can say, as it was said in olden times, Satan
 is there also. We find the works and power of the enemy, we find that
 in the midst of the kingdom of God, or, in other words, in the net
 that was cast forth to gather the people, there are good and bad. So
 it will be, until the time comes to gather the good and throw away the
 bad, which is not now. But in regard to those who desire to be Saints,
 and who try to be Saints, I can say there is an increase in their
 knowledge, in their faith, and in their understanding. And now I wish
 more particularly to see an increase of resignation to the will of
 God, of doing every thing that is possible to build up this kingdom,
 and of submitting themselves and all their affairs into His hand; and
 I wish to see this done cheerfully, and a patient waiting for the
 result of His providences.
 
Vol. 2, p.281
 There are two subjects which I now wish to speak upon. The coal beds
 which we visited in San Pete, I think can be made available for fuel,
 even in this place, at perhaps half or two thirds of the expense of
 our present method of procuring fuel, for our home fires, for the
 public works, smith shops, &c. I will say to the brethren here, that I
 expect the brethren in San Pete will soon send the terms upon which
 they will deliver coal in this city, and when they do so I shall wish
 to know whether any person in this city will encourage the business.
 If we turn our attention to coal for fuel, we can easily store away a
 winter's stock in our cellars, and turn the key upon it, and this will
 actually make some men practically honest, whereas, if your wood pile
 is out of doors, they may continue to be dishonest. I speak now of the
 practice of dishonest people, not of their intent. If we can get men
 to practise honesty, virtue, and holiness, I am fully of the faith
 that they will become righteous in their intentions,—that the time
 will come when the Lord will bless them, and make them in reality
 righteous men and women.
 
Vol. 2, p.281
 Shall we encourage the coal trade or not? Shall we encourage the
 opening of a mine, and have coal brought to this market? It would no
 doubt be disagreeable at first to the Americans, or to the majority of
 them, but people who have lived from their youth by a coal fire admire
 it. Its use is accompanied with some dust, but I will offsett that
 inconvenience with one to which we are subject when. burning wood;
 then our houses are often infested with spiders, bugs, ants, and other
 insects, which has always been a great annoyance to me. 1 have often
 almost dreaded to bring an armful of wood into the house, lest such
 insects should drop from it. True, these are small items, but I will
 tell you one thing with regard to life, it is the small inconveniences
 which are interwoven with our existence that mar the peace of mankind,
 more than the greater afflictions, disappointments, and perplexities
 men meet with as they pass along in this probation. But enough on this
 topic for the present.
 
Vol. 2, p.281
 We have visited the Iron works in Cedar city, Iron county, and as far
 as I am capable of judging, I will say, that the brethren have done as
 well as men could possibly do, considering their impoverished
 circumstances, and the inconveniences they have had to labor under.
 They have probably progressed better than any other people [p.282]
 would upon the face of the earth. They are without sufficient capital
 to rapidly accomplish so great a work, and many are without suitable
 clothing, and almost destitute of bedding, and other things necessary
 to supply the common comforts of life for themselves and families.
 Although they have been thus destitute, yet in the midst of all that,
 they have progressed almost equal to men of capital in the older
 states.
 
Vol. 2, p.282
 I am not familiarly acquainted with the fluxing or separating the
 metal from the ore, but those who understand building furnaces and
 their operations, are aware that it is very injurious for a large and
 expensive furnace to blow out, as they call it, hence policy requires
 the blast to be continued as long as possible. I have learned, of
 late, from men of experience in these matters, why it is desirable to
 continue the heat—it is because no furnace can be heated up for two or
 three weeks, and then blow out, or stop, without risk of spoiling the
 furnace, or destroying its lining; and it frequently so injures the
 furnace, that it has to be rebuilt, or at least a portion of it.
 Hence, when it costs from one to five thousand dollars to prepare a
 furnace to bear a long blast, it is a great loss to any company to
 have it blow out in a short time.
 
Vol. 2, p.282
 Our brethren who have been operating in Iron county, have a very fine
 furnace, but they are so weak handed as not to be able to continue the
 blast over fourteen days, and I have learned that they want help. This
 is the main object of my speaking upon this subject, and my mind
 inclines in favour of their having it, and I want to see whether the
 brethren will turn out with their teams and help them. The Church has
 done much for them, and we are still intending to aid. Our last
 winter's operations have helped them;the Territory took, two shares,
 and the Trustee in Trust, two; still they are not able to carry on the
 business profitably. Iron we need, and iron we must have. We cannot
 well do without it, and have it we must, if we have to send to England
 for it. We have an abundance of the best quality of iron ore. A trial
 furnace was made, and kept hot for sixteen days, and produced as good
 pig metal as can be found in the world; this they puddled, and brought
 forth excellent iron. I believe the castings made from the pigs will
 be superior to any in the world. I repeat that iron we must have, and
 we are right on the thresh-hold of obtaining it; we have our feet on
 the step, and our hand holds the latch of the door that leads to the
 possession of this invaluable material.
 
Vol. 2, p.282
 From the time I first went to Iron county until now, I had thought
 that perhaps the brethren were dilatory—my feelings were tried; I
 would not say, however, that I had suspicions pertaining to the doings
 of the Iron Company there; but let that be as it may, it is all right
 with me now, the iron we must have. From the time I went to San Pete,
 and saw that beautiful coal bed, averaging eight feet thick, with its
 stony strata of nine, five, and three inches, which probably will give
 out, and learned that iron ore was close by the coal bed, I took into
 consideration the distance from Cedar City to this place, and the
 distance from here to San Pete. When I had weighed all the
 circumstances, my mind balanced in favor of the works at Cedar City
 for the present; and if I can get brethren to join me, I will send one
 or two teams myself, with teamsters. We want fifteen good teams, with
 men with them who are willing to take hold and quarry out the ore and
 the coal, and get wood, and lime, or anything else that is wanted.
 Twenty or twenty-five men, besides these teamsters, are wanted, and we
 wish to send them [p.283] now, in the fore part of the season. If we
 will do this, and we can if we have a mind to, I suppose that in two
 or three weeks after they arrive there, the blast furnace can be kept
 running for several months, or until they are obliged to stop in
 consequence of the deficiency of water. There is a large stream of
 water there, but it is a singular stream, sometimes it will sweep
 across the flat, carrying down rocks that would weigh perhaps twenty
 or thirty tons, and appear as though it would sweep everything before
 it; and when the cold weather comes, and you would naturally think
 that you were going to have water to turn a mill wheel, or to create
 the blast for the furnace, and every use for which it might be needed,
 in one freezing night it will perfectly close up, insomuch that there
 will not be enough to water a horse.
 
Vol. 2, p.283
 That is a singular feature, but it is the way it operates. The
 brethren are now making an engine, so that they can continue their
 blast through the winter. If any are disposed to forward this work, I
 call upon them to lend their aid, to send the men and teams, and we
 can have the iron.
 
Vol. 2, p.283
 The distance from here to the iron works is about 290 miles. This
 should not deter us from bringing iron from there, though it could be
 quicker come at if iron works were established at San Pete, which is
 not much over 100 miles from here. I have this to say, if any of the
 brethren feel disposed (as the grasshoppers have taken their crops,
 and they have lot much to do) to go there, I, think it would be a good
 course to pursue. There is plenty of grain there; I could have bought
 wheat, I do not know but thousands of bushels, at a dollar per bushel;
 but as sure as you send men there, it will be raised to three dollars;
 that is incorrect policy, and, as Jesus said, the children of this
 world are wiser than the children of light.
 
Vol. 2, p.283
 I have asked this people not to sell their grain, but to preserve it
 to a day of need, but sell it they would. I have then said, "Will you
 sell it for a dollar and a quarter per bushel, and let that be the
 standing price?" "No, we will have two dollars per bushel for it." I
 then said, "Well, brethren, will you keep it at two dollars, and not
 sell it to Gentiles cheaper than that?" "No, I will not, but I will
 have no more than a dollar and a quarter of a Gentile." This is a
 great mistake in the dealings of the people one with another. 
 
Vol. 2, p.283
 I will bring my remarks to a close on this subject. I have had a very
 pleasant ride through the southern settlements, and in a much shorter
 time than usual; this was due to the good weather, and the
 improvements in the roads. We had very pleasant weather, and a very
 good time. We started from Parowan, which is two hundred and fifty-one
 miles from here, on the morning of the 22nd, travelled thirty-seven
 miles and turned out our animals. They, however, would not graze, but
 went to playing, and the brethren said, "Let us drive further next
 day." We drove fifty miles next day, and on the day following sixty;
 yesterday I took supper in Springville, and took breakfast to-day in
 Great Salt Lake City, distance sixty miles from Springville. We camped
 out as much as possible, which was good for our health. 
 
Vol. 2, p.283
 If the people should conclude to take short excursions with their
 families, except the smallest children, it would be much to their
 comfort, and would cheer them up, and I really have some idea of
 adopting the plan. Though you know what they say about me in the east;
 should I take my ninety wives and their children, with carriages and
 wagons enough to convey them, it would make such a vacuum here, and so
 many others would wish to go, that there would be no Salt Lake City. I
 [p.284] think I will take a few of them, but I dare not take the
 whole, for if I did they would then know how many wives I have got,
 and that would not do.
 
Vol. 2, p.284
 I have visited the different settlements many times, and have invited
 everybody to go. I now give a standing invitation again; I wish
 everybody to go that can go without interfering with their business at
 home. I invite everybody. I am soon going north to explore in the
 mountains, and I invite you to go. Take your wives, but not your
 babies, unless you take a cradle along to keep them quiet.
 
Vol. 2, p.284
 The out-door air is what the people need for health, it is good for
 them to camp out. Close houses are injurious to the health; if our
 houses were every one of them levelled to the ground, and we were
 obliged to live in our wagons and tents, the people would be
 healthier, from year to year, than they are now. Good houses are
 comfortable and very convenient, and please our feelings, and are
 tolerably healthful when properly ventilated. Let us do as Brother
 Kimball recommends, that is, if we cannot raise grain, raise houses,
 and build the best houses we can think of. If you are going to do a
 good deed, do as good a one as you can think of. If you wish to build
 a house, build as good a one as you can imagine. Some men have not
 faith to do this. As to means, they have it in their own arm, in their
 bones and sinews. A great many think and say that they cannot do it:
 you know cannot never did accomplish much in this world. I never
 require five dollars to begin to build a house worth five thousand. I
 do not know that I ever had that much to begin to build with, and I
 have built a great many houses, both for myself and for others. I have
 never built two houses alike, and I do not expect to in time or
 eternity, but I mean to improve every time I begin. Build the best
 houses you can imagine; and above all things else let this people be
 faithful to their God and their religion, keep their vows and
 covenants, and walk humbly before Him, that we may receive the
 blessings we anticipate, which may God grant, for Christ's sake. Amen.
 
 Orson Pratt, January 7, 1855
 
 The Ancient Prophecies
 
 A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, 
 delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 January 7, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.284
 I have been requested by brother Kimball to speak a few words upon the
 subject of the Ancient Prophecies. I will commence without any
 preliminaries, for we have not time in one short discourse to take up
 the prophecies systematically, and trace them down in their fulfilment
 to the present period; neither have we time to refer to one hundredth
 part of the prophecies relating to the present period, or those that
 relate to the future; but we have time to say a few words and glean up
 some few ideas that have a bearing upon the present generation: and I
 shall endeavor to make my remarks as plain and as simple as
 possible.[p.285] 
 
Vol. 2, p.285
 The Latter-day Saints that are now sitting before me, and those who
 inhabit this Territory, are here in fulfilment of prophecy. We inhabit
 these mountains because the ancient Prophets have predicted that such
 an event should take place, and we are fulfilling their predictions in
 this respect.
 
Vol. 2, p.285
 We believe in that sacred record called the Book of Mormon. Why?
 Because the ancient Prophets have predicted that such a book should be
 revealed in the latter times; and it has come, accompanied with
 sufficient evidence to produce conviction in our minds; but if any
 person could persuade us that the Book of Mormon is not the book
 predicted by the ancient Prophets, we have sufficient light and
 information in the prophecies to convince us that such a book must
 come, and we should with one accord look for a book of a similar
 description.
 
Vol. 2, p.285
 This latter-day work that we have received, is considered a very
 strange work, in the estimation of the world; but in the estimation of
 the Saints it does not appear strange, why? Because it is the very
 thing that the Lord, by the mouth of His Prophets thousands of years
 ago, predicted should take place: and we are the very people that are
 enjoying the fulfilment of those predictions. We will, therefore, in
 the first place, bring up some prophetical evidences which prove the
 divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon; not but that we have other
 proofs, that are clear and lucid, and demonstrative in their nature,
 to establish its divine authenticity.
 
Vol. 2, p.285
 In regard to the prophetic evidences of the Old Testament in relation
 to this book, we will first turn to the 29th chapter of Isaiah, and
 see what he has said upon this subject. In the first verse the Prophet
 addresses himself to the City of Jerusalem, called Ariel—"Woe to
 Ariel, to Ariel, the city where David dwelt! add ye year to year; let
 them kill sacrifices. Yet I will distress Ariel, and there shall be
 heaviness and sorrow." We will observe, in relation to this prophecy,
 that the Jews of the city where David dwelt, were distressed; and
 notwithstanding they prolonged their sacrifices after they ought to
 have been done away, they were distressed, and brought down, and
 afflicted with heaviness and sorrow.
 
Vol. 2, p.285
 After having foretold the distress of the inhabitants of that city,
 the Prophet commences concerning another people, and says, "And IT
 shall be unto me as Ariel." Now here is something to be distressed, to
 be brought down in heaviness and sorrow, and afflicted similar to the
 city of Ariel—it is some nation the Prophet speaks of that were to
 meet with similar affliction to that which should come upon the people
 of Jerusalem, the city where David dwelt. "And I will camp against
 thee round about, and will lay siege against thee with a mount, and I
 will raise forts against thee." Against whom? Against that people who
 should be afflicted similarly to what the inhabitants of Jerusalem
 were to be afflicted. "And thou shalt be brought down, and shalt speak
 out of the ground, and thy speech shall be low out of the dust, and
 thy voice shall be, as of one that hath a familiar spirit, out of the
 ground, and thy speech shall whisper out of the dust."
 
Vol. 2, p.285
 This people, then, that the Prophet here alludes to, were to meet with
 a similar destruction and affliction to that which should come upon
 Ariel, and they were to have forts raised against them, and
 fortifications. Now is not every year bringing to light ancient forts
 and fortifications upon this continent? It is well known that, within
 a very few years past, large and extensive volumes have been published
 describing the forts, fortifications, and [p.286] ancient ruins that
 have been found in the midst of the United States. In the large
 volumes published by the "Smithsonian Institution" in Washington, one
 of the most learned institutions of our country, are found
 descriptions of a great number of those ancient ruins; they are
 situated in the States of New York and Ohio. These discoveries have
 been published within a few years past.
 
Vol. 2, p.286
 The ancient inhabitants of this country were eventually brought down,
 and their ruined cities, temples, and synagogues proclaim in silent
 grandeur that a great and mighty nation have fallen—they have been
 brought down and distressed like the Jews at old Jerusalem—like Ariel.
 But many antiquarians have supposed that they have been brought down,
 and noting left of their history, but their old ruins, to proclaim
 their former greatness. It is not so; for the very people that were
 thus to be bright down were to speak out of the dust. What! were they
 to be resurrected to converse with us? Was this what the Prophet had
 reference to? No; this is not what he has reference to in this
 passage, as you will find by reading the following in the same
 chapter; their whispering out of the dust and speaking out of the
 ground, was a work to take place before the destruction of the nations
 of the wicked.
 
Vol. 2, p.286
 Now wherein is this prophecy been fulfilled, if not in the coming
 forth of the Book of Mormon? That book has come out of the ground; it
 was found in the State of New York, in the midst of those forts and
 fortifications that are so plentiful there. That sacred record was
 found written upon plates that had the appearance of gold; cut of the
 ground it. was taken; and it contains the words of the ancient
 Prophets that lived among this remnant of the house of Israel that
 were brought down, and whose speech should whisper low out of the
 dust; it whispers in the ears of mortal man; it proclaims repentance
 to the present generation, like the voice of one crying from the dead.
 
 
Vol. 2, p.286
 "Moreover the multitude of thy strangers shall be like small dust, and
 the multitude of the terrible ones shall be as chaff that passeth
 away; yea, it shall be at an instant suddenly." Any person that will
 take the trouble to read over that book that has come forth out of the
 ground, and that whispers to us out of the dust, will find that the
 multitude of the terrible ones among the ancient Nephites have passed
 away as chaff, they were destroyed upon this land by hundreds and by
 thousands, by judgments, and calamities, and war. 
 
Vol. 2, p.286
 "Thou shalt be visited of the Lord of hosts with thunder, and with
 earthquake, and great noise, with storm and tempest, and the flame of
 devouring fire." This verse has referenceto what follows in the
 next—"And the multitude of all the nations that fight against Ariel,
 even all that fight against her and her munition, and that distress
 her, shall be as a dream of a night vision. It shall even be as when
 an hungry man dreameth, and, behold, he eateth; but he awaketh, and
 his soul is empty: or as when a thirsty man dreameth, and, behold, he
 drinketh: but he awaketh, and, behold, he is faint, and his soul hath
 appetite: so shall the multitude of all the nations be, that fight
 against Mount Zion." Here you perceive is another thing taken up by
 the Prophet in connexion with the whispering of the words of that
 nation out of the dust; immediately following that remarkable event
 there was to be a dreadful destruction, not upon Ariel—not upon
 Israel—but upon the multitude of all the nations of the earth that
 should fight against Mount Zion. Three things, then, are declared in
 succession—one is the destruction of a nation, another the speaking of
 their [p.287] words out of the dust in the ears of the living, and the
 third that which immediately follows, namely, the destruction of all
 the nations of the earth that should fight against Mount Zion; this
 latter event has not yet been fulfilled; but is just as sure to be
 fulfilled as the other portions of the prophecy that have taken place;
 just as sure as the Book of Mormon has whispered out of the dust, and
 spoken in the ears of this generation, in fulfilment of the words of
 the Prophet Isaiah, so sure will the Lord of hosts visit the multitude
 of all the nations of the earth, that fight against Mount Zion, with
 thunder, and earthquake, and with the flame of devouring fire, and
 they shall be as the dream of a night vision, they shall pass away
 from the face of the earth and be as chaff blown to the four winds of
 heaven, and no place shall be found for them. But we pass on.
 
Vol. 2, p.287
 The Prophet now comes back, after having foretold the destruction of
 the nations following the coming forth of this work, to the thing he
 was speaking of previously, and gives us more particulars upon this
 subject, and informs us more particularly in what way the Lord shall
 accomplish this whispering out of the dust; he says to the multitude
 of those nations about to be destroyed, "Stay yourselves, and wonder;
 cry ye out, and cry: they are drunken, but not with wine; they
 stagger, but not with strong drink." He could not have used language
 to describe the present generation better than he has done; they are
 drunken, as John the Revelator saw them, with the filthiness of the
 abominations of old Babylon; they stagger, not with strong drink, but
 with the traditions of men, which they have inculcated from generation
 to generation, and which have become instilled into the minds of the
 people. "For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of deep
 sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the
 seers hath he covered." He calls upon this people on whom the spirit
 of sleep was poured out, to stay themselves and wonder. Wonder! what
 about? Why, says he, "And the vision of all is become unto you as the
 words of a book that is sealed, which men deliver to one that is
 learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I cannot; for
 it is sealed: and the book is delivered to him that is not learned,
 saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I am not learned.
 Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me with
 their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but have removed their
 heart far from me, and their fear toward me is taught by the precept
 of men: therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work
 among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder: for the wisdom
 of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent
 men shall be hid."
 
Vol. 2, p.287
 See how clearly the Prophet has illustrated the coming forth of this
 work. He describes a book, and the words of a book, and even goes on
 to particularize, and informs us that the words of that book should be
 sent to the learned. All who are acquainted with the history of the
 coming forth of the Book of Mormon, know that it is a fact, that
 several of the words of that hook were copied by Joseph Smith, and
 sent by the hands of Martin Harris from Ontario county to New York
 city, and he exhibited them to the most learned men that could be
 found, to see if they could translate them; among others he went to
 Professor Anthon—a professor of great celebrity: Mr. Anthon examined
 the characters, as he himself has published since that period. He
 states that there was an ignorant farmer came to him, and he had some
 ancient characters or writing that he could not understand: [p.288] he
 supposes them to be characters selected from many alphabets, mixed
 together; he has published enough to prove that such a circumstance
 did transpire, that an unlearned man did come to him with words
 professing to be copied from a book. Mr. Smith did not know anything
 about this prophecy at that time, for he was unacquainted with the
 contents of the Bible; he was brought up to work. This part of the
 prophecy was fulfilled to the very letter the "words of the book," not
 the book itself, were sent to the learned. If Mr. Smith had sent the
 plates to New York the terms of this prophecy would not have been
 fulfilled.
 
Vol. 2, p.288
 The next verse says, "And the book is delivered to him that is not
 learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee and he saith, I am not
 learned." Now Mr. Smith was not a learned man, as acknowledged by all
 our opposers. It is true he had some of the common rudiments of an
 English education, he could read, and write a very bungling hand, and
 this was about the extent of his education. When the book was given to
 the unlearned man, he did not reply to the Lord as the learned Mr.
 Anthon did to Martin Harris, that it was a sealed language and he
 could not understand it, but said he, "I am not learned." What was the
 Lord's answer to this unlearned young man? He answered him in the
 words of Isaiah which I have already quoted, "Wherefore the Lord said,
 Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth," &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.288
 What should we naturally conclude the Lord intended to do, from this
 expression? He said that He would do a marvellous work and a wonder,
 after that He had presented the book to the unlearned, and after that
 he, when he was told to read it, had made an excuse that be was
 unlearned. We should naturally suppose that the Lord intended to make
 this unlearned man read the book; that was indeed the fact, he was
 commanded of the Lord to read it, and he translated it by the means of
 a Urim and Thummim, which is well known to be a instrument used in
 ancient times, through which people inquired of the Lord. Aaron had
 one in the centre of his breast-plate, and when anything came before
 him he could not understand by his own judgment, he enquired of the
 Lord, by the Urim and Thummim, and that was the end of controversy. In
 this way the Lord made this unlearned man read the book. Did this not
 cause the wisdom of the learned Mr. Anthon to perish, and the
 understanding of the wise of this world to come to naught? It required
 inspiration and power from on high—a marvellous work and a wonder to
 be wrought, in order to translate this book of upwards of six hundred
 pages, and reveal the history of one half of our globe to the
 astonished nations of the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.288
 Now to prove positively that the Lord did cause this book to be
 translated by the unlearned, and that it was read by somebody, we will
 quote the 18th verse of this chapter—"And in that day shall the deaf
 hear the words of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall see out of
 obscurity, and out of darkness. The meek also shall increase their joy
 in the Lord, and the poor among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of
 Israel." We see the fulfilment of this before us at the present time.
 Here are hundreds and thousands of poor, that were bound down with the
 curse of oppression and tyranny in foreign lands, who, through the
 medium of this book that has been translated by an unlearned man, and
 through the medium of the proclamation of the glorious Gospel
 contained in the same, have been made to rejoice in the Holy One of
 Israel. The blind has seen out of obscurity, and the deaf has heard
 the words of [p.289] the book, and they have come forth from the
 nations of the old world—from under the hand of tyranny and
 oppression, and have been planted here in these rich valleys; and if
 you do not believe that they rejoice, get into some of their splendid
 parties, and stand in one corner and look at them.
 
Vol. 2, p.289
 There will be a great deal of rejoicing by and bye, when the time
 shall come that the multitude of all nations that shall fight against
 Mount Zion will be as a night vision, when they will be perfectly
 swept away from the earth. See what the Prophet says in the next
 verse—" For the terrible one is brought to nought, and the scorner is
 consumed, and all that watch for iniquity are cut off." This is one
 cause of their joy, "All that watch for iniquity are cut off," &c.
 "That make a man offender for a word, and lay a snare for him that
 reproveth in the gate, and turn aside the just for a thing of nought."
 No wonder, then, that the poor among men will rejoice in the Holy One
 of Israel when those events take place.
 
Vol. 2, p.289
 But how is this book to affect the children of Israel? It is not only
 intended to make us rejoice, but is going to affect the nations of
 Israel; if you do not believe it, see what the Prophet says about it—"
 Therefore thus saith the Lord, who redeemed Abraham, concerning the
 house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now be ashamed, neither shall his face
 now wax pale." When this book comes forth, when it is translated, when
 it is carried to Israel by the authority God has ordained and
 established upon the earth, and they publish its glorious principles
 in their earn, "Jacob shall not be ashamed;" though they have been for
 1800 years past kicked and cuffed about, deprived of what is called
 citizenship among the various nations of the earth, and trampled down
 and destroyed by hundreds and thousands, and though they have wandered
 about without Prophets and inspired men, without the Urim and Thummim,
 without visions and angels from heaven, and without the powers and
 manifestations of the glory of God that were among their fathers; yet,
 when the Lord sends this sacred book among them, they shall not be
 ashamed. What have they been waiting for? For the Lord to bring forth
 this book. And they never could be redeemed, but would remain trampled
 down by the Gentiles thousands of years to come, unless the Lord
 should bring forth this book—that is one of the principal means for
 the redemption of Jacob.
 
Vol. 2, p.289
 The Prophet continues, "But when he seeth his children, the work of
 mine hands, in the midst of him, they shall sanctify my name, and
 sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and shall fear the God of Israel."
 Yes; they shall be brought together, be assembled in one, and the
 covenants made with their fathers will be fulfilled. Another glorious
 effect this book will have with the honest among the nations of the
 earth—"They also that erred in spirit shall come to understanding, and
 they that murmured shall learn doctrine." Every person that is now
 before me knows very well that there have been many honest, candid,
 sincere individuals among all the various nations of Christendom who
 have erred in spirit; they wanted to learn the truth, as we have, but
 they erred in spirit, and murmured too. How often have my ears heard
 the murmurings of the honest in heart in something like the following
 language—"I do not know what to do; it is strange there should be so
 much confusion, one teaching this, and another that." They would
 murmur because of the divisions and contentions they saw among
 religious societies. But here is something that will do away with
 those errors, for the book will not only [p.290] cause the blind to
 see out of obscurity and darkness, but those that erred in spirit
 shall come to understanding. In what way? How can they come to
 understanding by this book? Because of the plainness of the doctrine
 of Christ contained in it. If any person will take the opportunity to
 inform themselves concerning the contents of that book, they will find
 the doctrine of salvation—the doctrine of the resurrection from the
 dead, and every principle pertaining to the redemption of man, set
 forth in such a plain, simple, convincing manner, that it is almost
 impossible for any individual who believes in its divine authenticity,
 to err in doctrine; it makes a people of one heart and of one mind, so
 far as their faith is concerned, if they can once be satisfied it is
 of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.290
 This is only one chapter of prophecy in relation to the great work of
 our God in the last days. We might refer you to many others. Indeed,
 there are some others I will refer you to, if time will permit.
 
Vol. 2, p.290
 This book professes to be a record written by a remnant of the house
 of Joseph; while the Bible is admitted to be a record of the Jews,
 containing a history of Palestine and the adjacent nations,
 interspersed with doctrine. The Book of Mormon is the history of
 ancient America, interspersed with the prophecies of numerous Prophets
 who once lived on this continent. The Lord has confirmed this book by
 innumerable evidences which I shall not notice in my remarks in this
 short discourse. He has united the testimony of the ancient nations of
 America with the testimony of the Jews; we wish to know if there is
 any indication in the prophecies of the union of the testimony of
 these two books in the latter times.
 
Vol. 2, p.290
 We will refer your minds to the 37th chapter of the prophecies of
 Ezekiel, where we shall find something very definite on this subject,
 commencing at the 15th verse—"The word of the Lord came again unto me
 saying, Moreover, thou son of man, take the one stick, and write upon
 it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions: then
 take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of
 Ephraim, and for all the house of israel his companions: and join them
 one to another in one stick; and they shall become one in thine hand."
 Ezekiel went and did as the Lord told him, and took two little sticks
 and wrote for Judah and Joseph; after he got through writing he put
 them together, and held them up before the house of Israel. "And when
 the children of thy people shall speak unto thee, saying, Wilt thou
 not show us what thou meanest by these?"  "It is a strange thing that
 you should write upon one stick for Judah, and upon one for Joseph,
 and hold them up before us; explain the mystery to us." "Say unto
 them, Thus saith the Lord God: Behold, I will take the stick of
 Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes of Israel his
 fellows, and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, and
 make them one stick, and they shall be one in mine hand." "Just as
 these two sticks are one in your hand, so I will make the stick of
 Joseph and Judah one in mine hand, but the sticks whereon thou writest
 shall be one before their eyes." 
 
Vol. 2, p.290
 Here then was a symbol represented before their eyes in language that
 could not be misunderstood; it was a symbol of two records; for it is
 well known that records were kept in ancient times on parchment,
 rolled upon sticks, the same as we keep our maps at this day. All the
 prophecies of Jeremiah for many years were written and rolled round a
 stick, and were called a book; so in Ezekiel these sticks represent
 two records, one [p.291] the record of the tribe of Joseph, and a the
 other of Judah: and the Lord I promises, through that symbol, that He
 himself would take the stick of Joseph, and put it with the stick of
 Judah, and make it one in His own hand, showing that it was to be a
 work He would accomplish Himself in the last days.
 
Vol. 2, p.291
 "The sticks whereon thou writest shall be in thine hand before their
 eyes. And Say unto them," now mark what follows these two sticks,
 "Behold I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen,
 whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring
 them into their own land: and I will make them one nation in the land
 upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all:
 and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided
 into two kingdoms any more at all." Has that ever been fulfilled? Does
 this have reference to their gathering from Babylon before Christ? No.
 They were scattered since that, and the ten tribes were taken away
 before that time, and they never have been gathered. But here is a
 prediction that they should never be divided into two kingdoms any
 more at all, but that they should become one nation upon the mountains
 of Israel, never afterwards to be scattered. Notice, He declares to
 them that before He will do this, He will take the record of Joseph
 and put it with the record of Judah, and make them one in His hand,
 and then accomplish this gathering of Israel.
 
Vol. 2, p.291
 Now, my friends, you may go to work with all your Christian benevolent
 societies, to gather the Jews from the nations; you may combine all
 the wisdom and learning of Christendom, and put all their exertions,
 and all the funds they can rake and scrape together from the two
 hemispheres of the earth, and after all, you never can accomplish the
 gathering and restitution of Israel until the Lord does it in His own
 way, by uniting the records of Judah and Joseph to accomplish this
 work. Then, and not till then, will the house of Jacob rejoice in the
 Holy One of Israel, and no more be made ashamed.
 
Vol. 2, p.291
 Now, is there any indication about the house of Joseph coming to
 America? Says one, "If I really thought these American Indians were
 the descendants of Joseph, I should be inclined to think that the Book
 of Mormon was actually the record of Joseph." Let us see what the
 Prophet Jacob, the old Patriarch, said, concerning the house of
 Joseph. He calls up the two sons of Joseph, and pronounces a peculiar
 blessing upon them, laying his right hand upon the head of the
 youngest, and his left hand upon the head of the oldest, and he
 blessed them, saying, "God, before whom my fathers Abraham and Isaac
 did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day, the
 angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads; and let my name
 be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and
 let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the earth." When Joseph
 saw his father lay his right hand upon the head of the youngest of the
 lads, it displeased him, and he held up his father's hand to remove it
 from Ephraim's head unto Manasseh's head, saying, "Not so, father, for
 this is the first born; put thy right hand upon his head. And his
 father refused, and said, I know it, my son, I know it: he also shall
 become a people, and he also shall be great: but truly his younger
 brother shall be greater than he, and his seed shall become a
 multitude of nations."
 
Vol. 2, p.291
 Turn over to the next chapter, and you will find a remarkable prophecy
 concerning Joseph. After having blessed the two sons of Joseph, he
 calls up his twelve sons before him, [p.292] and commences to bless
 them, beginning with Reuben; when he comes to Joseph he pronounces
 upon him a peculiar blessing—"Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a
 fruitful bough by a well; whose branches run over the wall," &c. As
 much as to say that all the branches that descended from Joseph would
 not remain in one country connected with the parent tree, but they
 should be so fruitful and numerous, in order to fulfil the prediction
 uttered in the 48th chapter, as to become a multitude of nations in
 the midst of the earth; that they would have to leave the parent tree,
 and the place of their first inheritance; they would have to "run over
 the wall," over the great wall of waters that intervened between them
 and this great western hemisphere.
 
Vol. 2, p.292
 In order to show that they were to inherit a land greater than that
 which they possessed by Jacob's forefathers, the old gentleman
 continues in this blessing, and says, "The blessings of thy father
 have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors unto the utmost
 bound of the everlasting hills: they shall be on the head of Joseph,
 and on the crown of the head of him that was separate from his
 brethren." That is, the blessing of Jacob prevailed above that of
 Abraham and Isaac. The Lord promised Abraham and Isaac they should
 have the laud of Canaan, and their seed after them, for an everlasting
 possession. That, you know, is not a large country; but says Jacob, "I
 have a greater blessing than that. I prevail above that of my
 progenitors, and I will confer this blessing upon you, Joseph. The
 blessings of thy father have prevailed above the blessings of my
 progenitors." How much above? "Unto the utmost bound of the
 everlasting hills." That is as much as to say, that "my blessings are
 not only to inherit this small country, called the land of Canaan, but
 they extend unto the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills; I have a
 larger country than this conferred upon me, and because you have been
 a good son, and because your children are good, and because you have
 taken care of your brethren in the land of Egypt, I will give it unto
 you. These blessings shall be on the head of Joseph, and off the crown
 of the head of him that was separate from his brethren."
 
Vol. 2, p.292
 In order that Joseph might become a multitude of nations his branches
 had to run over the wall; he had to come to the utmost bounds of the
 everlasting hills; he had to be located in a large country where his
 seed could have room to grow into a multitude of nations. Where can
 you find a multitude Of nations who descended from Joseph? You may go
 through England, Ireland, Scotland, Wales, Europe, Asia, and Africa,
 but they are not to be found in any of those lands. The origin of
 those nations can mostly be traced, and it can be proved that they are
 not the descendants of Joseph. When you have passed through all those
 countries, and cannot find a multitude of nations from Joseph, cross
 the great waters that intervene, like a wall, between the land of
 Palestine, or the eastern hemisphere, and the American continent, and
 what do you discover? A multitude of nations, evidently having sprung
 from the same origin, as is indicated by very many striking
 characteristics.
 
Vol. 2, p.292
 Here then is the only land on which that prophecy has been fulfilled.
 If it is not fulfilled here, it cannot have been fulfilled on any
 other portions of the earth with which we are acquainted. Moses speaks
 of this and of Joseph, in particular, when he was about to be taken
 out of the midst of the children of Israel. He pronounced a blessing
 on the twelve tribes, beginning with Reuben. When he blessed Joseph,
 his blessing was peculiar indeed. And of Joseph he [p.293]
 said—"Blessed of the Lord be his land, for the precious things of
 heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that croucheth beneath, and for
 the precious fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious
 things put forth by the moon, and for the chief things of the ancient
 mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills, and for
 the precious things of the earth and fulness thereof, and for the good
 will of him that dwelt in the bush i let the blessing come upon the
 head of Joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separate
 from his brethren." If Joseph only inherited a small portion of the
 land of Canaan with the rest of the tribes, why does Moses bless his
 land more particularly than the adjacent inheritances of the other
 tribes? There could not be much difference in the qualities of lands
 that lay side by side.
 
Vol. 2, p.293
 Here we get a clue to a land that was to be blessed above all other
 lands—a distant land from Canaan as is expressed by the words, "the
 Utmost bound of the everlasting hills," and sufficiently large to hold
 a multitude of nations springing from Joseph. Remember that they were
 to be blessed not only with the precious things of the earth, and the
 fulness thereof, but with the precious things of heaven. What are the
 precious things of heaven? Are they anything else but revelations? Can
 you think of anything else that could be called the precious things of
 heaven? After the children of Joseph came to this land, they were
 blessed, as Moses predicted, with the precious things of heaven; the
 Lord opened to them things past, present, and future, unfolding His
 great purposes that were to take place in the latter times; He
 unfolded to them mysteries and things too great to be uttered by man.
 Many of these things were written; they kept their records, and they
 were handed down from Prophet to Prophet: at last the people fell into
 great wickedness, and the principal nation was destroyed; and one of
 their last Prophets was commanded to deposit the records where they
 were found by Mr. Smith. Their words have "whispered from the dust,"
 and they have come forth among the nations, accompanied by an
 abundance of evidences.
 
Vol. 2, p.293
 Before this was offered to the world, the Lord confirmed it by opening
 the heavens in broad day light, and sending down an holy angel, who
 descended in the presence of four individuals, three besides Mr.
 Smith, and the angel took the plates, and turned them over leaf after
 leaf, while, at the same time, the voice of the Lord out of the
 heavens told them it had been translated correctly, commanding them to
 send forth their testimony to all nations, kingdoms, tongues, and
 people. They accordingly attached their printed testimony in
 connection with the Book of Mormon. This was done before they were
 permitted to go forth and build up the Church. The Lord was determined
 that this generation should not only have the sure word of prophecy to
 convince them of the truth of this work, but living witnesses to bear
 testimony to what their eyes had seen, their ears had heard, and their
 hands had handled in relation to this matter, that they might have
 evidences so great as to leave them without any excuse.
 
Vol. 2, p.293
 We will now pass on to some other prophecies in relation to the
 gathering of the people together. You know we have already referred
 you to prophecies relating to the gathering of Israel when this record
 should be brought forth. But Israel are not the only ones to be
 gathered, but many of the Gentiles will be gathered also and numbered
 with Israel. We might first refer you to some prophecies to show you
 that this work is not to commence among Israel first [p.294] but among
 the Gentiles; that the Gentiles are the ones to whom the standard
 should be first raised. This is what the Apostle Paul says in the 11th
 chapter of Romans, "For as ye (Gentiles) in times past have not
 believed God, yet have now obtained mercy through their (the Jews)
 unbelief: even so have these also now not believed, that through your
 mercy they also may obtain mercy." Through whom? Through the Gentiles;
 for it is through their instrumentality that the Lord is bringing
 forth the record of Joseph to the world in the last days, as a
 standard of doctrine, a plan of salvation, raising it up in the midst
 of the Gentile nations, that we, as instruments in His hands, might go
 forth and gather the house of Israel, that through our mercy they also
 might believe, and be brought to the knowledge of the truth. Isaiah,
 in his 49th chapter has informed us that this work should commence,
 not among the Jews first, but among the Gentiles.
 
Vol. 2, p.294
 We will read a portion of that chapter—"Thus saith the Lord God,
 Behold, I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and setup my
 standard to the people: and they shall bring thy sons in their arms,
 and thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoulders." That is, the
 sons and daughters of the house of Israel. "And kings shall be thy
 nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers: they shall bow
 down to thee with their face towards the earth, and lick up the dust
 of thy feet; and thou shalt know that I am the Lord: for they shall
 not be ashamed that wait for me." Here we perceive, that when the
 great day shall come for the house of Israel to be restored to their
 own lands, the very first work He accomplishes in relation to that
 restoration will be to lift up His hand to the Gentiles and set up a
 standard among them. This shows plainly that it will not he some man
 among the Gentiles that will rise up uninspired, like the old
 reformers, setting up his own doctrines and opinions: it is not a work
 of that description, but it is a work which the Lord Himself has to
 perform; "and I will lift up mine hand to the Gentiles, and I will set
 up my standard to the people, and then after I have done this they
 (the Gentiles) shall bring thy sons in their arms, and thy daughters
 shall be carried upon their shoulders, kings shall be thy nursing
 fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers," &c. The same things
 are predicted, also, in the 11th chapter of this prophecy, "And it
 shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again
 the second time to recover the remnant of his people, which shall be
 left, from Assyria, and from Egypt," &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.294
 Now the Lord will not accomplish this by getting the people together
 in the capacity of missonary societies, without Prophets, Apostles,
 and the word of the Lord to direct them; but it is the Lord who says,
 "I will set up my hand the second time," &c. How did He set His hand
 the first time, to gather Israel out of Egypt? Did He do it by a
 company of uninspired men, without miracles, angels, signs, and
 wonders? No; but He set His hand the first time by signs, wonders,
 Prophets, miracles, sending angels from heaven, by dividing the waters
 and causing Israel to walk through the midst of the sea without
 suffering harm, and by coming upon the Mount, and proclaiming the law
 in the ears of all Israel; when He undertakes to gather them from the
 nations of the earth, you will find a work of still greater magnitude
 highly necessary tO accomplish that great gathering. To take a nation
 from the midst of another single nation where they were all collected,
 and lead them off eleven days journey to another land, is a small work
 compared with the gathering [p.295] them from all the nations of the
 earth, and assembling them in one. When He sets His hand again the
 second time, He says, "He shall set up an ensign for the nations;"
 which is the same thing as spoken of in the 49th chapter. The standard
 that I have proved should be lifted up to the Gentiles, is the same
 thing as the ensign mentioned in this place. "He shall set up an
 ensign to the nations"  "and gather together the dispersed of Judah
 from the four corners of the earth," &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.295
 Do you believe they can be assembled before that standard—that ensign,
 is raised? Can they be assembled in some other way, and the prophecies
 be fulfilled? In vain would it be for the nations to undertake to
 accomplish this thing in any other way than the one the Lord has
 pointed out by prophecy. Mark what He says in the 15th verse, "And the
 Lord shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with
 his mighty wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall
 smite it in the seven streams, and make men go over dry shod. And
 there shall be an highway for the remnant of his people, which shall
 be left, from Assyria; like as it was to Israel in the day that he
 came up out of the land of Egypt." Do you believe the words of the
 Prophet? Do you believe that when the Lord sets His hand the second
 time to gather Israel from the four quarters of the earth, and lifts
 up a standard and ensign among the Gentiles to accomplish it, they
 will go through the sea dry shod, as they did through the Red Sea
 anciently? If you do not, you do not believe this prophecy. I am now
 speaking to a people that do believe it; they believe it shall be like
 as it was in the day that Israel came up out of the land of Egypt; not
 spiritually, but literally, as then.
 
Vol. 2, p.295
 We, as Gentiles, have cause to rejoice; that is, we who are numbered
 with the Gentile nations (for there may be many of the blood of Israel
 among us)—I say, we have cause to rejoice that the Lord has lifted up
 His hand, and set up His standard, and raised His ensign, and called
 upon us to bear this ensign—this standard, to the nations of the
 earth, and to proclaim it in the ears of the Gentiles first; what for?
 That the times of the Gentiles may be fulfilled, that the fulness may
 come in, and then all Israel are to be saved, as it is written, "There
 shall come out of Sion the deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness
 from Jacob." Therefore, we are the people identified with the
 Gentiles, to whom this standard has been raised; and it has been
 raised too on the mountains, for the Prophet Isaiah has told us that
 it should be accomplished on the mountains. We refer you to the 18th
 chapter of his prophecy. In it is a proclamation to all the world.
 They are commanded in that day to both see and hear—"All ye
 inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when he
 lifteth up an ensign on the mountains; and when he bloweth a trumpet,
 hear ye. For so the Lord said unto me, I will take my rest, and I will
 consider, in my dwelling place like a clear heat upon herbs, and like
 a cloud of dew in the heat of harvest. For afore the, harvest, when
 the bud is perfect, and the sour grape is ripening in the flower, he
 shall both cut off the sprigs with pruning hooks, and take away and
 cut down the branches." What becomes of them after they are cut down?
 "They shall be left together unto the fowls of the mountains, and to
 the beasts of the earth; and the fowls shall summer upon them, and all
 the beasts of the earth shall winter upon them." What an awful
 destruction; the multitude of all the nations will become like the
 dream of a night vision, they will pass away. All the [p.296] nations
 are here called upon to see and hear at the time the ensign is lifted
 up: will they see? No. The spirit of deep sleep is poured upon them;
 the Prophets, and Seers, and rulers are covered. 
 
Vol. 2, p.296
 In order to show still more clearly that the Gentiles are to be the
 characters that are to carry this ensign to the nations, we will refer
 you to the last chapter of Isaiah—"For I know their works and their
 thoughts: and it shall come, that I will gather all nations and
 tongues; and they shall come, and see my glory." How is He going to do
 this work? He says, "I will set a sign among them." The same thing as
 spoken of in the passages already referred to—"And I will send those
 that escape of them unto the nations" (here go the missionaries)—"to
 the isles afar off, that have not heard my fame." They will go among
 the idolatrous nations, to Hindostan, Siam, China, to the Sandwich
 Islands, etc."And they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles." The
 Lord did not send these messengers to declare His glory among Israel
 first, why? Because a certain work had to be done among the Gentiles
 first; they were to carry this sign, ensign, or standard, proclaiming
 the doctrines of Jesus Christ so as not to be misunderstood; they have
 to carry it to the isles afar off, and declare His glory first among
 the Gentiles. 
 
Vol. 2, p.296
 What next? A mission to Israel; and these same missionaries "shall
 bring all your brethren (Israel) for an offering unto the Lord out of
 all nations upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon
 mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain Jerusalem, saith the
 Lord, as the children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel
 rate the house of the Lord." The children of Israel will be gathered
 just as literally as they formerly brought an offering into the house
 of the Lord. In the last days, when the Lord shall set a sign among
 the Gentiles, He will as literally bring all Israel back to their holy
 mountain in Jerusalem, as He brought them from Egypt anciently. After
 that His people have been gathered out from the nations, they will
 have the privilege of going to look upon the carcasses of those that
 transgressed against the Lord; their worm shall not die, neither shall
 their fire be quenched.
 
Vol. 2, p.296
  Now, we have a great work before us; we are a little handful in the
 mountains, but you know what Isaiah said, "A little one shall become a
 thousand, and a small one a strong nation." However little we may be,
 we must become a thousand; though we are a small one, it will be but a
 little while before we shall be a strong nation, not a weak one; and
 we will have missionaries in every part of the nations of the earth
 afar of, and we will declare His glory among every nation, people,
 kindred, and tongue; and as fast as we get the people to believe in
 the standard the Lord has raised up, we will introduce them into the
 kingdom, baptize them for the remission of sins, and lay our hands
 upon them in the name of Jesus Christ, as he has commanded us, and
 they will receive the Holy Ghost, and be filled with mighty faith, and
 they will be armed with the power of God, in great glory, and will
 come from different nations with songs of everlasting joy upon their
 heads, and nothing will be able to compete with the work of the Lord;
 but it will progress and continue to roll on, until every nation
 hears, and every heart is penetrated, and the heavens and the earth
 shall come together.
 
Vol. 2, p.296
 That is what we look for, for the union of the heavens and the earth;
 we are dwelling here, separate from our brethren in heaven; we want to
 get back to them, and they to us, and we want to be united, and
 accomplish what the Lord intends to be accomplished in the last days;
 and before [p.297] we get through with it, we shall see greater
 wonders and signs than that little transaction of bringing Israel out
 of Egypt: that will almost be entirely forgotten among the great
 displays of His power in the last days.
 
Vol. 2, p.297
 There is to be a house of the Lord built in the last days. "What! are
 there not plenty of houses of the Lord? Go into New York, and many
 other great cities, and you will find Saint John's Church, and Saint
 Peter's, and the Church of Jesus, and many houses which profess to be
 houses of the Lord; and yet you tell us that there is to be a house of
 the Lord built in the last days." Will it not be a wonderful thing
 when the Lord gets a house upon the earth? Yes—He has been so long
 without one. People have been building houses to Him, the same as
 Israel built sepulchres for the Prophets whom their fathers had
 killed; so it is with the good Christians in the nineteenth century.
 Did He tell them to build houses unto Him? Did He give them the
 pattern to work by? Did He point out the location upon which they
 should be built? No; the Lord had no hand in their works. But, what
 says the Prophet Isaiah, in the second chapter of his prophecy? He
 predicts, "And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the
 mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the
 mountains, and shall he exalted above the hills; and all nations shall
 flow unto it." What can there be so attractive about the house of the
 Lord as to cause all nations to flow unto it, and to cause the Prophet
 to notice the very spot on which it should be built? It is not to be
 built in the city of New York, or in Boston; those are comparatively
 level countries, almost on a level. with the sea; but, "it shall come
 to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord's house shall
 be established in the top of the mountains."
 
Vol. 2, p.297
 We have got up here over four thousand feet high, and we are going to
 build Him a house, by the word of the Lord, and by the inspiration of
 the Almighty, according to the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
 commanding us to build one to His name; and it will be a house
 different from all others, that will attract the attention of the
 nations; and all nations shall flow into it. What for? Isaiah tells
 us, "And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to
 the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he
 will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for out of
 Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."
 in two places the Lord is going to give revelations; the one is in
 Mount Zion, and the other in Jerusalem. What shall follow this? "And
 he shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people: and
 they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into
 pruning-hooks: nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither
 shall they learn war any more." What a happy, peaceable time! But
 before the Lord can introduce such a joyful time, He has got to cut
 down the branches of the wicked with pruning-hooks, and let the fowls
 and beasts of the earth have a good supper; "and the fowls shall
 summer upon them, and the beasts shall winter upon them." When He has
 got the rebellious eaten up, the rest of the nations will come
 flocking unto the mountain of the Lord's house, to be taught in His
 ways, and instructed in His paths; and they will get so perfectly
 instructed, that they will not wish to learn war any more, and will
 convert their weapons into farming utensils.
 
Vol. 2, p.297
 That happy, peaceable time, so often predicted by Prophets, will come;
 that is the reason, my hearers, we want to build a house of the Lord
 in the top of the mountains; it is in order to [p.298] fulfil ancient
 and modern prophecy, and the commandments which the Lord our God has
 given to us. There must be something wonderful, indeed, to attract the
 attention of all nations; unless there is to be a very great power
 manifested, it would not attract the attention of the people afar off;
 if only some few sick people were healed, it might, perhaps, not be
 heard of only for a few miles from the place where it happened. It
 must be some tremendous power among that people that build the house
 of the Lord. What kind of a city will this Zion be, and how will the
 dwellings of the people be lighted up? Isaiah has told us, in the
 fourth chapter, "And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of
 Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the
 shining of a flaming fire by night: for upon all the glory shall be a
 defence." No wonder that the nations afar off flow to Zion. Did you
 ever hear tell of a whole city lighted up in that manner? You have
 heard of the invention of gas-lights, but this does not attract the
 attention of the nations; but there is to be a city called Zion, and a
 house of the Lord in the top of the mountains, that are not to be
 lighted up with gas, but by the glory of the God of Israel—"I will
 create upon every dwelling-place of Mount Zion," &c.; not on one house
 alone, but upon every dwelling-place, "a cloud and smoke by day, and
 the shining of a flaming fire by night." The nations will be struck
 with wonder, and will say, "If that people have such great power, let
 us leave our own lands and countries; for it must be that those people
 are the people of God, for their houses are enveloped in a flame of
 fire every night, because of His glory: let us go up there, and know
 what His will is concerning us."
 
Vol. 2, p.298
 But the prophecies are so full upon these subjects, and the time so
 far expired, that I will stop where I am, without saying any more.
 
 Brigham Young, June 3, 1855
 
 Consecration
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 June 3, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.298
 The blessings bestowed upon the Saints are in many instances
 considered sacrifices, and for this reason I have concluded to say a
 few words upon the law of consecration, surplus property, and tithing.
 
Vol. 2, p.298
 The law of consecration was revealed previous to the brethren's going
 to Jackson County, or about the time they went; after they left
 Jackson County and went to Caldwell, inasmuch as the people did not
 understand why they should be called upon to consecrate; for if a man
 possessed more than he needed, the Lord was welcome to it anyhow, but
 if a man did not possess more than he really thought he needed, they
 concluded there should be no such law as the law of consecration, or
 the law of tithing; and in consequence of many questions being asked
 upon the subject, a revelation was given after the Prophet had cried
 unto the Lord, saying, [p.299] O Lord, show unto thy servants how much
 of the property of thy people thou dost require for tithing.
 
Vol. 2, p.299
 This revelation was given in February, 1831, and I will read a part of
 it, commencing at the 8th paragraph—"If thou lovest me, thou shalt
 serve me and keep all my commandments. And behold, thou wilt remember
 the poor, and consecrate of thy properties for their support that
 which thou hast to impart unto them, with a covenant and a deed which
 cannot be broken; and inasmuch as ye impart of your substance unto the
 poor, ye will do it unto me, and they shall be laid before the Bishop
 of my Church and his Counsellors, two of the Elders, or High Priests,
 such as he shall or has appointed and set apart for that purpose. 9.
 And it shall come to pass that after they are laid before the Bishop
 of my Church, and after that he has received these testimonies
 concerning the consecration of the properties of my Church, that they
 cannot be taken from the Church, agreeably to my commandments; every
 man shall be made accountable unto me, a steward over his own
 property, or that which he has received by consecration, inasmuch as
 is suficient for himself and family."
 
Vol. 2, p.299
 It is hardly worth while for me to say anything about the disposition
 Of the people; still, when a person can realize that men do not know
 themselves, we, consider it proper to tell them who they are, what
 they are, and how they feel. It would not be worth while for me or for
 any other person to talk about their dispositions, the nature of their
 intentions, their attachments to the world, their sympathies,
 passions, or anything of the kind, were it not that people are often
 blinded in their minds, and do not know themselves: hence it is proper
 enough to make a few remarks about themselves.
 
Vol. 2, p.299
 I will read another revelation given in April, 1832—"Verily thus saith
 the Lord, in addition to the laws of the Church concerning women and
 children, those who belong to the Church, who have lost their husbands
 or fathers. Women have claim on their husbands for their maintenance
 until their husbands are taken, and if they are not found
 transgressors they shall have fellowship in the Church; and if they
 are not faithful, they shall not have fellowship in the Church; yet
 they may remain upon their inheritances according to the laws of the
 land."
 
Vol. 2, p.299
 Paragraph 2. "All children have claim upon their parents for their
 maintenance until they are of age; and after that they have claim upon
 the Church; or in other words, upon the Lord's storehouse, if their
 parents have not wherewith to give them inheritances. And the
 storehouse shall be kept by the consecrations of the Church, and
 widows and orphans shall be provided for, as also the poor. Amen."
 
Vol. 2, p.299
 There is another revelation still prior to this time, stating that it
 is the duty of all people who go to Zion to consecrate all their
 property to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. This
 revelation was referred to at the April Conference in 1854. It was one
 of the first commandments or revelations given to this people after
 they had the privilege of organizing themselves as a Church, as a
 body, as the kingdom of God on the earth. I observed then, and I now
 think, that it will be one of the last revelations which the people
 will receive into their hearts and understandings, of their own free
 will and choice, and esteem it as a pleasure, a privilege, and a
 blessing unto them to observe and keep most holy.
 
Vol. 2, p.299
 It is time the privilege of consecrating their property was given to
 the people, it is the will of the Lord they should enjoy this blessing
 and privilege, [p.300] those who choose to hand over their property;
 to whom? To Him who has given them everything they possess: He owns
 all they possess, and they have no property, more or less, only that
 which actually belongs to the Lord, and He deals it out and bestows it
 where it seemeth Him good.
 
Vol. 2, p.300
  It is not for me to rise up and say that I can give to the Lord, for
 in reality I have nothing to give. I seem to have something, why?
 Because the Lord has seen fit to bring me forth, and has blessed my
 efforts in gathering things which are desirable, and which are termed
 property. He has instituted a plan and order, has organized this
 planet, and peopled it by His wisdom and power. He has given me my
 being upon this earth which is His, for "the earth is the Lord's," and
 all that pertaineth to it, all the elements, no matter how they are
 organized, no matter what element it is, it is the element the Lord
 has brought together to compose the earth. Was it His in the
 beginning? It was. Did He cause the atoms of elements to come together
 to organize the earth? He did. He did bring forth the earth, and
 formed and organized it as it was in the beginning, and made it
 perfect, pure, and holy. 
 
Vol. 2, p.300
 To whom do these elements belong now? To the same Being who owned them
 in the beginning. The earth is still His, and its fulness, and that
 includes each one of us, and also includes all that we seem to
 possess. It includes all the elements, in whatever shape, form, or
 condition, and wherever they are situated, whether in the native
 state, or in a state of organization for the comfort and benefit of
 man. 
 
Vol. 2, p.300
 The ability which we have to bring them together we have received of
 the Lord, by His free gift, and He has made us capable of performing
 many things for His glory, for His wisdom, and for the exaltation of
 those creatures He has brought forth and made. Has He not endowed
 mankind with intelligence? He has created them but a little lower than
 the angels. They have received wisdom, knowledge, and understanding,
 and are organized to receive power, glory, and honor. If they are
 industrious, prudent, and filled with understanding to know from where
 these favors emanate, of course they will attribute all the power and
 goodness to the honor and glory of the Being who bestowed them.
 
Vol. 2, p.300
 As I have already observed, the people are ignorant; they do not know
 themselves, do not understand their own organization, or from whence
 they are; if they did, there would be no necessity of talking to the
 people upon these points. We are here on the earth, we live, and find
 ourselves endowed with wonderful powers, and it seems as though we, as
 individuals, were perfectly independent of every creature or being
 throughout the immensity of space. We cannot see our superiors, and we
 do not fully realize from whence we have received anything we now have
 in our possession. This is in consequence of our shortsightedness, of
 our want of understanding, and of our lack of the knowledge of eternal
 beings. Herein is where mankind fail, lacking that which we might have
 in our possession, viz.—the light of the revelations of Jesus Christ,
 the light of the Holy Spirit, the light of heaven. This is the
 privilege of the Latter-day Saints, but they do not enjoy it as much
 as they might; consequently it is right to talk about these matters,
 and to instruct the people.
 
Vol. 2, p.300
 If we could perceive and fully understand that all the ability and
 knowledge we have, every good we possess, every bright idea, every
 pure affection, and every good vision of mind from our infancy to the
 present time, are [p.301] all the free gift of the Lord, and that we
 of ourselves have nothing original, we should be much better prepared
 and far more ready to act faithfully and wisely under all
 circumstances. Every good thing is in His hands, is subject to His
 power, belongs to Him, and is only handed over to us, for the time
 being, to see what use we will make of it.
 
Vol. 2, p.301
 If we will improve, be faithful and diligent in all the blessings
 bestowed upon us, we then have the principle of increase, and this is
 the great blessing given to man, and was the promise which Abraham
 received at the hands of the Lord. Abraham was fearful he would not
 increase and multiply his posterity on the earth, though he might
 increase in power, wisdom, and knowledge himself; and reflected, "I
 have no children, or even prospect of them, to rise up and bless me,
 or to honor and revere my name in coming generations." The Lord,
 however, gave him this promise, "You have been faithful, and gained
 wisdom and knowledge in every blessing I have bestowed upon you; and
 now I will give you a promise that you shall yet have a posterity, and
 it shall multiply upon the face of the earth, and finally, the end of
 the number thereof no man can tell, for your seed shall be as numerous
 as the sands upon the sea shore, or the stars in the firmament, and to
 their increase there shall be no end." The same blessing was promised
 to the Lord Jesus Christ. It was the privilege of Abraham to receive
 knowledge, wisdom, and understanding, but this did not satisfy him, he
 wanted to see his children multiply. When Abraham has passed a certain
 ordeal and proved himself faithful, he will receive honor, power,
 glory, and exaltation, which he is made as capable of attaining in the
 future as those were who acted previous to his day. Were not this the
 case, the intelligence, the power of the mind, the spirit that is
 placed in the body, and all that pertain to life in this stage of
 action, or prior to our coming into the world, are not made honorable;
 and if they are not honored by the creature, by the principle that is
 placed in him, that organization is liable to decompose. Can you
 understand this? For instance, let a man or woman who has received
 much of the power of God, visions and revelations, turn away from the
 holy commandments of the Lord; and it seems that their senses are
 taken from them, their understanding and judgment in righteousness are
 taken away, they go into darkness, and become like a blind person who
 gropes by the wall. Many of you witness this almost daily. Such will
 continue to go on the retrograde path until they are decomposed; while
 those who are faithful will continue to increase, and this is the
 great blessing the Lord has given to, or placed within the reach of,
 the children of man, oven to be capable of receiving eternal lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.301
 To have such a promise so sealed upon our heads, which no power on
 earth, in heaven, or beneath the earth can take from us, to be sealed
 up to the day of redemption and have the promise of eternal lives, is
 the greatest gift of all. The people do not fully understand these
 things and have them not in full vision before their minds, if they
 did I will tell you, plainly and in honesty, that there is not a trial
 which the Saints are called to pass through that they would not
 realize and acknowledge to be their greatest blessing.
 
Vol. 2, p.301
 I will give you my reasons for this; if Adam had not sinned, and if
 his posterity had continued upon the earth, they could not have known
 sin, or the bitter from the sweet, neither would they have known
 righteousness, for the plain and simple reason that every effect can
 only be fully manifested by its opposite. If the Saints [p.302] could
 realize things as they are when they are called to pass though trials,
 and to suffer what they call sacrifices they would acknowledge them to
 be the greatest blessings that could be bestowed upon them. But put
 them in possession of true principles and true enjoyments, without the
 opposite, and they could not know enjoyment, they could not realize
 happiness. They could not tell light from darkness, because they have
 no knowledge of darkness and consequently are destitute of a realizing
 sense of light. If they should not taste the bitter, how could they
 realize the sweet? They could not. They would be like a machine, and
 could not approximate to the standard of the present enjoyment of the
 brute, and probably not even to that of the vegetable kingdom. To know
 the bitter they must taste it; they must be made acquainted with the
 evil there is in existence, or they cannot realize the good. If the
 people could see and understand things as they are, instead of saying,
 "I have sacrificed a great deal for this kingdom," they would
 understand that they had made no sacrifices at all. They have received
 the blessing of the knowledge of God, to know and understand things as
 they are, that they may contrast between the evil and the good,
 between the light and the darkness, between that which is of God, and
 that which is not of God, between that which is calculated to exalt
 and glorify the people, and that which is calculated to carry them
 down to destruction, and waste them away until they would be no more.
 
Vol. 2, p.302
 It is a curious idea, but one in favor of which there is much
 testimony, that when people take the downward road, one that is
 calculated to destroy them, they will actually in every sense of the
 word be destroyed. Will they be what is termed annihilated? No, there
 is no such thing as annihilation, for you cannot destroy the elements
 of which things are made. But Jesus will take the kingdom, and reign
 until he has destroyed death, and him that hath the power of death,
 which is the devil. The people think that many of the revelations of
 the Lord are hard, and say, "The Lord has given this revelation to try
 me, to try the strength of my faith." It is the Lord's design that His
 people should have an experience; hence I will not dispute for one
 moment but what it was the will of the Lord that we should be made
 acquainted with darkness, and subjected to vanity.
 
Vol. 2, p.302
 In my fullest belief, it was the design of the Lord that Adam should
 partake of the forbidden fruit, and I believe that Adam knew all about
 it before he came to this earth. I believe there was no other way
 leading to thrones and dominions only for him to transgress, or take
 that position which transgression alone could place man in, to descend
 below all things, that they might ascend to thrones, principalities,
 and powers; for they could not ascend to that eminence without first
 descending, nor upon any other principle.
 
Vol. 2, p.302
 I do not dispute but what you and I, naturally, should love the world;
 this I verily believe. I believe the Lord has designed, from ages
 immemorial, that we should be in darkness and ignorance, and at the
 same time I believe it is His will that we should receive light and
 intelligence in order that we may understand true principle, and the
 true position which the Saints should take to contrast continually
 between the evil and the good. I believe all this, just as much as I
 believe anything else pertaining to mankind. It is then the design of
 the Lord that mankind should be placed in this dark, ignorant, and
 selfish state, that we should naturally cling to the earth; for, as it
 was said here last Sabbath, the earth is very good in and of itself,
 and has abided a celestial [p.303] law, consequently we should not
 despise it, nor desire to leave it, but lather desire and strive to
 obey the same law that the earth abides, and abide it as honorably as
 does the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.303
 If we do abide this law thus faithfully, we are sure to get our
 resurrection and exaltation, for then we can see and understand things
 as they are. Then instead of concluding that the Lord has drawn us
 into difficulties, and compelled us to do that which is unpleasant to
 our feelings, and to suffer sacrifice upon sacrifice to no purpose, we
 shall understand that He has designed all this to prepare us to dwell
 in His presence, to possess His Spirit, which is right and
 intelligent, for nothing but purity and holiness can dwell where He
 is. He has so ordained it, that by the natural mind we cannot see and
 understand the things of God, therefore we must then seek unto the
 Lord, and get His Spirit and the light thereof, to understand His
 will. And when He is calling us to pass through that which we call
 afflictions, trials, temptations, and difficulties, did we possess the
 light of the Spirit, we would consider this the greatest blessing that
 could be bestowed upon us.
 
Vol. 2, p.303
 When the Lord gave the revelation instructing us in our duty as to
 consecrating what we have, if the people then could have understood
 things precisely as they are, and had obeyed that revelation, it would
 have been neither more nor less than yielding up that which is not
 their own, to Him to whom it belongs. And so it is now. But what vain
 and foolish principles and ideas have crept into the world, and have
 occupied the minds of the people! They are far from the true
 principles of salvation and godliness; and the world has sunk so far
 in wickedness, wretchedness, misunderstanding, and every kind of
 ignorance, and every species of wickedness which can be devised and
 introduced by the devil and the people combined, that even some of the
 Saints are almost persuaded to think that the Lord has called upon
 them to consecrate, to give up something which they consider their
 own, but in reality is not, to somebody that never did own it. Some of
 the people feel thus, and it is in consequence of the wickedness that
 is on the earth. The Lord has not called for one farthing's worth
 which is not His own. The people could not own it, and if they did,
 have they power to preserve it? No. Can they preserve their buildings
 from the raging elements of fire? No. Have they power over their grain
 to keep it from mould, to preserve it from blight, and from the
 ravages from insects? No. Have they power to preserve their animals in
 life? No. Can they do these things independent of the power of the
 Lord Almighty? No. It is a vain and foolish thought for men to think
 they own anything of themselves, for they do not. It is here in our
 possession, but how came it so? They do not know. Life is here, but do
 they know the power that gave it, or the mode of its coming?
 Vegetation and animals, in great variety, teem upon the face of the
 earth, but are mankind familiar with the secret springs of their
 growth and existence? Men ought, in the first place, to find out how
 these things came, and who produced them. They will acknowledge at
 once that there never was a house which was not built, and understand
 the principles of human art, but do not fully understand the
 operations of nature, though they proceed upon simple and natural
 principles.
 
Vol. 2, p.303
 Hence they see the mountains and do not know how they are made, the
 grass, but do not know upon what principle it grows; the cattle come
 and go, but they do not know their first origin. Mankind spread abroad
 upon the earth, but do not know bow they came here, and are not
 familiar [p.304] with the workings of the power that sustains them.
 This the people ought to find out in the first place, and then they
 will know that the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof, and
 that there is an eternity of matter yet to be organized. When the
 Saints find out the truth as it is, they will learn that they have
 nothing to consecrate in reality, that they have nothing to give to
 the Lord, because they hold nothing but what already belongs to Him.
 We seem to possess much, and if we are faithful and endure to the end
 will be crowned, and then the Lord will say, "It is enough, you have
 proved yourselves faithful." Comparatively speaking, He will talk with
 them as a father does with his children. To one son he says, "Go and
 improve that farm, though I do not deed it to you;" to another he
 says, "Take that farm;" and to a third, "Take this;" and all upon the
 same conditions, "and I will see what you will do with these my
 farms." They think the farms are already theirs, but they are
 mistaken, for the father did not deed the farms to them. The eldest
 son fences, plows, and improves it, builds a house and a good barn
 upon it, plants an orchard, raises cattle, and makes the possession
 much more valuable than when the father put it into his hands. "Now,
 John," says the father, "you have proved yourself a wise and faithful
 steward, I will now give you a deed of this property which I have
 owned so long, that it may be your property." He says to William, "How
 is it with your farm?" "Well, father, it is much the same as when you
 gave it to me to improve; I have not done much; I raised a little
 wheat and corn." "Where is your house, William,?" "O I was not sure
 that the land was mine, and I did not build one." "Why did you not
 build a barn?" "Well, I did not know that I was going to possess it,
 so I did not put myself to that trouble; as for an orchard, I was not
 going to set one out for you to give to some other of the boys." "You
 are an unfaithful steward, and you can go now and get you a farm, and
 I will take this that you might have improved, and possessed for an
 everlasting inheritance, and give it to John, for he has been
 faithful." The parable delivered by Jesus Christ is a fit illustration
 of this principle, wherein he likens the kingdom of heaven to a man
 travelling into a far country, who called his own servants, and
 delivered unto them his goods; "and unto one he gave five talents, to
 another two, and to another one," &c. The one who received the one
 talent hid it up; he was unfaithful and unprofitable, and so his
 master took away from him, the one talent, and gave to him that had
 ten. So it is with the Lord in all things. If men are faithful, the
 time. will come when they will possess the power and the knowledge to
 obtain, organize, bring into existence, and own. "What, of themselves,
 independent of their Creator?" No. But they and their Creator will
 always be one, they will always be of one heart and of one mind,
 working and operating together; for whatsoever the Father doeth so
 doeth the son, and so they continue throughout all their operations to
 all eternity. John will be counted worthy to receive his inheritance,
 but William will be disinherited, and that which he seemed to have
 will be taken from him, and given to the faithful steward. What have
 we that is really our own to consecrate? Nothing at all. What is our
 duty? It is our duty to improve upon every blessing the Lord gives to
 us. If He gives us land, improve it; if He gives us the privilege of
 building houses, improve it; if He gives us wives and children, try
 and teach them the ways of the Lord, and exalt them above the dark,
 degraded, and sunken state of mankind, &c.; if He gives us the [p.305]
 privilege of gathering together, let us sanctify ourselves. In His
 providence He has called the Latter-day Saints from the world, has
 gathered them from other nations, and given them a place upon the
 earth. Is this a blessing? Yes, one of the greatest the people can
 enjoy, to be free from the wickedness of the wicked, from the
 calamities and clamor of the world. By this blessing we can show to
 our Father in Heaven that we are faithful stewards; and more, it is a
 blessing to have the privilege of handing back to Him that which He
 has put in our possession, and not say it is ours, until He shall say
 it from the heavens. Then it is plain that what I seem to have I do
 not in reality own, and I will hand it back to the Lord when He calls
 for it; it belongs to Him and it is His all the time. I do not own it,
 I never did. He has called upon the people to consecrate their
 property, to see whether they could understand so simple a thing as
 this. When they bow down to worship the Lord, they acknowledge that
 the earth is His, and the cattle upon a thousand hills; and tell the
 Lord there is no sacrifice they are not willing to make for the sake
 of the religion of Jesus Christ. The people were crying this
 continually among the churches when the Book of Mormon came forth, and
 the Lord spoke through Joseph, revealing the law of consecration, to
 see whether they were willing to do as they said in their prayers. In
 their weekly meetings they have told how the Lord has blessed them and
 forgiven their sins, what glorious visions they have had, and have
 declared that the Lord was present, and that they had angels to visit
 them, and they felt so good that they would give all for Christ. Said
 the Lord to Joseph, "See if they will give their farms to me." What
 was the result? They would not do it, though it was one of the
 plainest things in the world. No revelation that was ever given is
 more easy of comprehension than that on the law of consecration, which
 the Christians had acknowledged all their days, and we are all
 Christians by birth, and all believed that we owned nothing, but that
 all belonged to the Giver of all good. We believe in God the Father,
 and in His Son Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world, and we believe
 that he was actually going to possess the earth, and reign with his
 people on the earth; that all is his, and for ever will be. Yet, when
 the Lord spoke to Joseph, instructing him to counsel the people to
 consecrate their possessions, and deed them over to the Church in a
 covenant that cannot be broken, would the people listen to it? No, but
 they began to find out that they were mistaken, and had only
 acknowledged with their mouths that the things which they possessed
 were the Lord's. When the Latter-day Saints arise to speak, or hear
 testimony in their meetings, they tell us about the Lord's owning the
 earth, and being the maker of it, and I have thought, sometimes, that
 we could pick up a class that would acknowledge this principle, both
 out of doors and in. Not like a man who spoke to me last summer, as I
 was riding in my carriage; he shook hands with me, and kept a firm
 hold of the carriage with his other hand, and said, "Brother Brigham,
 how do you do? I am going to consecrate all my property, could you not
 buy me a farm?" I got my hand out of his, and the other off from the
 wheel, and he went reeling with drunkenness, and I told him I did not
 want anything to do with such men.
 
Vol. 2, p.305
 Another says, "Brother Brigham, I want to consecrate all I have, but
 you must build me a house for it, or get me my wood." This class will
 acknowledge that all is the Lord's, both out door and in. I wish to
 see the people acknowledge the principle [p.306] of consecration in
 their works, as well as in their prayers. Do I, as an individual, want
 to see the people deed all they have to the Church? It does not
 concern me individually; I would not give the ashes of a rye straw for
 a personal deed of all the Latter-day Saints possess. Yet they are
 trying to acknowledge that all is the Lord's, and will say, "Let
 brother Brigham come and get what he wants, but I do not believe in
 giving up this property, it is mine, and I may want to trade this,
 that, or the other article." I do not want one red cent from you, but
 the Lord would be glad to see the people practise out of doors what
 they hypocritically profess before Him in doors. They say they are the
 Lord's, and when their children are taken sick, or their wives,
 fathers, mothers, or husbands are taken sick, O, how humble they then
 are, and they will send for the Elders to pray for them, and
 acknowledge that all is the Lord's, and say, "We give ourselves and
 all we have to thee." The Lord makes them well by His power, through
 the ordinances of His house, but will they consecrate? No. They say,
 "It is mine, and I will have it myself." There is the treasure, and
 the heart is with it, and what will be the end thereof? That which
 they seem to have will be given to those who are faithful, and they
 will receive nothing at all. They will not get an inheritance upon the
 earth, and cannot be crowned as kings and rulers in the kingdom of
 God; but if they are saved at all it will be as servants, to do the
 drudgery of those who are faithful, and who live the religion out
 doors which they say they have in their hearts. If the people knew
 themselves, if they understood their own feelings and reasonings, and
 the spirits that operate upon them, and of what spirit they are, there
 would be no need of thus talking to them.
 
Vol. 2, p.306
 When the revelation which I have read was given in 1888, I was
 present, and recollect the feelings of the brethren. A number of
 revelations were given on the same day. The brethren wished me to go
 among the Churches, and find out what surplus property the people had
 with which to forward the building of the Temple we were commencing at
 Far West. I accordingly went from place to place through the country.
 Before I started, I asked brother Joseph, "Who shall be the judge of
 what is surplus property?" Said he, "Let them be the judges
 themselves, for I care not if they do not give a single dime. So far
 as I am concerned, I do not want anything they have."
 
Vol. 2, p.306
 Then I replied, "I will go and ask them for their surplus property;"
 and I did so; I found the people said they were willing to do about as
 they were counselled, but, upon asking them about their surplus
 property, most of the men who owned land and cattle would say, "I have
 got so many hundred acres of land, and I have got so many boys, and I
 want each one of them to have eighty acres, therefore this is not
 surplus property." Again, "I have got so many girls, and I do not
 believe I shall be able to give them more than forty acres each."
 "Well, you have got two or three hundred acres left." "Yes, but I have
 a brother-in-law coming on, and he will depend on me for a living; my
 wife's nephew is also coming on, he is poor, and I shall have to
 furnish him a farm after he arrives here." I would go on to the next
 one, and he would have more land and cattle than he could make use of
 to advantage. It is a laughable idea, but is nevertheless true, men
 would tell me they were young and beginning the world, and would say,
 "We have no children, but our prospects are good, and we think we
 shall have a family of children, and if we do, we want to give them
 eighty acres of land each; we have [p.307] no surplus property." "How
 many cattle have you?"  "So many." "How many horses, &c?"  "So many,
 but I have made provisions for all these, and I have use for every
 thing I have got."
 
Vol. 2, p.307
 Some were disposed to do right with their surplus property, and once
 in a while you would find a man who had a cow which he considered
 surplus, but generally she was of the class that would kick a person's
 hat off, or eyes out, or the wolves had eaten off her teats. You would
 once in a while find a man who had a horse that he considered surplus,
 but at the same time he had the ringbone, was broken-winded, spavined
 in both legs, had the pole evil at one end of the neck and a fistula
 at the other, and both knees sprung.
 
Vol. 2, p.307
 This is the description of surplus property that some would offer to
 the Lord. Such have been the feelings of a great many men. They would
 come to me and say, "Brother Brigham, I want to pay my tithing; please
 come outside here, I wish to show you a horse I have got. I want to
 raise fifty dollars on this horse, and the balance I am willing to
 turn in on tithing. If you will pay me twenty dollars in money, ten in
 store pay, and so much on another man's tithing, and so much on my
 own, you shall have the horse for eighty dollars;" when I could get as
 good a one for forty. I make no such trades. Some of our brethren
 would actually take a horse worth no more than forty dollars, pay
 fifty and give credit on tithing for thirty.
 
Vol. 2, p.307
 I mention these things to illustrate the feelings of many of the
 people, for they do not understand the spirit they are of. When a man
 wishes to give anything, let him give the best he has got. The Lord
 has given to me all I possess; I have nothing in reality, not a single
 dime of it is mine. You may ask, "Do you feel as you say?" Yes, I
 actually do. The coat I have on my back is not mine, and never was;
 the Lord put it in my possession honorably, and I wear it; but if He
 wishes for it, and all there is under it, He is welcome to the whole.
 I do not own a house, or a single foot of land, a horse, mule,
 carriage, or wagon, nor wife, nor child, but what the Lord gave me,
 and if He wants them, He can take them at His pleasure, whether Its
 speaks for them, or takes them without speaking. Should this be the
 feeling to animate every bosom? It should. What have you to consecrate
 that is actually your own? Nothing. The time will come when the people
 will look back on their first experience, and they will realise that
 that which they now consider hardship was their greatest blessing.
 They are called to leave their homes, their parents, their families,
 and their native country. They are called away by the providence of
 God to what they now consider to be sorrow; but it is not so, it is
 only an experience put into the possession of the Saints, that they
 may know the blessings of eternity. There is no being in eternity
 about whom we have ever read or heard, but what has suffered in like
 manner as we have, for it was by suffering they had to gain their
 exaltation, as you and I will have to do.
 
Vol. 2, p.307
 When was there a beginning? There never was one; if there was, there
 will be an end; but there never was a beginning, and hence there will
 never be an end; that looks like eternity. When we talk about the
 beginning of eternity, it is rather simple conversation, and goes far
 beyond the capacity of man. All beings will go into a future state,
 and what do you suppose those think who are there now? Do you suppose
 that Joseph the Prophet thinks he has sacrificed anything on this
 earth? No. But the Lord led him in a way that he might understand
 glory, exaltation, and power—that he might comprehend [p.308] the
 blessings the Lord gave to him. Suppose you had a diamond of the
 finest water, as large as my fist, and worth millions of pounds
 sterling, and you gave it to one who did not know its value, he would
 put it in the mud, as quick as he would a potatoe; and a very ignorant
 person would know no difference between a piece of gold and a piece of
 bright copper. He has to learn the distinction by those principles of
 knowledge which the Lord places in the hearts of the human family to
 enable them to contrast the one with the other, and to know everything
 by its opposite. Take a little girl who has no more knowledge than to
 think that piece of white paper is just as good to make a frock of as
 a piece of good lawn, and she has to wait until she grows up to that
 knowledge. All the Prophets have had to learn in a similar manner;
 Joseph learned in that way, and so must we.
 
Vol. 2, p.308
 How long have we got to live before we find out that we have nothing
 to consecrate to the Lord—that all belongs to the Father in heaven;
 that these mountains are His; the valleys, the timber, the water, the
 soil; in fine, the earth and its fulness?
 
Vol. 2, p.308
 You now see one of His armies passing through here, sweeping
 everything before them. Has He nothing to do with these grasshoppers
 that are destroying our crops? Yes, as He has with every thing else on
 the earth. Has He anything to do with the locusts in Egypt? Yes; but
 they are not satisfied with eating the vegetation, but will eat a
 man's shoes off from his feet, and the beard from his face, for when a
 man lies down to sleep, he is in danger of losing his mustachios.
 These are some of the armies of the Lord; He made them and He made
 man, the one as well as the other. He made man but a little lower than
 the angels, and next to man the brute creation, and filled the earth
 with all varieties of seeds and insects; He made the earth and all
 connected with it, organized it, and brought it forth, and now He
 intends to see what the people will do with it; whether they are
 disposed to do anything more than to say, "This is mine, and that is
 thine."
 
Vol. 2, p.308
 Observe the men who have come into this Church rich in property, and
 where can you find one who has said, "I brought fifty, forty, or
 twenty thousand dollars into this Church," but What they have either
 come begging to the Church at last, or apostatized? If you cling to
 the world, and say it is hard for you to do this or that, recollect
 that the love of the Father is not in you. Let me love the world as He
 loves it, to make it beautiful, and glorify the name of my Father in
 heaven. It does not matter Whether I or anybody else owns it, if we
 only work to beautify it and make it glorious, it is all right. Let me
 do what I am called to do, and be contented with my lot, and not worry
 about this, that, or the other. I have spoken long enough. May God
 bless you. Amen.[p.309] 
 
 Brigham Young, July 8, 1855
 
 The Kingdom of God
 
 A Discourse by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 July 8, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.309
 I will make a few remarks upon the same subject that was presented
 this forenoon, although there were many leading items in those remarks
 that would require a considerable length of time for me to give my
 views upon them, and to explain fully what I understand in relation to
 them. My brethren, who rise here to speak to the people, are also
 aware that it is impossible to fully explain to the congregation all
 the points that may be alluded to in a discourse.
 
Vol. 2, p.309
 Hence I design to speak a few words concerning the Kingdom of God. Not
 that I would disagree in the least from the remarks made by brothers
 Grant and Pratt, or that we differ in our views upon this subject. It
 is an extensive one, and the usual time never permits a person, in one
 short discourse, to fully explain such subjects as were presented for
 our edification this morning. I noticed throughout the remarks of both
 of the brethren that they did not make sufficient distinction, nor
 make it plain to the minds of the people, that the Kingdom of God
 would be different, in a certain sense, from all other kingdoms and
 empires upon the earth: this was for the want of time. In public
 speaking a man's mind is often led from one idea to another, branching
 to the right and to the left upon matters and points that need
 explanation, and I presume this is more particularly the case upon the
 subject of the Kingdom than any other.
 
Vol. 2, p.309
 If you and I could live in the flesh until that Kingdom is fully
 established, and actually spread abroad to rule in a temporal point of
 view, we should find that it will sustain and uphold every individual
 in what they deem their individual rights, so far as they do not
 infringe upon the rights of their fellow creatures. For instance, if
 the Kingdom of God was now established upon the continent of North and
 South America, and actually held rule and dominion over what we call
 the United States, the Methodist would be protected just as much as
 the Latter-day Saints; the Friend Quakers, the Shaking Quakers, and
 the members of every religious denomination would be sustained in what
 they considered to be their rights, so far as their notions were not
 incompatible with the laws of the Kingdom.
 
Vol. 2, p.309
 The Calvinist would be equally preserved in his rights, whether he
 believed, wished to believe, or said he believed and did not believe,
 that God has fore-ordained whatsoever comes to pass, and has dictated
 from all eternity the acts of the children of men down to the end of
 time, embracing every sin and every transgression of the law that has
 ever been committed upon the earth, from the first creation of man
 upon it; the Kingdom of God will protect him in that belief, and
 extend to him the privilege and the liberty of believing that, as
 fully as we should have the liberty of believing the opposite.
 
Vol. 2, p.309
 Again, men would come and say, "We believe in the Christian religion,
 [p.310] but we firmly believe that the God we wish to serve has no
 eyes, no ears, no mouth, no head, and no body, that he is not composed
 of elements, that he has no parts nor passions, that his centre is
 everywhere, his circumference no-where; we firmly believe in serving
 such a God." That people would be preserved in their rights just as
 much as the people who believe that God lives, exists, and has the
 power of seeing, hearing, knowing, and understanding, and that we are
 organized and fashioned after, or, in other words, made like unto Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.310
 This is what the Kingdom of God will do for the inhabitants of the
 earth. If a sect should arise and say, "We do not believe in a God at
 all, and only in that which we can see, hear, taste, and handle, that
 which we can understand, or in gods our own hands have made, which we
 have carved out of wood or stone, or cast from metal, we believe in
 serving only such god; we have many gods, we have a god for every
 element that has come within the range of our understanding, one for
 the air, the water, the sun, the moon, the different planets, and the
 stars; we have a god of war and a god of peace, which we carve out of
 wood and stone, or make them of silver, gold, iron, or copper, and put
 them in our temples. These are the gods we worship, and do not believe
 in any other god or gods"—even they would be preserved in their
 individual rights and belief, as much so as the Latter-day Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.310
 When the Kingdom of God is fully set up and established on the face of
 the earth, and takes the pre-eminence over all other nations and
 kingdoms, it will protect the people in the enjoyment of all their
 rights, no matter what they believe, what they profess, or what they
 worship. If they wish to worship a god of their own workmanship,
 instead of the true and living God, all right, if they will mind their
 own business and let other people alone.
 
Vol. 2, p.310
 As was observed by brother Pratt, that Kingdom is actually organized,
 and the inhabitants of the earth do not know it. If this people know
 anything about it, all right; it is organized preparatory to taking
 effect in the due time of the Lord, and in the manner that shall
 please Him. As observed by one of the speakers this morning, that
 Kingdom grows out of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
 but it is not the Church, for a man may be a legislator in that body
 which will issue laws to sustain the inhabitants of the earth in their
 individual rights, and still not belong to the Church of Jesus Christ
 at all.
 
Vol. 2, p.310
 And further, though a man may not even believe in any religion, it
 would be perfectly right, when necessary, to give him the privilege of
 holding a seat among that body which will make laws to govern all the
 nations of the earth and control those who make no profession of
 religion at all; for that body would be governed, controlled, and
 dictated to acknowledge others in those rights which they wish to
 enjoy themselves. Then the Latter-day Saints would be protected, if a
 Kingdom of this kind was on the earth, the same as all other people.
 
Vol. 2, p.310
 It was observed this morning that the government of the United States
 was the best or most wholesome one on the earth, and the best adapted
 to our condition. That is very true. And if the constitution of the
 United States, and the laws of the United States, and of the several
 States, were honored by the officers, by those who sit in judgment and
 dispense the laws to the people, yes, had even the letter of the law
 been honored, to say nothing of the spirit of it, of the spirit of
 right, it would have hung Governors, Judges, Generals, Magistrates,
 &c., for they violated the laws of their own States. 
 
Vol. 2, p.310
 Such has been the case with our enemies [p.311] in every instance that
 this people have been persecuted. If a person belonging to the Church
 of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was guilty of stealing while
 living in the States, or if any of that Church were found guilty of
 murder, or any other transgression of the civil law, they ought to
 have been tried by the law, and have received the punishment affixed
 to the crime. Did any of the Latter-day Saints object to that? No, not
 one. Joseph the Prophet never objected to it, but on the contrary he
 urged it, prayed for it, and wished the Church to be delivered from
 all transgressors.
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 While we were in Illinois, if every trangressor of the law of that
 State, in our community, had been taken up and tried and punished,
 every Saint would have said, "Amen, we are better without than with
 them." So we say here, we are far better off without wicked men than
 with them. I would rather be in the midst of these mountains with one
 thousand, or even five hundred, men who are Latter-day Saints, than
 with five hundred thousand wicked men, in case all the forces of the
 earth were to come against us to battle, for God would fight the
 battles of the Saints, but He has not agreed to fight the battles of
 wicked men.
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 I say again that the constitution, and laws of the United States, and
 the laws of the different States, as a general thing, are just as good
 as we want, provided they were honored. But we find Judges who do not
 honor the laws, yes, officers of the law dishonor the law. Legislators
 and law makers are frequently the first violators of the laws they
 make. "When the wicked rule the people mourn," and when the corruption
 of a people bears down the scale in favor of wickedness, that people
 is nigh unto destruction.
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 We have the proof on hand, that instead of the laws being honored,
 they have been violated in every instance of persecution against this
 people; instead of the laws being made honorable, they have been
 trampled under the feet of lawyers, judges, sheriffs, governors,
 legislators, and nearly all the officers of the government; such
 persons are the most guilty of breaking the laws.
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 To diverge a little, in regard to those who have persecuted this
 people and driven them to the mountains, I intend to meet them on
 their own grounds. It was asked this morning how we could obtain
 redress for our. wrongs; I will tell you how it could be done, we
 could take the same law they have taken, viz., mobocracy, and if any
 miserable scoundrels come here, cut their throats. (All the people
 said, Amen.)
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 This would be rooting out that treatment to wicked men, which they had
 measured to innocent persons. We could meet them on their own ground,
 when they will not honor the law, but will kill the Prophets and
 destroy the innocent. They could drive the innocent from their homes,
 take their houses and farms, cattle and goods, and destroy men, women,
 and children, walking over the laws of the United States, trampling
 them under their feet, and not honoring a single law.
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 Suppose I should follow the example they have shown us, and say,
 "Latter-day Saints, do ye likewise, and bid defiance to the whole clan
 of such men?" Some who are timid might say, "O! our property will be
 destroyed, and we shall be killed." If any man here is a coward, there
 are fine mountain retreats for those who feel their hearts beating, at
 every little hue and cry of the wicked, as though they would break
 their ribs.
 
Vol. 2, p.311
 After this year we shall very likely again have fruitful seasons. Now,
 you cowards, if there are any, hunt in these mountains until you find
 some cavern where no person can find you, and go there and store up
 grain [p.312] enough to last you and your families seven years; then
 when the mob comes, take your wives and your children, and creep into
 your den, and there remain until the war is over.
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 Do not apostatize to save your lives, for if you do, you are sure to
 lose them. You may do some good by laying up a little more grain than
 you want, and by handing out a biscuit to a brave hearted soldier
 passing by, hungry and fatigued. I could hide myself in these
 mountains, and defy five hundred thousand men to find me. That is not
 all, I could hide this whole people, and fifty times more, in the
 midst of these mountains, and our enemies might hunt until they died
 with old age, and they could not find us. You who are cowards, lay up
 your crops another year and hide them away.
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 You know that almost every time that Gentiles address us in public,
 they are very mindful to caution the Latter-day Saints "not to fight,
 now don't fight." Have we ever wanted to fight them? No, but we have
 wanted to preach to them the Gospel of peace.
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 Again, they say, "We are afraid that you, Latter-day Saints, are
 becoming aliens to the United States; we are afraid your hearts are
 weaned from the brotherhood down yonder." Don't talk about weaning
 now, for we were weaned long ago, that is, we are or should be weaned
 from all wickedness and wicked men. I am so perfectly weaned that when
 I embraced "Mormonism," I could have left father, mother, wife,
 children, and every relation I had, and am weaned from everybody that
 will turn a deaf ear to the voice of revelation. We are already
 weaned, but remember, we are no; weaned from the constitution of the
 United States, but only from wickedness, or at least we should be. Let
 every man and woman rise up in the strength of their God, and in their
 hearts ask no favors of the wicked; that is the way to live, and then
 let the wicked persecute, if they choose.
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 Are we going to fight? No, unless they come upon us and compel us
 either to fight or be slain.
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 Last fall we were visited by some of the brotherhood from the east,
 and I said, "Come in, my brother, come into my house; this is Mrs.
 Young, this is my daughter, and this is sister so and so. Wilford,
 Joseph, and William, open your houses and let these eastern brethren
 stay with us in comfortable quarters this winter." Wilford turns his
 family out of a fine house into a log cabin, to let the brotherhood
 in. Not a person, with but one exception, opened his house for their
 accommodation, without first asking my counsel. I said, "Yes, open
 your houses, turn out your wives and children, and let the brotherhood
 come in, and prove to the old stock, that we are their friends if they
 will do anything like what is decent;" and we furnished them
 comfortable winter quarters.
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 Directly the brotherhood began to pass around, and, as brother Grant
 said to-day, with a glove half way on their fingers, apparently so
 virtuous in the day light that they durst not touch a female's hand
 with theirs, unless gloved, but under the shadows of night they would
 go whisking around, here and there, saying, "Won't you take a sleigh
 ride with me this evening? Step into my carriage, and take a ride."
 
Vol. 2, p.312
 These proceedings were directly in the face and eyes of this people;
 What did they do when I introduced them to a wife, a daughter, or a
 sister, with all the grace, politeness, and kindness that could be
 expected from any man? As quick as my back was turned, it would be,
 "Miss, or Madam, I want to get into bed with you. Look here, you come
 to my office, wont you? I have a good bed there."[p.313] 
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 I will cut the matter short and ask, once for all, did they return the
 compliment, and without exception reciprocate the kindness and
 courtesy with which they were invariably met? No, they did not, at
 least not all of them, for several returned evil for good, and
 introduced wickedness and corruption into our midst, and the Lord
 knows that we already had enough of that to contend with. 
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 Past experience has taught the brethren that in future it will
 probably be the best policy to let soldiery quarter by themselves, and
 I am perfectly willing. 
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 If persons come here and behave like gentlemen, they shall enjoy their
 rights, and we will enjoy ours or fight to the death. Let the laws of
 the United States be honored, and the laws of the individual States,
 and we will do as the Kingdom of God will do—protect every body in
 their rights. 
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 The experience of the last winter has taught us a good lesson, and we
 hope it has taught the people generally a lesson. I am troubled all
 the time with, "Brother Brigham," and "President Young, I do love you,
 President Young," when at the same time some, who use such
 expressions, will have one arm round my neck; loving me dearly, and
 the other around the neck of a scoundrel, trying to get Christ and
 Belial together; this I cannot endure. 
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 If a man will keep a grog-shop and permit wickedness to fester around
 him, or do anything else that is contrary to the Christian religion
 taught in the New Testament, I say to all such, either stop it, or
 take your property and leave, for our laws do not tolerate it, and we
 will put them in force against you. As to again suffering the
 wickedness and misrule of foul spirits that come into our midst, and
 are treated by us as gentlemen, I will not. 
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 I will say to such official gentlemen as tell and boast "what the
 General Government is going to do," or "what they themselves will do,"
 or "what they want to do," thinking to terrify the Latter-day Saints,
 that yon may as well undertake to terrify the Almighty on His throne,
 as to terrify a Latter-day Saint of the true stripe—one who has the
 true blood in him.
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 True, there are many timid persons: timidity or fear is a weakness of
 the flesh; but to that person who has so far obtained the victory over
 the flesh as to know how God is dealing with the people, there is no
 terror, for he is just as ready to die as to live, just as the Lord
 pleases; his object is to do right, and he fears not.
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 The kingdom of heaven is at hand. Jesus taught his disciples to pray
 that the kingdom of heaven might come upon the earth, and when it does
 come, you will find that it will be very different from what many
 people are imagining or expecting it will be. Its spirit wilt be to
 preserve their individual rights sacred to the inhabitants of the
 earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 What is the foundation of the rights of man? The Lord Almighty has
 organized man for the express purpose of becoming an independent being
 like unto Himself, and has given him his individual agency. Man is
 made in the likeness of his Creator, the great archetype of the human
 species, who bestowed upon him the principles of eternity, planting
 immortality within him, and leaving him at liberty to act in the way
 that seemeth good unto him, to choose or refuse for himself; to be a
 Latter-day Saint or a Wesleyan Methodist, to belong to the Church of
 England, the oldest daughter of the Mother Church, to the old Mother
 herself, to her sister the Greek Church, or to be an infidel and
 belong to no church.
 
Vol. 2, p.313
 As I have just stated, the Lord Almighty has organized every human
 creature for the express purpose of [p.314] becoming independent, and
 has designed that they should be capable of receiving the principles
 of eternity to a fulness; and when they have received them unto a
 fulness, they are made perfect, like unto the Son of Man, and become
 Gods, even the Sons of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.314
 I am so far from believing that any government upon this earth has
 constitutions and laws that are perfect, that I do not even believe
 that there is a single revelation, among the many God has given to the
 Church, that is perfect in its fulness. The revelations of God contain
 correct doctrine and principle, so far as they go; but it is
 impossible for the poor, weak, low, grovelling, sinful inhabitants of
 the earth to receive a revelation from the Almighty in all its
 perfections. He has to speak to us in a manner to meet the extent of
 our capacities, as we have to do with these benighted Lamanites; it
 would be of no benefit to talk to them as I am now speaking to you.
 Before you can enter into conversation with them and give them your
 ideas, you are under the necessity of condescending to their low
 estate, so far as communication is concerned, in order to exalt them.
 
Vol. 2, p.314
 You have to use the words they use, and address them in a manner to
 meet their capacities, in order to give them the knowledge you have to
 bestow. If an angel should come into this congregation, or visit any
 individual of it, and use the language he uses in heaven, what would
 we be benefitted? Not any, because we could not understand a word he
 said. When angels come to visit mortals, they have to condescend to
 and assume, more or less, the condition of mortals, they have to
 descend to our capacities in order to communicate with us. I make
 these remarks to show you that the kingdom of heaven is not yet
 complete upon the earth. Why? Because the people are not prepared to
 receive it in its completeness, for they are not complete or perfect
 themselves.
 
Vol. 2, p.314
 The laws that the Lord has given are not fully perfect, because the
 people could not receive them in their perfect fulness; but they can
 receive a little here and a little there, a little to-day and a little
 to-morrow, a little more next week, and a little more in advance of
 that next year, if they make a wise improvement upon every little they
 receive; if they do not, they are left in the shade, and the light
 which the Lord reveals will appear darkness to them, and the kingdom
 of heaven will travel on and leave them groping. Hence, if we wish to
 act upon the fulness of the knowledge that the Lord designs to reveal,
 little by little, to the inhabitants of the earth, we must improve
 upon every little as it is revealed.
 
Vol. 2, p.314
 When He tells you how to purify your hearts, purify them. He says to
 the nations, "I send unto you my servants, I raise up unto you a
 Prophet, and call upon you, O inhabitants of the earth, through him,
 to repent of your sins." Do the people believe it is right to repent
 of their sins? Yes. How shall they repent of them? By forsaking them.
 If they will do this, the Lord will teach them how to become Saints.
 In what manner? By calling upon them through His servants to be
 baptized for the remission of sins, if they want to have their sins
 remitted, if they wish to be washed and made clean.
 
Vol. 2, p.314
 But before they go into the waters of baptism, they must forsake all
 their wicked practices, and covenant before the Lord to leave them for
 ever behind them, saying, "Now we will go and serve the Lord our
 Maker." Has the Lord called upon the inhabitants of the earth in this
 way? Has He not taught you and me to become Latter-day Saints in this
 way? He has. Are we Saints still? When we first [p.315] received the
 spirit of the Gospel, what was the world to us, with its grandeur, its
 riches, its elegance, its finery, its gaudy show, its glittering array
 of paltry honors, its empty titles, and every thing pertaining to it?
 Nothing but a shadow, when the Lord opened our minds and by the
 visions of His Spirit revealed to us a few of the things He had in
 reserve for the faithful, which were only, as it were, a drop in the
 bucket, compared to the ocean yet to be revealed. Yet that little made
 our hearts leap for joy, and we felt that we could forsake everything
 for the knowledge of Jesus Christ and the perfections that we saw in
 his character.
 
Vol. 2, p.315
 Are you Saints still? If you are not, repent of your sins and do your
 first works. Has the Lord taught you how to consecrate yourselves to
 His service, build up His kingdom, and send forth the Gospel to the
 uttermost parts of the earth, that others may rejoice in the same
 Spirit that you have received, and enjoy the same things you enjoy?
 Yes, He has; and what more? A great deal more. He has taught you how
 to purify yourselves, and become holy, and be prepared to enter into
 His kingdom, how you can advance from one degree to another, and grow
 in grace and in the knowledge of the truth, until you are prepared to
 enter the celestial kingdom; how to pass every sentinel, watchman, and
 gate keeper.
 
Vol. 2, p.315
 Then go on and build the Temples of the Lord, that you may receive the
 endowments in store for you, and possess the keys of the eternal
 Priesthood, that you may receive every word, sign, and token, and be
 made acquainted with the laws of angels, and of the kingdom of our
 Father and our God, and know how to pass from one degree to another,
 and enter fully into the joy of your Lord. Latter-day Saints, do you
 live to this, do you seek after it with all your heart? You are aware
 that the Lord is able to reveal all this in one day, but you could not
 understand it. The Elders who have preached abroad, and the Sisters
 who have taught their neighbors at home, know by experience that this
 is true. 
 
 When your minds have been lighted up with the candle of the Lord, and
 you have been able to speak forth the great things of God, things that
 were beyond the capacities of the people to receive, you have felt
 your ideas apparently rebound or return to you again. So it is with
 the Lord; He would be glad to send angels to communicate further to
 this people, but there is no room to receive it, consequently, He
 cannot come and dwell with you. There is a further reason—we are not
 capacitated to throw off in one day all our traditions, and our
 prepossessed feelings and notions, but have to do it little by little.
 It is a gradual process, advancing from one step to another; and as we
 lay off our false traditions and foolish notions, we receive more and
 more light, and thus we grow in grace; and if we continue so to grow
 we shall be prepared eventually to receive the Son of Man, and that is
 what we are after.
 
Vol. 2, p.315
 I wish to proceed a little further with regard to the Kingdom of God,
 The principles; doctrine, germ, and, I may say, marrow of that Kingdom
 are actually planted on the earth, but does it grow to perfection at
 once? No. When wheat is planted and germinates, you first see the
 blade, and by and by the head forming in the beet, from which in due
 time it bursts forth and makes its appearance. When this Kingdom is
 set up on the earth, and spreads, its condition is happily set forth
 in the toast that was given here on the fourth, viz.—"May the wings Of
 the American Eagle spread over the nations, and its DOWN fall on
 America?" Suppose the Kingdom of God is compared to the American
 Eagle; when it spreads over the nations, [p.316] what will it do? Will
 it destroy every other bird that now flies, or that will fly? No, but
 they will exist the same as they do now. When the Kingdom of Heaven
 spreads over the whole earth, do you expect that all the people
 composing the different nations will become Latter-day Saints? If you
 do, you will be much mistaken.
 
Vol. 2, p.316
 Do you expect that every person will be destroyed from the face of the
 earth, but the Latter-day Saints? If you do, you will be mistaken.
 Many of our Elders labor under these erroneous expectations when
 reading over the sayings of the Apostles and Prophets in regard to the
 coming of the Son of Man. In one verse the Prophet will be describing
 the second Coming previous to the commencement of the Millennium, and
 perhaps in the same verse he will describe a scene that will take
 place after the Millennium, and when the earth will be cleansed from
 all wickedness, after Satan has been let loose a little season, and
 had another tour upon it, and after it is renovated and becomes
 sanctified, and is like a sea of glass, as John describes it. Will
 this be in the Millennium? No. But the order of society will be as it
 is when Christ comes to reign a thousand years; there will be every
 sort of sect and party, and every individual following what he
 supposes to be the best in religion, and in everything else, similar
 to what it is now.
 
Vol. 2, p.316
  Will there be WICKEDNESS then as now? No. How will you make this
 appear? When Jesus comes to rule and reign King of Nations as he now
 does King of Saints, the veil of the covering will be taken from all
 nations, that all flesh may see his glory together, but that will not
 make them all Saints. Seeing the Lord does not make a man a Saint,
 seeing an Angel does not make a man a Saint by any means. A man may
 see the finger of the Lord, and not thereby become a Saint; the vail
 of the covering may be taken from before the nations, and all flesh
 see His glory together, and at the same time declare they will not
 serve Him. They may, perhaps, feel something as a woman in Missouri
 did, who had been driven four times, and when she was about to be
 driven again she said, "I will be damned if I will stand it any
 longer; if God wants me to go through such a routine of things, He may
 take me where He pleases, and do with me as He pleases; I won't stand
 it any longer."
 
Vol. 2, p.316
 When the nations shall see the glory of God together, the spirit of
 their feelings may be couched in these words, "I will be damned if I
 will serve You." In those days, the Methodists and Presbyterians,
 headed by their priests, will not be allowed to form into a mob to
 drive, kill, and rob the Latter-day Saints; neither will the
 Latter-day Saints be allowed to rise up and say, "We will kill you
 Methodists, Presbyterians, &c.," neither will any of the different
 sects of Christendom be allowed to persecute each other.
 
Vol. 2, p.316
 What will they do? They will hear of the wisdom of Zion, and the kings
 and potentates of the nations will come up to Zion to inquire after
 the ways of the Lord, and to seek out the great knowledge, wisdom, and
 understanding manifested through the Saints of the Most High. They
 will inform the people of God that they belong to such and such a
 Church, and do not wish to change their religion.
 
Vol. 2, p.316
 They will be drawn to Zion by the great wisdom displayed there, and
 will attribute it to the cunning and craftiness of men. It will be
 asked, "What do you want to do, ye strangers from afar." "We want to
 live our own religion." "Will you bow the knee before God with us?" O
 yes, we would as soon do it as not;" and at that time every knee shall
 bow, and every tongue acknowledge that [p.317] God who is the framer
 and maker of all things, the governor and controller of the universe.
 They will have to bow the knee and confess that He is God, and that
 Jesus Christ, who suffered for the sins of the world, is actually its
 Redeemer; that by the shedding of his blood he has redeemed men,
 women, children, beasts, birds, fish, the earth itself, and everything
 that John saw and heard praising in heaven.
 
Vol. 2, p.317
 They will ask, "If I bow the knee and confess that he is that Saviour,
 the Christ, to the glory of the Father, will you let me go home and be
 a Presbyterian?" "Yes." "And not persecute me?"  "Never." "Won't you
 let me go home and belong to the Greek Church?" "Yes." "Will you allow
 me to be a Friend Quaker, or a Shaking Quaker?" "O yes, anything you
 wish to be, but remember that you must not persecute your neighbors,
 but must mind your own business, and let your neighbors alone, and let
 them worship the sun, moon, a white dog, or anything else they please,
 being mindful that every knee has got to bow and every tongue confess.
 When you have paid this tribute to the Most High, who created you and
 preserves you, you may then go and worship what you please, or do what
 you please, if you do not infringe upon your neighbors."
 
Vol. 2, p.317
 The brethren who spoke this morning had not time to explain these
 points, and I have only just touched upon the subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.317
 The Church of Jesus Christ will produce this government, and cause it
 to grow and spread, and it will be a shield round about the Church.
 And under the influence and power of the Kingdom of God, the Church of
 God will rest secure and dwell in safety, without taking the trouble
 of governing and controlling the whole earth. The Kingdom of God will
 do this, it will control the kingdoms of the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.317
 When the day comes in which the Kingdom of God will bear rule, the
 flag of the United States will proudly flutter unsullied on the flag
 staff of liberty and equal rights, without a spot to sully its fair
 surface; the glorious flag our fathers have bequeathed to us will then
 be unfurled to the breeze by those who have power to hoist it aloft
 and defend its sanctity.
 
Vol. 2, p.317
 Up to this time we have carried the world on our backs. Joseph did it
 in his day, besides carrying this whole people, and now all this is
 upon my back, with my family to provide for at the same time, and we
 will carry it all, and bear off the Kingdom of God. And you may pile
 on state after state, and kingdom after kingdom, and all hell on top,
 and we will roll on the Kingdom of our God, gather out the seed of
 Abraham, build the cities and temples of Zion, and establish the
 Kingdom of God to bear rule over all the earth, and let the oppressed
 of all nations go free.
 
Vol. 2, p.317
 I have never yet talked as rough in these mountains as I did in the
 United States when they killed Joseph. I there said boldly and 'aloud,
 "If ever a man should lay his hands on me and say, on account of my
 religion, 'Thou art my prisoner,' the Lord Almighty helping me, I
 would send that man to hell across lots." I feel so now. Let mobbers
 keep their hands off from me, or I will send them where they belong; I
 am always prepared for such an emergency.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 I have occupied time enough; may God bless you. Amen.[p.318] 
 
 Brigham Young, June 17, 1855
 
 Utah Delegate to Washington—U. S. Government  and Officers
 
 An Address by President Brigham Young, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 June 17, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 Perhaps it is expected that I will make a few remarks, after hearing
 the statements made by our Delegate, the Hon. J. M. Bernhisel.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 I presume that but few of this congregation, and I may say that but
 few of the people of this Territory, have a thorough knowledge, or
 even a general understanding, of the business transactions and
 responsibilities of our Delegate in Congress. It is a matter this
 people have not immediately before them, it does not directly concern
 them—hence they do not inquire into it.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 Brother Bernhisel has given you a very brief sketch of the doings of
 Congress, necessarily omitting most of them. Doubtless the people of
 this Territory were perfectly satisfied with the labors of their
 Delegate during the last session of Congress; or, in other words, it
 would be hard to find an individual who is the least dissatisfied with
 him, though it is true that the greater part of the people do not
 understand what should constitute a proper cause for approbation or
 disapprobation. They are not dissatisfied with him, and I am not
 dissatisfied with him, neither have I ever been. He has been in
 Washington during the past six years, most of which time he has spent
 there for this people. The general government paid him for the
 services of four years, the appropriation for the services of the
 first two years another received.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 I can sav freely that I am perfectly satisfied with the labors of Dr.
 Bernhisel in Washington; and I will further say, for the satisfaction
 of the parties concerned, that I very much doubt whether we could find
 another man, belonging to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
 Saints, who could go to Washington and do as much for this people, in
 the capacity of a representative, as the one we have sent for years
 past. Why do I doubt this? In the first place, he is a man of sterling
 integrity, firm to his faith, punctual, industrious, fervent, and
 always on hand to do everything that can be done. Another reason is,
 but few of the talented men who belong to this Church could go to the
 seat of Government and endure the slang and misrepresentations which
 the Doctor has endured.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 The Doctor is different from that class in this respect, he can endure
 their insults and abuses. It is true they have to be offered, if at
 all, behind his back, for you cannot easily find a man who will abuse
 him to his face, as he is so kind in his manner, so gentlemanly in his
 appearance, and so easy in his deportment, treating everybody with due
 courtesy and respect. When a deadly foe to his operations and to the
 interests of his constituents is in the field, that is the first man
 the Doctor visits, and he labors to make him our friend.
 
Vol. 2, p.318
 Having before us these reasons, with many others equally weighty, that
 might be given, I doubt whether there is another man in the Territory,
 or belonging to the Church, in or out of the Territory, who could have
 accomplished what brother Bernhisel [p.319] has done in Washington for
 this people. I am confident that I should not stay there long, for
 there is too much fight in me.
 
Vol. 2, p.319
 You have seen some persons who, when mad, would fight a whole crowd as
 readily as they would a single person. I am somewhat of that
 temperament; if I should get mad in Washington, I would as soon fight
 the whole crowd as one individual, and they would use me up. There are
 but few spirited men who would endure the abuse and lies heaped upon
 this people.
 
Vol. 2, p.319
 There is one statement which I have already made in this stand twice
 or thrice, but I will now make it again before our Delegate, for it
 has caused him much trouble. It has been reported in the United States
 that Brigham should have said that the President of the United States
 could not remove him from his office. I will repeat what I did say, as
 nearly as my memory will serve me, Exhorting the brethren and sisters,
 I said, "Do not be alarmed, neither let your hearts sink within you,
 or be worried in the least with regard to a new Governor's coming to
 this Territory, for the Lord Almighty will preserve your present
 Governor unto you as long as He pleases, and no power can hinder. And
 if it is His will to remove the present Governor, know ye that it will
 be for the best."
 
Vol. 2, p.319
 That is the spirit of what I said, if not the exact words; and I say
 so now. President Pierce has been in power long enough to try the
 experiment, and there have been many to influence him to remove the
 Governor of this Territory from office. Is it done? It is not; though
 we nearly thought it was, when Colonel Steptoe received the
 appointment; but the Lord operated upon the Colonel to continue his
 march to California. He received his commission, but he would not be
 qualified. There were many applicants for the office, but they have
 not yet got it, and the Lord can baffle them as long as He pleases. He
 turns the hearts of men when they know it not, and the mysterious
 workings of His providence among the people they do not understand. He
 rules in their midst, and controls the nations of the earth according
 to His will and pleasure; so He does in this case, and will continue
 to do, just as long as seemeth Him good. When He wishes another
 Governor here, the proper person will be on hand; until then, there is
 no power beneath the heavens that can simply remove the present
 Governor of Utah, much less the loyal people who inhabit these
 mountains.
 
Vol. 2, p.319
 The people abroad are at enmity with us; we expect this, for they have
 been our enemies ever since we were Saints, or professed to be. Are
 they opposed to us in consequence of the doctrine which has been
 alluded to by brother Bernhisel, I mean polygamy? No. Let the
 Methodists, Church of England, Presbyterians, or any other popular
 church, adopt that principle, and it would be applauded to the skies.
 They are not opposed to us in consequence of the doctrine of polygamy.
 
Vol. 2, p.319
 Has the wrath of the enemy become any more enraged since that doctrine
 has been published than it was before? No, not one particle. Christ
 and Belial cannot be made friends; the devil is at war with the
 Kingdom of God on the earth, and always has been, and will continue to
 be, until he is bound. They do not personally hate you, nor me, any
 more than they did Joseph Smith, whom they have slain; they do not
 hate the Latter-day Saints any more now than they did twenty years
 ago. The same deadly hatred was then in the heart of every one who had
 the privilege of hearing the doctrines of this Church and refused to
 embrace them, that we [p.320] see exhibited at this day. If they had
 had the power twenty or twenty-five years ago, they would have slain
 the Prophet Joseph as readily and with as much rejoicing as they did
 when they massacred him in Carthage Jail, in the State of Illinois. It
 is not any particular doctrine or men and women that they are opposed
 to, but they are opposed to Christ and to the Kingdom of God on the
 earth. I observed here last Sabbath, "Let the wicked rage and the
 people mock on, for now is their day, and it will soon be over." Let
 them do all they can, and if they have power to destroy any more of
 this people, Amen to it; what will it do? It will only augment the
 cause of Zion, spread the Gospel of Salvation, and increase the
 Kingdom of God On the earth. Their persecutions will never destroy
 this people, or the everlasting Gospel. Every time they have killed
 any of this people and opposed the Gospel, both have increased ten
 fold, and the work has spread still the more; yes, more than it would
 have done had they let it alone, and not have come against the Saints
 to drive them from their possessions. If it is wisdom that the Saints
 should be driven again, it would be the greatest blessing that could
 come to this people, for it would give greater permanency to the
 Kingdom of God on the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.320
 As I said when I commenced preaching twenty-three years ago, and saw
 the same spirit of persecution exhibited then as subsequently, "Let us
 alone, persecutors, we do not wish to fight you, for we have not come
 to destroy men's lives, or to take peace from the earth, but we have
 come to preach the Gospel, and to make known to you the things of the
 Kingdom of God. If your doctrine is better than ours, let us know it,
 for we are searching after the true riches, we wish the light of
 heaven to accompany us, we are searching after salvation, and if you
 have anything better than this, let us have it, and if we have
 anything better than you, you are welcome to it. But just let us
 alone, for we are determined, in the name of Israel's God, not to rest
 until we have revolutionized the world with truth; and if you
 persecute us, we will do it the quicker."
 
Vol. 2, p.320
 I say the same now. Let us alone, and we will send Elders to the
 uttermost parts of the earth, and gather out Israel, wherever they
 are; and if you persecute us, we will do it the quicker, because we
 are naturally dull when let alone, and are disposed to take a little
 sleep, a little slumber, and a little rest. If you let us alone, we
 will do it a little more leisurely; but if you persecute us, we will
 sit up nights to preach the Gospel.
 
Vol. 2, p.320
 To return to our Delegate. It is not my intention at this meeting to
 mention whom I think we had better send to Washington, as I did two
 years ago this summer, when brother Bernhisel arose to speak here, at
 which time we nominated him for our next Delegate. Before he is again
 elected I wish to learn whether he is willing to return. The office is
 a toilsome one, and is a mission which is not desirable to any Elder
 in this Kingdom; but if I can learn that he will accept the mission, I
 have no question but that he will have to round up his shoulders and
 go again. If he declines accepting, and wishes to be excused, we will
 pick up somebody else. Who? Why the man who will do the least hurt of
 any man we can find; as for doing much there, in the way of getting
 our just shard of the appropriations, we care not whether he can do it
 or not, for we care not whether they make them or not.
 
Vol. 2, p.320
 True, the members of the Utah Legislature get their per diem, and some
 money has been appropriated to this Territory, bat is it paid to the
 Territory? No, only a small portion of it, and it has  leaked out that
 they have [p.321] determined in Washington, never to pay another
 dollar to Utah, until they can have all the federal offices in this
 Territory filled by persons of their own choice.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 A few of the brethren have received some money for the labor they have
 done on the military road, but I think I can take men on to that
 route, for which $25,000 were appropriated and said to have been
 expended, and do more good work with $6,000 or $8,000 than has been
 done with the $25,000.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 They wish political gamblers to have the money, in order to work
 corruption, and make the influence of money affect the ballot box, as
 in the United States, and thus use the appropriations for this
 Territory to subserve party purposes and pander to corrupt favoritism.
 They had better keep the money out of the Territory, than bring it
 here with such objects in view.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 If the government of the United States never pay another dime to this
 Territory, I will insure that in ten years we shall be ten times
 better off than if we received a hundred thousand dollars a year from
 them, and that too upon natural principles.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 I will use a familiar comparison to illustrate this. Suppose that a
 father has a number of sons, and one of them wishes to set up for,
 himself; whereupon the old man furnishes him a farm, buys him a team,
 builds him a house, and puts bread into the house for his family; buys
 his seed corn, a plow and harrow; shows him how to plow, and perhaps
 sends one of his hired men to plow for him. In a great majority of
 such instances, the son will remain inactive upon his plantation,
 leaning upon his father for support until he becomes indolent, and
 says, "If I want wheat I can go and get it from my father; or if I
 want a team, a barn, a house, or anything else, the old man will
 supply them; I have nothing to do but call upon my father."
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 Now what is that boy good for? He is not worth a red cent; turn him
 out into the world alone, and he will starve to death. But first learn
 him to go and earn his farm, his teams, and his bread stuff; to
 understand the value of everything by knowing how to earn it; and he
 will become independent like the father, and know how to take care of
 himself.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 So it is with States and Territories. Let them be unduly fostered and
 sustained by the General Government, and it will lead them into
 idleness, inactivity, and corruption; they will not be as spirited and
 active as when they are made to rely upon their own resources.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 What does it do still further? You distribute money here, and what
 would you see, should men come in here this fall willing to pay a high
 price in money for the little grain that will be raised here this
 season? I tell you, these poor men and women would have to suffer for
 the want of it, as those who have it, at least many of them, will sell
 the last mouthful for money, as has been done. Men have taken their
 grain from their wives and children, and made them bye on wolf flesh,
 in order to get money. The love of money raises trouble among a people
 and sends them to the devil.
 
Vol. 2, p.321
 We want none of their money, and if they are not disposed to send .it
 here, I care nothing about their money's coming; and this proves to
 me, and should to you, that I do not care about a man's getting one
 dime appropriated to this Territory. But we will send a Delegate who
 will do no hurt; and if it were not that the hue and cry of "Treason
 against the General Government" would be made, we would not send a
 Delegate at all; or were it not that they would say, "Now you have
 proof sufficient that the Mormons mean to secede from the Union, as
 they have sent no Delegate;" and thus hatch up a pretext [p.322] for
 commencing fresh hostilities against us.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 It has been observed that the people where Judge Douglass resides say
 to him, "What are you going to do with Utah? We hope you will do
 something to put down this odious doctrine, for they will have more
 women than one, and they will acknowledge them openly." I am now
 talking in accordance with their practice. "We want to hire our women
 in the dark, and pay them a few dimes or dollars, use them as long as
 we wish, and then kick them out of doors. But the Mormons will own
 them, give them their name, acknowledge their children and educate
 them."
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 That is one great difference between the "Mormons" and the Gentiles,
 and, upon natural principles, that is, to outward appearance, in
 reality all the difference there is, though we are laying a foundation
 for another state of being. Are they men of virtuous character who
 talk so about the "Mormons" having more wives than one? How odious it
 was last winter, in the sight of certain men who were here, to think
 that we had more lawful wives than one; yet they would creep into your
 houses, and try to coax your wives and daughters away from you. What
 for? Was it to make them more honorable, to give them a better
 character in the midst of the inhabitants of the earth, sustain them
 better, and make them more comfortable, and acknowledge them? No—they
 wanted to prostitute them, to ruin them, and send them to the grave,
 or to the devil, when they had done with them.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 I do not know what I shall say next winter, if such men make their
 appearance here, as were some last winter. I know what I think I shall
 say, if they play the same game again, let the women be ever so bad,
 so help me God, we will slay them.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 If any wish to go to California to whore it, we will send a company of
 them off; that is my mind, and perhaps some few ought to go, for they
 are indeed bad enough.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 There are some things I learned, when I was in the south country
 lately, which I do not wish to mention, because of the friends of
 those girls who are gone; but when they passed through the southern
 settlements they were weeping all the time, and they are perhaps now
 in their graves. The men who coaxed them away did not intend to take
 them to California. If any offer to do the same things again, in these
 mountains, "judgment shall be laid to the line and righteousness, to
 the plummet;" and they say that Brigham does not lie.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 If they want women to go to California with them, we will send a
 company of the same stripe, if they can be found, and then both
 parties will be suited to and for each other. I would rather follow
 her to the grave, and send her home pure, than suffer my daughter to
 be prostituted. I will not suffer any female member of my family to be
 polluted through the corruptions of wicked men.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 Write this to the States, if you please. If there are any Gentiles or
 hickory "Mormons" here, and so disposed, write it down and send it to
 Washington, that if they send their officers and soldiers here, to
 conduct themselves as they did last winter, they shall meet upon the
 spot the due reward of their crimes.
 
Vol. 2, p.322
 Though I may not be Governor here, my power will not be diminished. No
 man they can send here will have much influence with this community,
 unless he be the man of their choice. Let them send whom they will,
 and it does not diminish my influence one particle. As I said, the
 first time I spoke on this stand, my Governorship and every other ship
 under my control, [p.323] are aided and derive direct advantages from
 my position in the Priesthood.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
 The office of Governor is not necessarily in the least degree
 incompatible with the upright course of any person clothed with the
 Priesthood; but, on the contrary, such a person should be far better
 qualified to wisely and righteously administer in any civil office,
 and in this manner the channel of true intelligence would be opened,
 and light and truth flow freely into every avenue of social life.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
 There are more things I might talk about, but no matter now, as the
 meeting has been held long enough. I say, God bless you. Amen.
 
 George A. Smith, June 24, 1855
 
 Arguments of Modern Christian Sects Against  the Latter-Day Saints
 
 A Sermon by Elder George A. Smith, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 June 24, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
  I must say, brethren and sisters, that it is with a degree of
 pleasure that I enjoy the privilege, this morning, of rising for the
 purpose of addressing you. However probable it may be that there are
 those present who might do so more to your satisfaction; yet, if the
 spirit of prayer and faith is exercised in the assembly, I may be able
 to present to your consideration some items which may not be
 altogether uninteresting.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
 I have taken a good deal of pleasure in preaching in the different
 settlements of this territory, wherever I have had the opportunity of
 meeting with the Saints; but it is seldom I arise in this stand for
 that purpose, for it requires a voice rather, if any thing, beyond the
 strength of my lungs, to speak in this large congregation, any length
 of time, and consequently I do not appear in this stand as often as I
 otherwise would.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
 There are many subjects which I take pleasure in discussing in the
 presence of the Saints. I have felt, ever since I received my
 ordination, a great desire to preach upon the first principles of the
 Gospel of Jesus Christ to the world; and to spend my time in
 proclaiming to the Saints those doctrines of obedience, faith, and
 charity which are so generally understood, and which by a great many
 persons are neglected, to their own injury. There is not a person of
 common intelligence among the Saints, who has resided in this valley
 for the past three years, who has not heard enough of the principles
 of salvation to know perfectly what to do to be saved, if they had
 given that attention to the subject which they ought to have done, if
 such persons desire to carry out the views and sentiments which have
 been from time to time proclaimed, from this stand.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
 To be sure we frequently hear inferences drawn, which do not comport
 altogether with our former sentiments, sentiments and opinions which
 we have formed by tradition, or which have been the result of
 circumstances by which we have been surrounded.
 
Vol. 2, p.323
 I suppose no person will take exceptions if I should in the
 continuation of my remarks take a text, [p.324] which will be found
 recorded in the 4th chapter of the Gospel according to St. Mark. "And
 he said, So is the kingdom of God, as if a man should cast seed into
 the ground; and should sleep and rise night and day, and the seed
 should spring and grow up, he knoweth not how. For the earth bringeth
 forth fruit of herself; first the blade, then the ear, after that the
 full corn in the ear. But when the fruit is brought forth, immediately
 he putteth in the sickle, because the harvest is come." If such a
 passage as this does not occur in the 4th chapter of Mark, then I will
 acknowledge myself mistaken. But whether there is or not, the subject
 that presents itself to my mind is illustrated by the words of this
 text.
 
Vol. 2, p.324
 I remember twenty-four years ago, when the doctrines of the Church of
 Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints were first being proclaimed to the
 inhabitants of the earth, we were told that we were to participate in
 the same blessings, and would be subject to the same kind of
 persecutions, as was the common lot of all former-day Saints; that the
 same gifts that were enjoyed in the days of our Savior and his
 Apostles were and should be in the last days; and that if these things
 did not follow, it was for want of obedience to the will of our Lord
 and Savior Jesus Christ. It was this spirit of revelation that pointed
 out the only way; and because the different churches did not have in
 their midst the same offices, gifts, and blessings, and the same
 privileges, the reason assigned was plainly and simply that they had
 not been faithful in their obedience to the principles which had been
 revealed, and had thereby lost the spirit of revelation, had slid from
 the original platform, and had fallen back to principles of folly,
 teaching for doctrine the precepts of men. The Christian world, as we
 shall denominate it, being then composed of several hundred different
 denominations, who all professed to form portions of the Church of
 Christ, and separately professed to have the only true Church, and the
 only true doctrines that were upon the earth, each one of them claimed
 to have the only true plan of salvation that was upon God's footstool,
 and to disclaim all others as being heretical, erroneous, and corrupt;
 and yet each and all were differing on some principles. This division
 of principle had unquestionably, for many centuries, been the cause of
 bloody war, and millions of people had been slain in consequence; the
 quantity of blood spilt, and amount of human suffering produced, were
 immense. These same Christian divisions, which had been so thirsty for
 human blood, so tenacious to their peculiar doctrines, and that had
 been so fruitful in producing creeds and systems which they maintained
 by the edge of the sword, almost invariably, as they would use every
 means that came within their power to build up themselves, and the
 more they had of subdivisions the more new schisms; new, because a new
 division had been made —the whole may be considered a practical
 illustration of the sentiment of the Irish Poet—
 
Vol. 2, p.324
 "Who can believe it? the cause is rather odd—
 They hate one another for the love of God."
 
Vol. 2, p.324
 The Lord sent His servant Joseph Smith to proclaim to the world the
 original principles of the Gospel; and the very moment they heard him
 calling upon them to come back to the original principles, and partake
 of the blessings of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, as they were
 originally preached by those whom Jesus himself sent to preach, all
 those different sects and denominations began to call for authority!
 On being told that it was revealed from heaven, and that the
 foundation was revelation from our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ,
 authority [p.325] given by him, and that He had commanded the
 re-establishment of his Church, or of laying the foundation of his
 Church upon its primitive or original foundation, they all exclaimed,
 "There is to be no more revelation, there is to be no more
 prophesying, no more visions, no more ministering of angels." Hard as
 it is to believe, and strange as it may appear, these religionists who
 had road and professed to believe the New Testament, and knew that
 John did declare, more than sixty years after Christ, that he saw
 another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting
 Gospel to preach to them that dwell on the earth, to every nation,
 kindred, tongue, and people, see Rev. xiv. 6—these same men would rise
 up and declare that such a thing never was to take place; and although
 John plainly declares that what he saw was to come to pass hereafter,
 yet they believed it not, and said all such manifestations had an end
 when the Apostles, or fathers, fell asleep.
 
Vol. 2, p.325
 Thus they commenced a persecution, an untiring crusade, against the
 Latter-day Saints, and by every means in their power endeavored to
 stop the progress of the work.
 
Vol. 2, p.325
 "Why," said they, "we have authority direct from Jesus Christ." I
 remember a circumstance of a certain learned Baptist preacher, rising
 in a congregation where I had been preaching, and stating that the
 Baptists had all the authority of the Gospel Priesthood that was
 required in the Baptist church, and that it had come to them from the
 Apostles, pure and unadulterated, by way of the Waldenses, and that he
 was prepared to prove the channel through which it had come. I do not
 know but his congregation believed what he said;but at any rate, the
 gentlemen declined to produce his evidence when I called upon him to
 do so, and all the evidence that he could have adduced was, that about
 the year 1160, in Lyons, a man named Peter Waldo, hired a catholic
 priest to translate the gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John; and
 they formed a church, which took the name of its mercantile founder.
 And this is as far as the authority can be traced by the Baptists;
 this method of tracing authority is of no use, unless they adopt the
 authority of the pope; and if the Catholic church be taken as
 authority, then when the Catholic church brings out the edict of
 expulsion, it certainly deprives those whom it expels of all their
 authority, for it is impossible for a stream to rise higher than its
 fountain.
 
Vol. 2, p.325
 If the pope and his church be corrupt, the authority of no other
 church can be of any value that has descended from it, and is built
 upon the validity of its Priesthood.
 
Vol. 2, p.325
 The Presbyterians consider that they can trace the matter a little
 further back. They consider that their authority originated somewhere
 else, but after spending their time and toil they can only get back to
 the Catholic church, for they renounced its principles and came out
 from it, set up a new set of doctrines, part of them borrowed and part
 of their own manufacture. They denied the spirit of revelation, and
 consequently had no knowledge from the eternal world, and with the
 exception of those doctrines which they had picked up, they had no
 priesthood but that which they had borrowed from the mother church;
 and the mother church having pronounced an edict of expulsion against
 them, which must have been valid if she had possessed any authority to
 confer.
 
Vol. 2, p.325
 Perhaps a Wesleyan might tell us that in their church they had
 authority from God. Then we ask, where did it come from? "From Mr.
 John Wesley," they will reply. And where did he get it ? "Why he was a
 minister of the Church of England." And where did the Church of
 England get the [p.326]  authority from? From Henry the Eighth, who is
 designated among English kings as the wife killer. And where did he
 get it? Why, when the Romish church refused to sanction the divorce of
 his lawful wife, without any just cause, and refused to grant him his
 wishes, he put away his wife, rebelled against the church, which he
 had acknowledged, and from which he had received the title of Defender
 of the Faith, from the Roman pontiff; but yet he came out,
 excommunicated the pope, and declared the Catholic church to be
 heretical and abominable and declared himself to be the head of the
 church. He enforced his title by military power, seized the revenues
 of all religious establishments, used them for his own aggrandizement,
 created now ones upon his own authority, and established the Church of
 England priesthood. And this is as far as the matter can be traced,
 and there is the extent of their authority, the idol of their hearts,
 and the head of the Church of England excommunicated from the Church
 of Rome for his own corruption. This is a pretty seat of authority!
 Some persons will tell us that God has never intended to give any more
 revelations, notwithstanding they read that God set in His Church
 Apostles and Prophets, Pastors and Teachers, and that they had gifts,
 prophecies, and revelations and that they were placed in the Church
 for the express purpose of the work of the ministry, for the edifying
 of the body of Christ, and that they might be no more children tossed
 to and fro by every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and the
 cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive.
 
Vol. 2, p.326
 This is plainly and clearly illustrated before any persons who believe
 the New Testament, and yet the principles and doctrines, when set
 forth in boldness and simplicity, have been rejected by them.
 
Vol. 2, p.326
 When the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was first
 founded, you could see persons rise up and ask, "What sign will you
 show us that we may be made to believe?" I recollect a Campbellite
 preacher who came to Joseph Smith, I think his name was Hayden. He
 came in and made himself known to Joseph, and said that he had come a
 considerable distance to be convinced of the truth. "Why," said he,
 "Mr. Smith, I want to know the truth, and when I am convinced, I will
 spend all my talents and time in defending and spreading the doctrines
 of your religion, and I will give you to understand that to convince
 me is equivalent to convincing all my society, amounting to several
 hundreds." Well, Joseph commenced laying before him the coming forth
 of the work, and the first principles of the Gospel, when Mr. Hayden
 exclaimed, "O this is not the evidence I want, the evidence that I
 wish to have is a notable miracle; I want to see some powerful
 manifestation of the power of God, I want to see a notable miracle
 performed; and if you perform such a one, then I will believe with all
 my heart and soul, and will exert all my power and all my extensive
 influence to convince others; and if you will not perform a miracle of
 this kind, then I am your worst and bitterest enemy." "Well," said
 Joseph, "what will you have done? Will you be struck blind, or dumb?
 Will you be paralyzed, or will you have one hand withered? Take your
 choice, choose which you please, and in the name of the Lord Jesus
 Christ it shall be done." "That is not the kind of miracle I want,"
 said the preacher. "Then, sir," replied Joseph, "I can perform none, I
 am not going to bring any trouble upon any body else, sir, to convince
 you. I will tell you what you make me think of—the very first person
 who asked a sign of the Savior, for it is written, in the New
 Testament, that [p.327] Satan came to the Savior in the desert, when
 he was hungry with forty days' fasting, and said, "If you be the Son
 of God, command these stones to be made bread." "And now," said
 Joseph, "the children of the devil and his servants have been asking
 for signs ever since; and when the people in that day continued asking
 him for signs to prove the truth of the Gospel which he preached, the
 Savior replied, "It is a wicked and an adulterous generation that
 seeketh a sign," &c.
 
Vol. 2, p.327
 But the poor preacher had so much faith in the power of the Prophet
 that he daren't risk being struck blind, lame, dumb, or having one
 hand withered, or any thing of the kind. We have frequently heard men
 calling for signs without knowing actually what they did want. Could
 he not have tested the principles, and thus have ascertained the
 truth? But this is not the disposition of men of the religious world.
 To be sure, I have seen these who would get up and reason that Christ
 built his Church upon the rock—for say such men, "Jesus promised and
 said, 'Upon this rock will I build my Church, and the gates of hell
 shall not prevail against it.'" From this declaration they claim that
 the Church being built upon a rock would always remain upon the earth
 in its purity, and the Priesthood and authority be preserved, and this
 argument would be produced with a degree of triumph. How say they? "If
 'Mormonism' be true, and the pure Priesthood had been lost, and the
 true Church had therefore become extinct upon the earth, the gates of
 hell would have prevailed against it, or the Savior's words failed."
 If this conclusion be correct, what was the cause of Mr. Wesley
 beginning a reformation in his day? The church had got into darkness,
 and the devil had got such power that it was necessary that a reform
 should be got up.
 
Vol. 2, p.327
 Where was the necessity of Waldo beginning a new church in his day?
 The power of the devil, the great adversary, had entirely overcome the
 church; and, hence, it was necessary to begin anew. Now suppose we
 were to read the passage, and see what it was that the Savior said say
 upon the subject. The Savior said, on a certain occasion, addressing
 his Apostles, "Whom do men say that I, the Son of Man, am?" His
 disciples say, "They have different opinions about you—some say thou
 art John the Baptist, some Elias, and others Jeremias, or one of the
 old Prophets has risen from the dead." "But," says the Savior, "whom
 do ye say that I am?" "Why," says Peter, "thou art Christ the Son of
 the living God." The Savior replied, "Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona,
 for flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father
 who is in heaven; I say unto thee, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock
 will I build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail
 against it."
 
Vol. 2, p.327
 This argument would be introduced by those who believe that Christ
 built his Church upon St. Peter, and you then come to read the
 passage, and what do you learn by it? You simply learn that Peter had
 made the discovery, by revelation, that Jesus was the Son of the
 living God, and that upon the rock (revelation) he (Christ) would
 build his Church, and upon nothing else, and that the gates of hell
 should not prevail against it. Not being a linguist, like my brother
 behind me, I shall say that the common accepted meaning of the word
 "hell," is a place of miserable departed spirits, and hence the Savior
 told Peter that the gates of departed miserable spirits Should never
 prevail against his Church. This is the principle here illustrated,
 and consequently whenever a reformation becomes necessary in the
 Church of God, it must be [p.328] founded upon the rock—revelation;
 and whenever the Church left the principles of revelation they ceased
 to be the Church of God; and nothing could bring them back again, or
 reestablish them, but being replaced upon the same foundation, and by
 the same authority.
 
Vol. 2, p.328
 I have heard arguments brought against this Church, by men endeavoring
 to prove that there was to be no more revelation. For instance,
 learned men have quoted the epistle of Paul to Timothy, to prove that
 all revelations ceased in the time of the Apostles, for at the time
 Paul wrote to Timothy he made a declaration to him, which the learned
 have endeavored to use to some advantage. Paul says, "From a child
 thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise
 unto salvation."
 
Vol. 2, p.328
 Now I have heard and seen learned priests rise up against this Church,
 and say, "There, Paul says that the holy Scriptures were able to make
 Timothy wise unto salvation, and the 'holy Scriptures' means the
 Bible, and that is all the Scripture that is necessary now, for it is
 only necessary to be made wise unto salvation; and if Timothy had
 enough to make him wise unto salvation, why all Christians have
 enough, who are believers." Let me here ask a question—are we sure
 that we have got all the Scriptures that Timothy had known from his
 childhood? He tells Timothy that from a child he had known the holy
 Scriptures. Now if Timothy was a man of very mature years, he might
 have been a child before our Savior's crucifixion; as Paul's epistle
 was written 30 years after that event, therefore he must have been a
 child before the writing of the four Gospels, for one of them was not
 written until years after. Then those Scriptures which he was
 acquainted with, were those which were written previous to the New
 Testament, and if we can believe the testimony of the Old Testament,
 it is found that a great many books were acknowledged as Scriptures
 and as revelation, which were not by King James's translators
 considered to be such, and are not at the present day, as they are not
 incorporated in this Bible. For instance, we learn of the "Book of
 Enoch;" we read a reference made by Moses to "the Book of the Wars of
 the Lord." Now what kind of a book, or what kind of Scriptures those
 books might have been, we cannot tell; but it is probable that they
 were in Timothy's knowledge, for he had known the holy Scriptures from
 a child.
 
Vol. 2, p.328
 This was the great knock-down argument brought by the Campbellites
 against the Latter-day Saints—"That from a child thou hast known the
 holy Scriptures." What Scriptures? To be sure John's Gospel was not
 written at that time, neither were his three epistles, or his
 revelations, and several other books were not written at that time,
 although King James's translators considered those books necessary,
 and inserted them in our Bible. But suppose we read the passage a
 little further: 2 Tim. iii. 15-17. "From a child thou hast known the
 holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation
 through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All scripture is given by
 inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for
 correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may
 be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works."
 
Vol. 2, p.328
 Then you discover that those Scriptures which were given were only
 sufficient to make even Timothy wise unto salvation, through faith in
 our Lord Jesus Christ, and that all Scripture given by inspiration was
 profitable and actually necessary to make the man of God perfect, and
 thoroughly furnished unto all good works.[p.329] 
 
Vol. 2, p.329
 Now, my friends, get into heaven without revelation if you can; for
 all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and the man of God
 cannot be thoroughly furnished with all good works without getting a
 knowledge of the Scriptures. It matters not through whom, this is the
 principle upon which the true Church is founded, and the gates of hell
 will never prevail against it; but when they reject revelation they
 adopt another religion, that is built upon another and sandy
 foundation, and that has another head, different from the true Gospel;
 the clouds will come, and the winds blow and beat upon their fabric,
 and the fabric that has become old and venerated will be thrown down,
 and great will be the fall thereof; and it will be more tolerable for
 the heaven than for such churches.
 
Vol. 2, p.329
 Well, this is the very state and position of Christendom when Joseph
 Smith introduced the fulness of the everlasting Gospel into the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.329
 I have narrated the facts relative to the quarrels they had with each
 other in the several denominations; and yet they united to destroy the
 little illiterate boy, as he was called. If education were necessary
 to proclaim the revelations which Jesus Christ had revealed unto him
 (the boy) then we may conclude the Lord did not select the proper
 person. They persecuted him (not for being wicked), burnt his houses,
 stole his property, tarred and feathered, scourged and imprisoned him;
 and his friends also shared a similar fate—they were whipped and
 driven from place to place; and finally when he was placed under the
 pledge of protection from the executive of the State in which he
 lived, he was treacherously murdered, almost the whole Christian world
 said, "It is too barbarous to kill him in that way, but then it is a
 good thing that he is dead."
 
Vol. 2, p.329
 "But," say some, "how is it that all the power, and an the miracles,
 and all the manifestations and blessings of the Priesthood have not
 been manifested in the Church, that were manifested in the Church of
 God formerly by the Prophets of old?
 
Vol. 2, p.329
 I do not believe that. the history of the world records as great a
 miracle as Deseret now is. The history of the sacred volume does not
 contain a record of as great and wonderful a miracle as the fleeing of
 this people into the wilderness, robbed of every earthly thing that
 could make life desirable, driven before the muskets of the Christian
 mob, exposed to the vicissitudes of new climates, and exploring into
 the mountains in a new and desert country, and contending with every
 difficulty that the devil could introduce, and with all the clamor and
 calumny that could be invented to harden the hearts of men and women
 against them. In the midst of all this, they rejoiced, and after
 locating themselves in the wilderness, a thousand miles from
 settlements, in a place that was pronounced by all scientific
 travellers to be uninhabitable, and there producing the bounties of
 life in great abundance, and to see how it has risen in splendor, in
 every respect, I say it is a wonder and a marvel far beyond any other
 recorded upon this earth. The fact of it was, before we were driven
 from the United States, we petitioned the Governor of every State in
 the Union for an asylum where we might be permitted to enjoy the
 blessings of our religion unmolested; and all our petitions were
 treated with cruel neglect. When our enemies drove us into the
 wilderness, a great share of the Christian world felt like saying,
 "They will starve to death, the Indians will destroy them, and we
 shall have done with Mormonism;" and they concluded that, in the eyes
 of posterity, they would give us such a bad name as to justify their
 cruel actions towards us, and as we should be sure to perish, [p.330]
 there would nobody live who would tell the truth for us, and that
 would be the end of the matter.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 We were quite willing to go, for the best of all reasons, we could not
 stay. There was no chance under the heavens for us to stay, and be
 protected, in any State in the Union; and I suppose some of them felt
 as the pious old quaker did when he was on board a vessel which was
 attacked by pirates—he was too pious to fight, it was against his
 conscience, but when one of the pirates started to climb a rope and
 get upon the vessel, the old quaker picked up a hatchet and said,
 "Friend, if thee wants that piece of rope, thee can have it and
 welcome," and immediately cut the rope and let him drop into the sea,
 where he was drowned. So our enemies thought they would let us go into
 the heart of the Great American Desert and starve, as they compelled
 us to leave every thing that would make life desirable.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 It was even counselled in high places to disarm the "Mormons" after
 they started, that is, to take from them the few old fusees and cheap
 arms which they had been able to scrape together, after they had been
 disarmed the third time by executive authority, and they had
 subsequently picked up some old fusees to kill game with; and it was
 gravely discussed to disarm them, so that they would not be able to
 kill game, or defend themselves against the Indians; but through the
 providence of God, and our prayers, we were enabled to pack off the
 few old guns, and started for the mountains. But instead of starting
 to kill the Indians, as our puritan fathers did, we began endeavoring
 to teach them to work and be industrious; and had it not been for the
 interference of other spirits, we would have got along very smoothly;
 and this has been the result of the united efforts of those who have
 been willing to listen to the counsel and instruction given tO this
 people. Those who have been unwilling to listen to the counsel and
 instructions of President Young, have caused us more trouble than
 everything else we have had to contend with among the Indians.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 For instance, in the year 1849, a company of Missourians passing
 through the country to California, shot a number of squaws, for the
 sake of stealing their horses, and pursued their journey. This
 produced enmity among the Indians towards the white men.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 A few such circumstances have caused some of our brethren to lose
 their lives; but not a thousandth part of troubles have occurred here,
 that was brought upon those colonies established upon the coast, with
 the single exception of Pennsylvania.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 No man that has had to do with the Indians, has ever been able to do
 the good to them that Governor Young has done; and some of the
 statesmen have acknowledged it.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 And the discovery has actually been made, that the "Mormons" do not
 starve to death, and that the Almighty did sustain them in the midst
 of every difficulty which possibly could be brought upon their heads.
 
Vol. 2, p.330
 I have seen men, even in this Church, who have become discouraged at a
 few trials. I can tell you, brethren and sisters, if all such men will
 trace their conduct to its source, they will find that they have
 fostered an evil spirit, evil principles, and lived in open rebellion
 to the religion which they have professed; and consequently darkness
 has come over their minds, and they soon felt as a very self righteous
 man did some years ago. He was in the Church, and he said he had
 proved the revelations of Joseph Smith to be untrue. "How did you
 prove them so?" "Why," said he, "one of Joseph Smith's revelations
 says, that if a man shall commit adultery, [p.331]  he shall lose the
 Spirit of the Lord, and deny the faith, and shall be cast out. Now,"
 says he, "I have been guilty of that crime, and I have not
 apostatized, and consequently that revelation is not true, and that
 proves Joseph Smith is not a true Prophet." This was the darkness
 which his corruptions had brought upon him, and this is the kind of
 darkness which transgression will bring upon all men in this Church.
 
Vol. 2, p.331
 This people are different from any other people that live upon the
 face of the earth; they have the Holy Priesthood, and there is no man
 in all the house of Israel that fulfils the duties of his calling as a
 Saint, but receives a portion of the holy Priesthood, and every person
 has his duties to fulfil.
 
Vol. 2, p.331
 Every man that would believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, that would
 receive the doctrines he taught, and those taught by his Apostles,
 that would listen to his counsel, and obey his precepts, were
 promised, and did receive, the gift of the Holy Ghost, and that Spirit
 did lead, and guide, and teach him or her that received it, into all
 truth, unless the receiver afterwards defiled his temple by wickedness
 and corruptions. And he (the Spirit) would lead into all truth, and
 that truth when revealed would become a matter of knowledge in the
 breast of every Saint. And no man can rise up, that has lived in
 obedience to those principles, dud say that he has not realized the
 very thing promised.
 
Vol. 2, p.331
 The very first thing that Joseph told the brethren, when they were
 going out to preach, was, that their salary would be tar and feathers,
 abuse and persecution—"You will be driven from house to house, and
 from country to country, and be hated of all men because of your
 religion;" and this has been fulfilled, and that too by the people in
 free America. Thousands of people have been driven over and over again
 by people living under the free institutions of the United States. Who
 could have thought that their teachers and leaders would have been
 murdered while under the protection of the Governor of a State? And
 who could have believed that this could have been done in free
 America, without a single murderer being brought to justice?
 
Vol. 2, p.331
 When Joseph proclaimed these things to the world beforehand, all men
 said, "Let him alone, he will prove himself a liar in that;" but even
 that was proved true; the vengeance of the wicked fell upon him, and
 they took his life, and not a single individual was ever brought to
 justice for it!
 
Vol. 2, p.331
 Now in the days of early Christians, when Pagan Rome persecuted the
 Apostles, it was a different case altogether; for the Pagan religion
 was the acknowledged creed of the land, therefore the Pagan religion
 being established by law, made the innovation by the early Christians
 a violation of their laws; but it has not been so in this land, where
 freedom of opinion upon all subjects is guaranteed to all, by both
 State and Federal constitutions. And every murder, every house that
 has been robbed or burnt, and every act of cruelty and oppression
 which has been committed upon the" Mormons," has been in violation of
 both laws and constitution, and these things have been known to the
 officers of state, and yet, remarkable to tell, not one has ever been
 punished; still the evidence was in their possession, which would have
 brought the perpetrators of those crimes to justice. They were sworn
 to support the constitution and to faithfully execute the laws, the
 neglect of which was perjury; and they had the laws of their country
 and of their Senate to back them.
 
Vol. 2, p.331
 Not so with the Romans. When the Romans carried on their persecution
 of the Apostles, the laws of their [p.332] country and senate
 supported them, for the proclamation of the disciples of Christ was
 defaming the gods that the laws of their country commanded to be
 worshipped; but in this instance it was entirely another thing, for
 freedom of thought, freedom of speech, and freedom of conscience in
 religious matters is guaranteed to all people who might choose to come
 there; and in the face and eyes of all this, not only were their
 privileges taken away as citizens, but the laws and constitution of
 their very country, the country in which many of their fathers fought
 and bled, were treated with utter contempt. And religious prejudices,
 and Christian stupidity, that defy a comparison or parallel in the
 history of nations, produced this identical effect.
 
Vol. 2, p.332
 This, however, is not all the work which is presented to us as an
 illustration of the fulfilment of the prophecies of the Prophet, that
 has been accomplished. It is only the commencement of the mighty
 purposes which have been predicted for when the Prophet first made his
 appearance he proclaimed the distresses that were to come upon the
 nations of the earth; and what has been the result? Why at the present
 time the nations are filled with madness; they are dashing against
 each other with perfect madness, slaying their thousands daily. It
 appears as if all the rulers and great men of the earth had lost their
 reason, and as if the feelings of the human race were bent perfectly
 like butchering and destroying each other. Millions of lives during
 the past year have been sacrificed, either in the battle field or in
 sickness, or accident by sea, or the sickness which is the result of
 the war, and yet greater preparations are being made to contest the
 point; and what point is it? Why, whether a certain tract of land,
 which neither of the great parties ever saw, or probably ever will
 see, shall be governed by a man called Sultan, or by a man called
 Czar. But the real thing is, the spirit of peace is taken from the
 earth, and the spirit of war and bloodshed runs through the earth, and
 that to an extent hitherto unknown.
 
Vol. 2, p.332
 We sometimes see men make their appearance among us, and after a short
 stay they will say, "Why I believe I will go off to some place and
 wait till ancient Mormonism comes round again, for this is not ancient
 Mormonism; these are not the original doctrines that were preached."
 Well, there were similar persons in the days of the apostle Paul. He
 in writing to the Hebrews, v. ch, 12 ver., says, "For when for the
 time ye ought to be teachers," that is, when you have been long enough
 in the Church to become teachers, "ye have need that one teach you
 again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are
 become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat." "You," says
 he, "have need that one teach you again which be the first principles
 of the oracles of God; and you belong to that class who have need of
 milk." Now when I hear a "Mormon" talk of going back to "Ancient
 Mormonism," it forcibly reminds me of this passage of Scripture which
 I have just cited.
 
Vol. 2, p.332
 To be sure, when the work first commenced, men would rise up and say,
 "Show us the wonderful power and miracles which were performed by
 Moses."
 
Vol. 2, p.332
 The text shows the kingdom of heaven is likened unto seed cast into
 the ground; it is compared to corn; it springs up, first the blade,
 then the ear, and then the full corn in the ear.
 
Vol. 2, p.332
 You are all aware that it has never been in any one period of the
 world's history that corn or any other grain has come to maturity at
 once, and you are also aware that a kingdom or country or nation, of
 any kind or condition, [p.333] is not the work of a moment. But the
 kingdom of heaven was likened by our Savior to seed sown in the
 ground; it springs up, first the blade, and afterwards the full corn
 in the ear, and when harvest comes, the sickle is thrust in and the
 harvest is gathered, and thus the work is progressive. And the
 Prophets, in speaking of the work of the last days, have said that the
 Lord will give line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and
 there a little, and that a little one shall become a thousand, and a
 small one a great nation; I the Lord will hasten in its time: so is
 the kingdom of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 This people have nothing to expect but persecution, for just as long
 as they adhere to the principles of revelation, just so long as they
 are governed by the original principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ,
 will every priest upon the face of this earth, that is an hireling,
 raise his influence to destroy the kingdom and those who bear the Holy
 Priesthood.
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 The fulfilment of the predictions of the Apostle is in our own day,
 viz., that men would after their own ungodly lusts heap to themselves
 teachers having itching ears, and turn their ears from truth unto
 fables! not wait till God sent men among them, they would not listen
 to men whom heaven might send with new revelation, but they would go
 to work to educate them themselves, heap to themselves teachers of
 their own manufacture, get up their own factories, and manufacture
 their own teachers or preachers, who should turn the hearts of the
 people from the truth, and turn them unto fables, and teach for
 doctrines the precepts of men.
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 These will act as the Apostle Peter tells us, for says he, "There
 shall come false preachers and false teachers in the last days, who
 shall turn the hearts of the people from the truth, and shall say unto
 them, Where is the promise of his coming, for since the fathers fell
 asleep all things remain as they were from the beginning, and the
 great day is passed, and we are under the necessity of rejecting
 anything and everything that professes to be revealed from God."
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 And unless this people so live before God as to have the light of
 revelation constantly before their eyes, the powers of darkness will
 prevail over them, for that very day spoken of by the Savior is near
 at hand, when nation is lifting up sword against nation, and when it
 is necessary that we should see and understand the signs for
 ourselves, for it is nearly the time when the sign of the Son of Man
 shall be again seen.
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 The signs of the times thicken in the heavens, and the earth shows
 forth her wonders. And as this is frequently denominated the fast age,
 I will say that it is fast ripening for the burning, for ere long the
 Savior will make his appearance among his people, when they are
 sufficiently united, when they become sufficiently agreed that they
 can all work with one feeling, one mind, one soul, and with one
 spirit; the heavens then can be revealed, the curtains unrolled, and
 the Savior appear in the midst of his Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 Some feelings have been created in the world because the Saints are so
 firmly united. Now they need not be afraid, for it is the work of God,
 and although they scatter us a hundred times to the four winds of
 heaven, although they murder thousands of us, and burn and destroy our
 property, it is the work of the Almighty, and they cannot prevail
 against it. Whatever may be done will only serve to roll it forth, and
 hurry forward the work of the Almighty.
 
Vol. 2, p.333
 The fact is, the time is near at hand when the consummation of the
 wicked will take place; the day of the Lord is near; the harvest is
 not far [p.334] ahead. The wicked are slaying the wicked, and times
 are growing worse and worse; all the world feel it; and we should
 watch for the coming of the Son of Man.
 
Vol. 2, p.334
 This puts me in mind of a little anecdote that I have heard our Irish
 brother tell of a son of the Green Isle, who was placed in prison with
 a Yorkshireman. The Yorkshireman had stolen a cow, and Patrick had
 been stealing a watch. While they were there, Yorkshire concluded that
 he would joke his companion about stealing the watch, so says he to
 Patrick, "What time is it ?" "About milking time," said Pat. And I say
 that it is about harvest time, and it will not be long before the
 story of the Kilkenny cats will be acted out in earnest; the nations
 will devour and destroy each other, for peace is taken from the earth.
 
Vol. 2, p.334
 I shall close, praying the blessings of heaven to rest upon you
 continually in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
 
 Orson Pratt, February 18, 1855.
 
 The Holy Spirit and the Godhead
 
 A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, 
 Delivered in the open air, on the Temple Block, 
 Great Salt Lake City, February 18, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.334
 I presume that the people who are now before me feel, with myself,
 somewhat disappointed in their expectations this morning. We met
 together here for the purpose of hearing an address from our beloved
 President, in regard to the views of this people respecting the
 Government of the United States, and our relations and connection with
 that Government as a people.
 
Vol. 2, p.334
 It is certainly a disappointment to me, and I have no doubt but it is
 to all who are under the sound of my voice, but you see that the house
 is insufficient to accomodate us all, and in consequence of this,
 being requested by some of the First Presidency, I have come out into
 the open air for the purpose of addressing you, according to the
 strength of my lungs and the wisdom which God may be pleased to give
 me.
 
Vol. 2, p.334
 Let us all lift up our hearts in faith before the Lord, that in our
 disappointment in not hearing the President, the Lord may still be
 merciful, and pour out from on high the Holy Ghost upon us, that we
 may be instructed and edified, and have our minds strengthened by the
 gifts, and power, and wisdom thereof; for without the gifts and
 strength of the Holy Spirit to inspire the hearts of those who speak
 and of those who hear, our remarks will be in vain, and our hearing
 will be in vain; but keep that Spirit with us, and then,
 notwithstanding the circumstances under which we are placed, all will
 be well; and never let the Saints feel discouraged, neither forget to
 pray for the Holy Spirit to rest down upon them, and upon those who
 speak to them, that each and all may he directed to act at all times
 by that Spirit that is able to guide into all truth. This certainly is
 the object for which we are  gathered out from the nations of the
 earth; this is the object for which [p.335] we are assembled here
 to-day; at least, it ought to be. We ought not to have any other thing
 in view only to be blessed, edified, and strengthened in the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 I am sure that I have no other object in view, and I am the last
 person in my feelings that would come out and undertake to speak for
 the sake of hearing myself and getting the applause of men; for so far
 as speaking is concerned, I feel more like retiring into some lonely
 place; for I never did feel a desire to be engaged in public life,
 only so far as I can do good; but I have a desire to serve the Lord, I
 have a desire to do good, I have a desire to persuade men and women to
 become righteous, I have a desire to understand the knowledge and
 things of God, and those great principles that will be calculated to
 aid me under all the circumstances of this life, as well as in that
 which is to come; and for these things I live, and for this cause
 (believing that it is required of my hands by the Lord) I take a part
 in public life.
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 I believe I will take a text, and then I can, perhaps, collect my
 thoughts and concentrate my mind upon some subject. I am aware that it
 is very difficult to speak in the open air, but I will endeavor to
 make all hear. I know of no more appropriate text than one which is
 expressed in two words, and it is therefore a very short one; and
 although I have spoken and written upon the subject before, there may
 be those present who are not fully acquainted with it, and it may also
 assist the Elders to defend our principles when they are sent forth to
 preach the Gospel. It is comprehended in the following two words—" BE
 ONE."
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 Why are we required to be one? What is the object of being one? I do
 not know of any better way to illustrate this question than this—if
 this congregation who are now present before me, were required to
 perform some great and mighty works, wherein great strength was
 necessary to be exerted, and each individual went and tried to perform
 the work given to them to do unitedly, his acts, being individually
 and separately performed, would fail to perform the work.
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 It may be a work of great moment which we are called upon to perform,
 requiring all the union, strength, and force that are in our minds. If
 men undertake any work of great magnitude by their united force and
 strength, they may be able to bring to pass that which they could not
 accomplish individually; and so it is with regard to the things of the
 kingdom of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 We are required to be one in order that our exertions and strength may
 be united, and have an influence to accomplish our great end and aim;
 for by our united faith and exertions we shall be able to prove
 ourselves worthy. The Saints are universally interested, as much as we
 are, in the building up of this kingdom, which requires oneness of
 action.
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 The devil is all the time working in opposition to our exertions, and
 he feels quite interested in opposing us by all his forces, embodied
 and disembodied; for he has a great many ways by which he overcomes
 the human family, and brings them into bondage. He has been a long
 time in war with the kingdom of God, and has become very wily, and has
 great experience in his favor, and that is the way he has acquired
 such a great deal of cunning; although he has not the same degree of
 knowledge that there is in exercise in behalf of the Saints; for he
 knows not the mind of God in all things.
 
Vol. 2, p.335
 That he is thus limited in knowledge is clearly revealed in the
 Prophet Joseph's inspired translation of the book of Genesis. He has
 many years of experience, and so have his associates; for they have
 been engaged [p.336] in a spiritual warfare for many ages, endeavoring
 to bring into captivity the spirits of men, to lead them into
 subjection to his own power; and it requires a strong force to operate
 successfully against his numerous host; consequently, we read that in
 the last great battle that shall be fought with this adversary, all
 the forces of heaven will be brought to bear against him: they will
 all be united in one great body under the direction of our father
 Adam, the chief prince, the archangel who was appointed in the
 beginning to overcome the devil by the assistance of his children. He
 will marshal all the hosts of heaven, and will be able to prevail
 against him; and then will the Saints be delivered from his power from
 henceforth and for ever.
 
Vol. 2, p.336
 Now you see the nature of the thoughts and ideas that the Savior had
 in his mind when he commanded his people to be one. We have to learn
 the lesson of union here, and when the time shall come for the
 commands to be issued forth by the archangel, or the head angel, that
 his children may be ready, and all under his command really prepared
 to go and perform the work that is given them to do. How, or in what
 manner, this battle will be fought, it is not necessary in this
 discourse to explain; indeed, we do not knew all the particulars, for
 they are not revealed, but we may judge from analogy.
 
Vol. 2, p.336
 We see how the devil operates with us in this life, for he knows now
 that our strength is broken; some are in distant settlements, and some
 here, and others scattered abroad among the nations; and he is all the
 time operating and laying plans for the purpose of injuring and
 afflicting the Saints of the living God; and he will not alter his
 evil course, but will try to entrap as many as possible by his
 stratagems, and lead them astray from the path of life. That is the
 way he fights against the cause of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.336
 Whether there will be any physical force used by celestial beings
 when, fighting against other beings, is not revealed; but suffice it
 to say, that there will be a Spiritual strength and force exercised,
 and an endeavor made to overcome the minds of men and women, and bring
 them into subjection and captivity; and when the mind is brought into
 subjection, there will be a spiritual misery, and this is one of the
 greatest causes of misery.
 
Vol. 2, p.336
 It is not this physical body that suffers in such a case as the one we
 have mentioned; but as I have, years ago, frequently told the people
 that the body has not life in itself; it is the spirit that has life
 and feeling, and that is capable of experiencing sorrow and joy, and
 all those changes of sensation to which we are liable in this mortal
 state; when we are overcome, the spirit is in bondage, subject to the
 power of him who has subjected and overcome it, and so it will be with
 those that Satan finally overcomes; they will become his prisoners,
 for he will have prevailed against them; and thus they are spiritually
 subdued.
 
Vol. 2, p.336
 If they are overcome in their bodies while here, if their minds are
 bonnet down in captivity by their great enemy, if they render
 themselves subject to him, it will produce misery and pain and
 wretchedness to every such soul. This is compared to a literal pain of
 the body by fire and brimstone, about which so much as been said by
 the religious world.
 
Vol. 2, p.336
 I do not know but there will be a literal hell of this description;
 for aught I know, the Lord may have worlds prepared with plenty of
 fire and brimstone in them; but in my opinion the greatest torment the
 wicked will have, will be the torment and sting of the mind, being
 brought into subjection to that being that is continually [p.337]
 seeking to overcome and entangle mankind in his snares.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 Then, it is necessary that we should be one, and hence the Lord said
 to us in the early rise of this Church, "If ye are not one, ye are not
 mine." Why not His? Why will He not accept of us? Because without
 union, without concentration, it is clear that we cannot enjoy
 ourselves as the Lord designs we should; in short, exclusive of the
 principle and spirit of union, we never can accomplish any great work
 like the one given into our hands.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 The Lord, therefore, designed to have His people united in one, to
 show us the nature of His laws, and the necessity of being united, so
 that we may enjoy the society of the ancients, and be one with them.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 We are also commanded to shun all contentions and strifes, and all
 those fiendly emanations that would create a hell for us, and for
 those with whom we are associated in our families.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 The Lord has no sure foundation to work upon, unless we are united;
 and consequently in order to prevent discord and disunion, the results
 of every one going his own way, He has warned us before hand, and said
 that unless we are one, we are not His.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 But let us for a few moments examine this text. The Scriptures read in
 one place that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are one. What are we to
 understand from this expression? Are we to understand that the persons
 of the Father and Jesus Christ are incorporated in one? No, it has no
 such meaning as this. Then are they one in substance, as the Methodist
 discipline, and many other creeds, declare? No; from the very fact
 that two particles of matter can never be one; or in other words,
 where one is, the other is not, and cannot he at the same instant of
 time.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 There may be several separate substances existing at the same time,
 possessed of the same properties, perfections, and attributes; the
 particles of which they are composed may be the same in kind, and be
 possessed of the same amount of wisdom, power, and intelligence; but
 still they are separate substances, occupying separate portions of
 space; so with the persons of the Father and Son: for instance, if we
 examine the constituents of rum water obtained in Utah and in France,
 we find them the same, not in substance, but in quality.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 A particle of oxygen, or of hydrogen in Europe, is precisely the same
 in quality as in America, or any where else; it is just so with the
 Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. They are one in the attributes and
 principles that exist in their substances, the materials being the
 same in kind and qualities only. But I will not say that the Holy
 Ghost is a personage, the same as the Father and Son. When I speak of
 the Holy Spirit, I speak of it as being a substance that is precisely
 the same in its attributes as those of the Father and Son; I speak of
 it as a substance that is diffused throughout space, the same as
 oxygen is in pure water or air, and as being cognizant of every day's
 events. And wherever this Holy Spirit is, it possesses the same
 attributes and the same kind of qualities that the personages of the
 Father and the Son are possessed of; consequently, the oneness that is
 here spoken of, must be applied to the attributes, and not to the
 persons themselves.
 
Vol. 2, p.337
 This subject has been a great mystery to men in the religious world;
 they could not comprehend it, and consequently they have conjectured
 many things in relation to it, without having the inspiration of the
 Almighty to guide them; and hence, one has got one idea, and another
 has conjectured in his way and got another idea, quite different from
 that of his neighbor. And in this way men have got up creeds and
 systems diverse from each other, and [p.338] contrary to the real
 truth; and about these false creeds they have been striving and
 contending for ages.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 For my own part, I see no mystery about it; the subject is plain and
 simple to those who enjoy the gift of the Holy Ghost.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 In order to explain my mind more fully upon this subject, I will take
 a father and son, and a person who lives with them, and works about
 the farm, and performs such other duties as may be required: let those
 persons have the same attributes, suppose that one knows as much as
 the other, and that they all act in union and concert; it could then
 be said of those three persons that they were one; and no one would,
 from that expression, suppose them to be one identical person, but
 every one would believe and understand that they were one in their
 knowledge, one in their views, and in their attributes. I understand
 the same with regard to the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 I will tell you what I believe in regard to the Holy Ghost's being a
 person: but I know of no revelation that states that this is the fact,
 neither is there any that informs us that it is not the fact, so we
 are left to form our own conclusions upon the subject, and hence some
 have concluded that they were right, and that others were not. It is
 in fact a matter of doubt with many, and of uncertainty, I believe,
 with all, whether there be a personal Holy Spirit, or not.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 I am inclined to think, from some things in the revelations, that
 there is such a being as a personal Holy Ghost, but it is not set
 forth as a positive fact, and the Lord has never given me any
 revelation upon the subject, and consequently I cannot fully make up
 my mind one way or the other.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 I know there are indications that such is the fact; for instance,
 where the personal pronoun is applied to the Spirit, as "He shall lead
 and guide you into all truth;" "he shall not speak of himself; but
 whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak;" and "he shall take of
 the things of the Father, and show them unto you."
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 From these and many other passages of the same kind and bearing, we
 may draw the conclusion that the Holy Spirit is actually a person.
 Then, again, there are other revelations where the pronoun it is
 applied, such for instance as, "The Spirit itself maketh intercession
 with groanings that cannot be uttered." And many other revelations
 convey the idea that the Spirit is a diffused substance. Just so in
 the Book of Mormon, we find many of those terms, and consequently we
 are left to our own conjecture respecting there being a personal Holy
 Spirit; but one thing is certain, whether there is personal Holy
 Spirit or not, there is an inexhaustible quantity of that Spirit that
 is not a person. This is revealed; this is a fact. And it is just as
 probable to my mind, that there should be a portion of it organized
 into a person, as that it should exist universally diffused among all
 the materials in space.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 This Holy Spirit is all-wise, and in many of its attributes much like
 the Father and Son, and acts in concert with them. It governs and
 controls all things, and from this some might infer that it has the
 same knowledge and power as the Father and Son have.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 I will tell you some of the knowledge that this Holy Spirit has; it
 controls all the laws that you see existing around you in the
 variations of the weather and the changes of the seasons, and all
 those phenomena that you behold, and that you call the laws of nature;
 all these are nothing more nor less than the workings of this all-wise
 Spirit.
 
Vol. 2, p.338
 You see a stone or other substances fall to the ground, and you ask,
 What makes them fall, and what  controls [p.339] them? Why will they
 not rise? Has any person ever found out the cause of this? No; even
 Sir Isaac Newton's principles of gravitation have failed to show it;
 as learned a man as he was, he has only given us an index or key to
 the effects, but not the cause of those effects. He has taken great
 pains to show us that when anything falls to the ground, it is the
 effect of the law of universal gravitation; but he himself declares
 that the law gives no indication of the cause; he makes this
 declaration in his writings.
 
Vol. 2, p.339
 If, then, he knew nothing about the cause of stones falling, and if no
 other persons know, the inquiry may still with propriety be made—what
 is the cause of stones or any other substances, when hurled into the
 air, falling to the earth? This is one of the mysteries of nature not
 yet discovered, unless we can attribute it to the Holy Spirit's
 governing and controlling all things. But is the Holy Spirit in the
 stone, says the inquirer? and is it that which causes it to fall to
 the ground, instead of going upward, or instead of going in a
 horizontal direction? This Spirit is in all things, governing and
 controlling them according to the eternal decrees of the Almighty.
 "How do you prove it," says one? I will prove it by quoting a
 revelation where it says, "He is in the sun, and the light of the sun,
 and the power thereof by which it was made. As also he is in the moon,
 and is the light of the moon, and the power thereof by which it was
 made. As also the light of the stars, and the power thereof by which
 they were made. And the earth also, and the power thereof; even the
 earth upon which you stand."
 
Vol. 2, p.339
 "And the light which now shineth," meaning the light of the sun,
 "which giveth you light, is through him who enlighteneth your eyes,
 which is the same light that quickeneth your understanding; which
 light proceedeth forth from the presence of God, to fill the immensity
 of space. The light which is in all things—which giveth life to all
 things—which is the law by which all things are governed: even the
 power of God who sitteth upon his throne, who is in the bosom of
 eternity, who is in the midst of all things."
 
Vol. 2, p.339
 This light, then, recollect, is so universally diffused, that it
 giveth light to all things. This is the same light that governs all
 things, and it is: called the "power of God." And this, in connection
 with another passage in the same revelation, clearly sets forth the
 doctrine I have presented before you; the passage says that; "light
 cleaveth to light." You all recollect the paragraph. The revelation
 goes on to say that "God, who sitteth upon his throne, governeth and
 executeth all things;he comprehendeth all things, and all things are
 before him, and all things are round about him; and he is above all
 things, and in all things; and all things are by him and of him, even
 God, for ever and ever."
 
Vol. 2, p.339
 Well, then, shall we say, when God, or His Holy Spirit, which in many
 revelations is called God, is through all things, being universally
 diffused, and in and round about all things, that it is not in a stone
 when it falls to the ground? No; we wilt not exclude it from anything
 that exists, for if we exclude that Spirit from one substance, we
 might as well exclude it, or attempt to exclude it, from all matter.
 If God be in all things, He is in the stone. If we were to take the
 wings of the morning and fly to the uttermost parts of the earth, God
 is there; or if we make our bed in hell, He is there; and that Spirit
 is there, not in suffering, but executing the decrees of the Almighty.
 
Vol. 2, p.340
 All those vast bodies which we behold traveling space, are governed
 [p.340] and controlled by the same Spirit. If each of them, or the
 Holy Spirit diffused through them, did not know enough of those
 universal laws by which all worlds and all matter are kept in order,
 they might frequently come in contact with each other, as the orbits
 of many of them intersect each other in performing their revolutions.
 Even the stone that is thrown into the air does not go at random, but
 its path is marked out systematically; according to certain laws and
 conditions, it always falls to the ground.
 
Vol. 2, p.340
 Why did the axe rise to the top of the water when commanded by Elisha
 the Prophet? I will tell you how Elisha made it come up to the surface
 of the water. The spirit or power that caused the piece of iron to
 sink, was used to bring it up again, for it required the same power to
 Bring it to the top of the water that it did to take it down. The
 agency or power that caused the iron axe to sink when it fell into the
 water, is called the law of "universal gravitation." There is no
 attraction towards the earth, as some have supposed, but there is a
 gravitating power, or a power that sends everything towards the earth
 as soon as it is left loose in the atmosphere.
 
Vol. 2, p.340
 Suppose you take the spirit, which is in all things, away from the axe
 of which we are speaking, would the particles of iron cleave together?
 No, they would not; there would be no more union of the particles than
 there is in the atmosphere we all breathe; but it is the Spirit of God
 that causes the particles of iron to cleave together in the axe, and
 it is the same Spirit that brings it up to the water's surface, and
 that same Spirit causes iron to sink to the bottom of a creek or river
 into which it may fall; and consequently all these universal laws that
 appear so prominently before us from day to day are nothing more than
 the operations of that all-wise Spirit which we are told is "round
 about and in all things," and which act according to certain laws
 prescribed by the Almighty.
 
Vol. 2, p.340
 It is this same Spirit that acts in connexion with the Father and Son
 in governing all things in the heavens and upon the earth, and through
 all the boundless extent of space. Cause this oneness, this union
 among the particles of the Spirit, to cease, and you would soon see
 all things go into confusion. Take away this Spirit, and you would
 immediately see some things going up, others down; some moving
 horizontally; one portion of the earth would divide from the other;
 one part would be flying here and another there. Unless there was a
 oneness existing in the innumerable atoms of this universal Spirit,
 matter would cease to move by law; but they all act in concert, and
 hence there is no confusion in the operations of nature or of nature's
 laws.
 
Vol. 2, p.340
 I have heard it observed, as an argument against this view of the
 subject, that if all the particles of the Holy Spirit had the same
 degree of knowledge, they might get to quarreling with each other.
 Take away this kind of union that now exists, and you would find one
 particle contending for one kind of government, and a second for
 another, and each would think its own method the best; there would be
 room for a great deal more contention and quarreling where diversity
 of opinion exists through lack of knowledge, than if they had the same
 knowledge. In short, if the particles of the Holy Spirit were not one
 in knowledge, there would be a constant quarreling for want of
 understanding. Differences of views, arising from the want of the same
 knowledge, introduce discordant feelings and expressions into every
 family, and among every class of persons where they exist.[p.341] 
 
Vol. 2, p.341
 Give to two individuals of the same capacities the same knowledge of
 anything—let them see and understand so that they shall have the same
 views formed by that sameness of knowledge, and they will not quarrel
 about their views, but they will act as one, and consequently will be
 one in the thing which they understand alike; and just so it is with
 the planets, the earth, the moon, and other worlds; they act in
 concert, and the spirit that governs them understands the principles
 by which this world and all others are governed, and consequently
 there is no confusion nor discord; no worlds clashing against each
 other, and breaking themselves into millions of atoms, and scattering
 themselves throughout space. Why is there nothing of this kind?
 Because the particles of the Holy Spirit are one.
 
Vol. 2, p.341
 You do not find one part of our spirits or our bodies fighting against
 another part. You do not find the spirit that is in our left foot
 fighting against the spirit that is in the right foot; but they act
 together, being one. If one hand gets burnt, the other is warned and
 keeps away from the fire. Why is this? It is because the particles of
 spirit in both have the same degree of intelligence, and being united
 in all things, one is warned by the other.
 
Vol. 2, p.341
 Some suppose that all our intelligence is in the head. I do not
 believe any such thing; but I believe that if our spirits could be
 taken from our bodies and stand before us, so that we could gaze upon
 them with our natural eyes, we would see the likeness and image of
 each of the tabernacles out of which they were taken. Not only the
 head, but the figure of the head, feet, arms, hands, face, and of the
 whole body. If the spirit is composed of innumerable particles
 possessing knowledge or intelligence, we argue that it is diffused
 through the system in which it dwells. For if the parts of the spirit
 had individually no knowledge, then they would not have any knowledge
 collectively.
 
Vol. 2, p.341
 How many dead persons would you have to pile together to make a living
 one? If ten thousand were piled together they would produce neither
 life nor knowledge. And it is just so with these particles or parts of
 the body said to have no spirit in them, you might bring them
 together, and they would know just as much as a hundred thousand dead
 persons. Consequently, if the whole is intelligent, the parts are. It
 matters not if the particles are so small that ten thousand of them
 might be put upon the point of a cambric needle, they all form parts
 of that intelligent Spirit, and act in unison one with the other in
 all things; and hence there is a oneness according to the words of
 otto text. No fighting one against the other, but a perfect oneness
 exists, and is exhibited through all the actions of that Spirit. If
 the all-wise Spirit gains an existence in man, it endeavors to
 influence and persuade him to become one with God, as it is one with
 Him.
 
Vol. 2, p.341
 Portions of this Spirit, we say, exist throughout every part of space,
 and they perform all the work of governing, and keeping that perfect
 harmony which we behold in all nature. All nature is by these means
 made to submit to the great law of oneness. Then why not we conform to
 the same great principle at once? We must conform to it, if we intend
 to enjoy the presence of God, and of His Son Jesus Christ: We have got
 to become just as much one in otto faith and in our actions as our
 right and left hands are in their actions one with the other.
 
Vol. 2, p.341
 "But," say the people, "inasmuch as you are touching upon this
 principle of oneness, we should like to have you explain, to us the
 passage where it [p.342] says, 'The Father is in the Son, and the Son
 in the Father, and the Spirit is in them both,' or words to this
 effect." It is the passage recording Jesus' prayer for his disciples.
 I will give you our Savior's own words: "Neither pray I for these
 alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word;
 that they all may he one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee;
 that they also may be one in us; that the world may believe that thou
 hast sent me." How often we are told in the Scriptures of truth of
 this one great and important fact—the oneness of the Father and the
 Son, and it is as often repeated in the Book of Mormon. Just on one
 single page of that book we find it repeated a great number of times.
 
Vol. 2, p.342
 Now Jesus, in his prayer, had no reference to the oneness of their
 substances, but to the attributes, showing to us, in a most explicit
 manner, that the attributes that dwell in the Father dwell also in the
 Son.
 
Vol. 2, p.342
 Now, let me ask you, if the same knowledge be in two or more
 persons—if they understand a truth, and any other persons understand
 it, does that make it more than one truth? Or, if I understand a
 truth, and some other person in this congregation understands the
 same, does that make two truths of it? No; it does not. And if this
 body of people before me were in possession of the same truth as I am,
 does that make as many truths as there are persons who understand it?
 No; certainly not: it is all one truth, dwelling in various
 tabernacles; it is one truth wherever it is found, or whoever may
 possess it—it is still the one unchangeable truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.342
 Jesus could with all propriety say, when speaking of the knowledge he
 had, "The Father is in me, and I in him."
 
Vol. 2, p.342
 What does he say concerning us in a revelation in 1831? He says, "I am
 in the Father, and the Father in me, and inasmuch as you have received
 me, I am in you, and you in me." That is as much as to say, that "not
 the whole of me is in you, because, you are imperfect: but inasmuch as
 you have received the truth I have imparted, so much of me is in you,
 for I am the truth, and so much of you dwells in me." And if you
 should happen to get a knowledge of all the truth that he possesses,
 you would then have all of his light, and the whole of Christ would
 then dwell in you.
 
Vol. 2, p.342
 There is one revelation that this people are not generally acquainted
 with. I think it has never been published, but probably it will be in
 the Church History. It is given in questions and answers. The first
 question is, "What is the name of God in the pure language?" The
 answer says, "Ahman." "What is the name of the Son of God?" Answer,
 "Son Ahman—the greatest of all the parts of God excepting Ahman."
 "What is the name of men?" "Sons Ahman," is the answer. "What is the
 name of angels in the pure language?" "Anglo-man."
 
Vol. 2, p.342
 This revelation goes on to say that Sons Ahman are the greatest of all
 the parts of God excepting Son Ahman and Ahman, and that Anglo-man arc
 the greatest of all the parts of God excepting Sons Ahman, Son Ahman,
 and Ahman, showing that the angels are a little lower than man. What
 is the conclusion to be drawn from this? It is, that these intelligent
 beings are all parts of God, and that those who have the most of the
 parts of God are the greatest, or next to God, and those who have the
 next greatest portions of the parts of God, are the next greatest, or
 nearest to the fulness of God; and so we might go on to trace the
 scale of intelligences from the highest to the lowest, tracing the
 [p.343] parts and portions of God so far as we are made acquainted
 with them. Hence we see that wherever a great amount of this
 intelligent Spirit exists, there is a great amount or proportion of
 God, which may grow and increase until there is a fulness of this
 Spirit, and then there is a fulness of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 Looking at the subject in this light, there is no longer any mystery
 in the Scripture that says the Father is in the Son, and the Son in
 the Father, for they are always one, working together to accomplish
 the great work of redemption.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 The flesh and bones of the Son were not in the Father, neither did
 Jesus try to convey such an idea. The Apostles understood as we do on
 this point, and they likewise knew that he had made and created all
 things; we believe the same, and that he is infinite. Not infinitely
 expanded in his person, but that the all-wise substance, called the
 Holy Spirit, is "in all things, and round about all things."
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 We see the propriety, then, of this prayer of our Savior's: "Father, I
 pray not only for these Twelve Apostles that thou hast given me, but
 for all those who shall believe on me through their word; that they
 all may be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee; that they
 may be made perfect in one, even as we are one."
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 Hence, then, men are to be one with Christ on the same principle that
 he is one with the Father. Now there is no man that will be so foolish
 as to think and believe that all men, who shall believe on the Savior
 through the Apostle's words, will become the same identical person;
 this is not the idea conveyed, but they were to have that same truth,
 so as to make them one in their feelings, desires, designs, and
 actions for the salvation of the fallen race of Adam.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 When we look at all those principles, and reflect upon them, they
 afford us joy and comfort, and the reflection gives me an earnest
 desire to be one with my brethren, and to he one upon the principles
 of righteousness, and not upon unrighteous principles; for if it were
 possible for men to be one upon unrighteous principles, it would be of
 no use to them.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 You will perceive that in the devil's kingdom, with all the knowledge
 that they have gained by a long experience, they are not one. There
 are disunion and strife continually among them; they are not united
 upon false principles, and wherever false principles exist in the
 world, or anywhere else, there will be discord and contentions, and
 hence he (Jesus) says "Be one? This has no reference whatever to being
 one upon an unrighteous foundation; it has only a reference to being
 one upon the principles of the celestial law. And as soon as this
 people are united, and become one upon the principles of the celestial
 law, the Lord will pour out His blessings more abundantly upon them;
 when all understand it, they will all be governed by it; they will
 believe alike, and act alike, and this will make them one.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 There is another thing upon which I will now speak, namely, the
 Omnipresence of God.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 Every one knows that it is absurd to believe in a personage being
 present in two places at once. "But," says one, nothing is impossible
 with God." But; I beg to differ with such persons, and inform them,
 that if the Scripture be true, there are things which are impossible
 with God; for it is said that it is impossible for Him to lie; and if
 so, it would be impossible for Him to act inconsistent with truth; He
 could not place His body in Europe and America at the same time, for
 that would be inconsistent with the simplest principles of truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.343
 We heard a most excellent discourse last Sunday about the angels being
 sent to the various nations of the earth, [p.344] to superintend the
 affairs and destinies thereof; also about each person upon the face of
 the whole earth having his guardian angel from the time that he comes
 into the world. The Holy Spirit acts in conjunction with those angels,
 and in places where they cannot be, for there are a great many places
 where those angels cannot be present, and the Holy Spirit being
 omnipresent is in every place at the same moment of time, regulating
 the seasons, and governing the planets in their courses. There would
 have to be a vast number of angels to be present in every place at the
 same instant of time, directing the movements of each particle of
 matter throughout the vast extent of space; consequently this is
 attended to by that All-powerful Spirit that exists in inexhaustible
 quantities throughout the universe. 
 
Vol. 2, p.344
 The Holy Spirit "is in all things, and round about all things,"
 holding all things together in every place and part of the earth, and
 in all the vast creations of the Almighty. If you ascend into heaven,
 it is there: if you take the wings of the morning and fly to the
 uttermost parts of the earth, it is there; if you go to the depths of
 hell, it is there, not suffering, but performing the works of His
 justice upon the ungodly. Go where you will, through endless space,
 and you will find the Spirit there, and consequently, when we speak of
 the omnipresence of God, we have referenceto His Spirit, and not to
 His person. But why is this called the omnipresence of God? Simply
 because this Spirit possesses the same knowledge that dwells in the
 persons of God the Father and God the Son, hence God is there, so far
 as that knowledge is there. 
 
Vol. 2, p.344
 This, then, will account for the great mystery which exists in the
 sectarian world about God's being everywhere present. Some of them
 think and believe that God is a person, and that He can be everywhere
 present in a personal capacity. Those who are called the wisest among
 the religious world have made it out, that the persons of the Father
 and Son can be in them and in every other place at the same instant of
 time. This is as gross an absurdity as it would be to say that three
 times three make ten, or three times one make four. But they have
 drawn this conclusion out of certain passages of Scripture, in order
 to satisfy their hearers with regard to this intricate subject. They
 do not wish to acknowledge their ignorance, and therefore they have
 given out this doctrine, which is diametrically opposed to every
 principle of science as well as of reason.
 
Vol. 2, p.344
 The plain, simple Scriptural doctrine is that God's Spirit is there,
 which is God in all His power and majesty. All those seemingly
 mysterious passages which the learned divines have applied to the
 person of the Father being omnipresent, have reference to that
 All-wise Spirit of which we have spoken. What effect will this view of
 the doctrine have upon persons? We answer, that a person who believes
 and follows this as taught in the Book of Covenants, and the Book of
 Mormon, will never be confounded. Such persons will be all the time
 thinking, "If we have anything to do, God is in that thing, and is the
 law and power by which all things that surround us are governed and
 kept in such perfect order." What influence will this have over a man
 who believes it? It will put him more upon his guard, far more than he
 otherwise would be; for God cannot be in this board, or in each blade
 of grass in person, but when we know that the Holy Spirit is
 everywhere present, being combined with all matter then we have a
 correct understanding. God cannot be in every place without
 understanding our actions [p.345] and our thoughts too. Do you believe
 that the particles of the Holy Spirit have such great knowledge? How
 much knowledge will they require to enable them to overlook and
 superintend all the works of God? They will require knowledge
 infinitely greater than ever we thought of. For instance, they must
 have a most perfect knowledge of the law of the inverse square of the
 distance pertaining to universal gravitation, or how could they know
 the exact distance of those innumerable worlds under their charge, so
 as to keep them all moving harmoniously as we see them. Particles of
 intelligence that can do all this, can surely know of the thoughts and
 intents of the heart; hence, we should always consider, when tempted
 to do evil, that God is round about us with all the knowledge that
 governs and controls nature. You see, then, that this view of the
 subject is calculated to have an effect that will be profitable to us
 all.
 
Vol. 2, p.345
 "But" inquires one, "how are you going to get along with the passage,
 in Isaiah, where the Lord declared that, There is no God before me,
 nor shall there be any after me?'" How can we believe this, when we
 believe in the revelation given through Joseph Smith, which says there
 are many Gods, and that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are Gods, and that
 all good men in this Church shall become Gods? Paul also speaks of the
 only wise God. Perhaps some may suppose that it is translated
 improperly. But you will find the same thing in the Book of Mormon,
 translated by the Urim and Thummim; the same things are also contained
 in the new translation of the book of Genesis, given to Moses, where
 the Lord declares that, "There is no God besides me." In these
 expressions, God has reference to the great principles of light and
 truth, or knowledge, and not to the tabernacles in which this
 knowledge may dwell; the tabernacles are many and without number, but
 the truth or knowledge which is often personified and called God, is
 one, being the same in all; God is one, being a unity, when
 represented by light, truth, wisdom, or knowledge; but when reference
 is made to the temples in which this knowledge dwells, the number of
 Gods is infinite.
 
Vol. 2, p.345
 This explains the mystery. If we should take a million of worlds like
 this and number their particles, we should find that there are more
 Gods than there are particles of matter in those worlds. But the
 attributes of Deity are one; and they constitute the one God that the
 Prophets speak of, and that the children of men in all worlds worship.
 
Vol. 2, p.345
 One world has a personal God or Father, and the inhabitants thereof
 worship the attributes of that God, another world has another, and
 they worship His attributes, and besides Him there is no other; and
 when they worship Him they are at the same time worshipping the same
 attributes that dwell in all the personal Gods who fill immensity. And
 hence the Lord says, in one of the revelations of these last days: "Ye
 are tabernacles in which God dwells, man is the tabernacle of God."
 Suppose that there should be a thousand, or one hundred and forty-four
 thousand, which number John saw, and they should have the inscription
 "God" on their foreheads, not placed there to make fun of them, but to
 describe their persons and the authority they possess. Suppose they
 should all receive the same knowledge, would not God dwell in them? If
 man is the tabernacle of God, then God dwells in them all, being only
 one God; but when we speak of them in their personal capacity, we say
 that John saw a hundred and forty-four thousand Gods; if we speak of
 the light or truth in each that governs them all [p.346] then there is
 but one God, and He is in all worlds, and throughout all space,
 wherever the same identical light or truth is found; and all beings,
 from all eternity to all eternity, have to worship and adore the same
 one God, and always will have to worship Him; though they worship Him
 in so many different tabernacles, yet it is the one God, or in other
 words, the same light or truth that is worshipped by all. When we look
 at the subject in this light, there is no mystery about it. Only look
 at it in the light that it is revealed to man in these last days, and
 there is none of that darkness and sectarian foolishness which
 characterize apostate Christendom; and we cannot understand nor
 explain one single principle correctly, and are in the dark and cannot
 see the way before us; but when we talk and act under the immediate
 influence of the spirit of revelation, then we can see that which the
 world are ignorant of. When we undertake to talk of the great and
 glorious principles revealed in our day, and speak of the great and
 glorious light now revealed, and of which the world have been ignorant
 for so many generations, and assert that the Lord has seen fit to
 reveal the fulness of the everlasting Gospel to Joseph Smith, an
 illiterate man, the religious world spurn at it and drive it from
 their dwellings.
 
Vol. 2, p.346
 How came the Lord to pass by all the great and good men with their
 wisdom—how was it, I say, that He passed by the learning of this
 generation to reveal the doctrines and principles of our holy
 religion? Because He was determined that no flesh should glory in His
 presence. How was it that Joseph Smith was enabled to make those
 doctrines as plain as the alphabet? It was because God was with him;
 God was in the work; and we would just as soon worship that Holy
 Spirit or intelligence in Joseph Smith or in any person else, not the
 person, but the God that is in him, as to worship the same attributes
 somewhere else. And when we find the Father of Jesus Christ, we will
 worship Him, not the flesh and bones, but the attributes. The Savior
 tells us that he has revealed a great many things, that we may know
 how to worship in spirit and in truth. How can a man call on the name
 of God acceptably and understandingly, unless he knows about His
 attributes, and unless His doctrines are revealed? How can the poor
 ignorant Indians of the forest worship acceptably until they are
 taught about God and about Jesus? They must understand a great many
 things in order to enable them to comprehend the things of God, and be
 baptized in an acceptable manner. If we would worship the Father and
 the Son, we must know something about them.
 
Vol. 2, p.346
 We should study the laws of God, and get a perfect understanding of
 all things that are revealed, and we will find that we can comprehend
 all that is for our present good.
 
Vol. 2, p.346
 I do not know but I am taking up too much time. I have been led in my
 mind to explain some of these things, I have done it from the fact
 that the Elders go abroad among the nations of the earth and meet with
 much opposition. For instance, when the learned and the wise begin to
 controvert the revelations given to Joseph the Seer, let them (the
 Elders) know what arguments to bring forth to sustain them, and you
 will see, brethren, how easy it is to show that there is but one God
 when speaking of the attributes, but that there are many Gods when
 speaking of the personages in which the same attributes dwell. and you
 can make it clear and plain. These things I published on my last
 mission, according to the knowledge I had, knowing that they were
 views that the Christian world came in contact with; and knowing also,
 thin [p.347] morning, that they were things that the Elders would need
 to understand, I have spoken as I have. If the Elders would inform
 themselves, they would find that they have a strong armor to support
 themselves with, and their testimony would be so powerful that the
 arguments of our enemies would fall to the ground; indeed, when on my
 mission, I could not find any to investigate or to controvert what I
 set forth, and this was a disappointment to me. I could not find any
 opposition, only through the papers; and consequently, I had to throw
 out our views and leave the public to judge. Amongst all the papers
 and periodicals that are published in the States I have never seed one
 of the arguments set forth in the Seer met by good sound reason;
 ridicule and denunciations were the only weapons used against us; and
 this has always been the case. You will find when truth is set before
 the people they will appeal to ridicule, from the fact that they have
 no arguments.
 
Vol. 2, p.347
 Having said this much, may the Lord bless you, brethren and sisters,
 and His Spirit rest upon us all, and may we feel the importance of
 being one in all things that are good, virtuous, and upright. Amen.
 
 Ezra T. Benson, February 16, 1853
 
 Necessity of Opposition
 
 A Discourse by Elder Ezra T. Benson, 
 Delivered at the Seventies' Conference in the Tabernacle, 
 Great Salt Lake City, February 16, 1853.
 
Vol. 2, p.347
 I have listened with a great degree of satisfaction to those who have
 already spoken. I am now called upon to cast in my mite by the words
 of my mouth. I take pleasure in doing so. I always have taken
 satisfaction in speaking to my brethren, whenever it has fallen to my
 lot.
 
Vol. 2, p.347
 I have no excuse to make, no particular preliminaries to introduce,
 but wish at once to mingle my spirit, views, and feelings with those
 of this people. Whatever may be my field of labor, or whatever I may
 be called upon to do, I am ready to do it willingly, and wish to act
 in the calling whereunto I am called, to the best of my ability;
 whether to preach, or to labor with my hands, or whatever it my be, it
 is all the same to me, so that I am attending to the duty of my
 calling, and working in the sphere of this our holy religion. From the
 expericnce that most or all of us have had in this day and age of the
 world, we have all pretty much come to the conclusion that whatever we
 do, whether it is to day or at any other time, should be within the
 pale of our religion, acting in the spirit of our calling. This is the
 instruction we have been receiving this afternoon and this morning. My
 heart has been warmed up since I have been sitting here, and it does
 not take a great deal to warm it up in this case, because I try to so
 live before the Lord and this people, that it takes but little to warm
 it up.
 
Vol. 2, p.347
 What kind of feeling do we want resting upon us? We want the testimony
 of Jesus, and that is what we [p.348] must have, not only this week,
 this month, and this year, but every day of our lives. We should be in
 possession of that which the Apostle Patti admonished the people to
 possess in his day, viz., to be ready to give a reason of the hope
 that you have in you.
 
Vol. 2, p.348
 Much good instruction has been given to the Elders of Israel. It is
 true I have been a little surprised, when I have reflected as a man
 reflects, when I have reasoned as a natural man would reason, at the
 remarks that have been made here this afternoon by President Joseph
 Young. Here we are, eating, and drinking, and sleeping in peace, "with
 none to molest, or make us afraid," worshipping God according to the
 dictates of our consciences.
 
Vol. 2, p.348
 But when we reflect for a moment upon the past experience of this
 people, it speaks louder than thunder in our ears, we are to be on
 hand, as has been stated this afternoon. What is this for? It is for
 our good, that we may not lie down and become indolent, and say all is
 ease now in Zion. But the devil is not dead yet; he is on hand to do
 his work, to perform his mission, which is to stir up the Saints to
 their duty, if they do not attend to it by being counselled from God.
 It has been so in every age of the world—it has been the experience of
 this people.
 
Vol. 2, p.348
 We have now commenced to prepare for the building of a Temple; the
 ground has been staked out and broken; does not the devil know it?
 Yes; he knows all about it, and there could not be a thing to
 displease him more than for this people to talk about a Temple, to say
 nothing about going to work to build one. Did it not always stir up
 the devil? It was so in Kirtland, Missouri, and Illinois; and will it
 not be so in the City of the Great Salt Lake? It will. Are you not
 glad of it? You ought to be. Why? Because it is impossible to do
 anything, to any great extent, without an opposite. This is strictly
 according to the experience we have had. We must have an opposite, it
 must needs be that there is an opposite in all things to square us up,
 and make us ready to become useful in all things. I am glad of it,
 myself. What is required of us to do? Why, just do right, and all is
 right; what an easy lesson. Can you have any enjoyment without an
 opposite? We hear a good deal said about making sugar; but I tell you
 it is impossible to make sugar enough to make everything sweet. There
 is plenty of sweet, and there is also plenty of bitter. There must be
 an opposite, and it is all right.
 
Vol. 2, p.348
 What should the Saints do? You know you are right, God has told you
 so. The revelations of Jesus Christ have told you that you are right,
 and every body who knows anything about God tells you that you are
 right, for you want to do right, and work righteousness. What greater
 testimony do you want? It is enough, it is quite sufficient. It is the
 privilege of every body to do just as much good as they have a mind
 to. And what a glorious idea it is to know that we are in the Church
 and Kingdom of God, where there is a fountain of knowledge, of light,
 and of faith, where there is an inexhaustible fountain of matter and
 experience to work upon, so that a man is not trammelled in performing
 any one good thing. The revelations of Jesus Christ are far more
 liberal than Mr. Strang's. He told the people that it was only the
 rich that should have many wives, and the poor are not to have any.
 Our God does not use any such expression; He makes no distinction
 between the rich and the poor, between the high and the low, the
 man-servant and the maid-servant; every body is placed as free as the
 air that blows. Who is trammelled in the Gospel of Jesus [p.349]
 Christ? Is there one person? No, not one. Are you debarred from
 getting revelation? No, not at all. Light and intelligence are placed
 as free as the air that blows.
 
Vol. 2, p.349
 Can an Elder in Israel leave this place and go into the world to
 preach the Gospel without revelation? No. Can people live in these
 valleys of the mountains without? No, they could no more live without
 the light of revelation than they could without eating bread, and
 performing the duties required at their hands. Well, what difference
 is there, then, if a man can have all that he needs?
 
Vol. 2, p.349
 I once heard a sectarian priest undertake to tell about the different
 glories Paul speaks of. He compared Christians to cups or tankards,
 some held a pint, some a gallon, &c. Now says he, "When the cups are
 all full, is not that enough." I thought the comparison was pretty
 good. The Lord says He has different gifts and talents to the children
 of men; to one He gives revelation, to another the gifts of tongues,
 to another prophecy, to another the gift of miracles, but one man is
 deprived of obtaining them all, if he has the power of mind,
 intelligence, and faith to do so. We can get all we desire, all we can
 comprehend and ask for, or all we can appreciate. Here is wisdom, that
 a man should not ask for that he could not appreciate or comprehend,
 or make a good use of, although many of us may ask and receive like
 the child did the apples. A little child playing upon the floor sees
 you hold a platte of apples, it asks for one, which it holds in one
 hand; then it wants another in the other hand; then it wants more,
 until the arms and lap are filled to overflowing; still it is not
 content, but craves for more until it cannot hold them, and loses the
 whole. This spirit the President said he could see manifested by some
 of this people, so that if they are not careful their blessings will
 become a curse to them. We have to prove ourselves in all things,
 every man and woman in the Kingdom of God. Our faith is tried in many
 ways, and what plan looks better to a faithful, virtuous Latter-day
 Saint? And can you be a Latter-day Saint without being virtuous? The
 Prophet Joseph said one could not; and he said a virtuous man or woman
 is willing to do precisely as the Lord tells him. Then, according to
 the Prophet Joseph, it is virtuous for you to obey the voice of
 God—the counsel of heaven through that man whom God has set to preside
 over us. He holds the keys of salvation to this people, and to the
 nations of the earth; and when that man unlocks, there is not power
 enough in this earth to lock. This is the situation we are in, these
 are the keys that are held by the men of God among us. Have we
 anything to fear? We need not stop to spend any time to know whether
 we shall do this thing or the other we have been counselled to do. If
 it should be to sharpen up our swords, we need not inquire when a mob
 is coming from the States, or whether there is enough of mobocrats in
 our midst to raise one.
 
Vol. 2, p.349
 The longer I live, and the more experience I have, the more I feel
 like fighting for my religion and my rights. But to make a long story
 short, I would not give one groat whether I stay here one month, or
 one year, or twenty years longer. If I sit down, and reason with
 myself on this wise, "Well, I have built men good, comfortable house,
 I have made me an excellent farm, and am just preparing to live;" or,
 "My wife is sick, and I have scarcely any provisions;" I should begin
 to draw in my horns, you know, and be against going away. But when we
 reflect upon the past, looking back upon the days of Nauvoo, and
 comparing the situation of this people now with their situation then;
 [p.350] could we then claim a wide spread Territory? No, we were
 settled then in a little elbow of the Mississippi, cornered up with
 mobs all around us, and even in that condition many of us felt
 first-rate. When we came away the enemy gave back before the Saints,
 and we crossed over the river unmolested. I am speaking of those who
 obeyed the counsel of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.350
 I can recollect the time I had in Nauvoo. Brother Joseph Young
 remarked. that he was President of the Seventies before any Seventies
 were organized; I also was somewhere, and was coming along in the
 natural train of things as fast as I could to stand in my lot among
 this people. I would have obeyed the Gospel before, if I had known
 enough. We found ourselves cooped up in Nauvoo, and the word of the
 Lord to this people was to gather out; and mobs menaced us on every
 side. Some good men at that time went to brother Brigham, "We shall
 never get out, we never can be permitted to pass through the Territory
 of Iowa." Says brother Brigham, in reply to them," We shall all go
 through, and not a man shall be hurt." This I heard him say in the
 Temple of the Lord. Was it not the case? It was. The very moment the
 Saints began to cross the Mississippi river the cloud began to
 disperse, and the light in the west began to break forth; mobs began
 to disperse each way on the right and on the left, to let the Saints
 pass through unhurt. That was the situation of affairs at that time,
 it is all fresh upon my memory. I have not time to enter into this
 part of our history in full, I merely wished to refresh your memories,
 and make you feel as I do. All the people did not pass through, some
 half-hearted "Mormons" were left behind, with a sprinkling of true
 hearts, and the Lord was with them notwithstanding, and they stood
 there to whip the devil, and they did it first rate.
 
Vol. 2, p.350
 Now let us stay here in the valleys of the mountains, and do all the
 good we can. Let us fight if the Lord says so, and blow and shatter
 hell from the centre to the circumference if He tells us to do so,
 then it will be all right. But if He says, "Let the Saints go," I tell
 you I want to be among the first train, if possible. I want to be on
 hand to obey counsel when the Lord speaks. We have escaped our
 difficulties in Illinois, and got a possession in these goodly
 valleys, by obeying the commandments of heaven, and what are our
 privileges? We are now organized as a Territorial Government, and
 acknowledged as such by the parent Government. This is the result of
 what we have passed through. Of course, then, if we carry out the same
 principle of progress, before we can be numbered as a free and
 sovereign State the mustard stalk must be again kicked; this is
 logical. It was pictured to us by the servants of God, before we
 embraced "Mormonism," that we could not become Latter-day Saints
 without; passing through much persecution. If we do not pass through
 it, it shows plainly to me that we are not Latter-day Saints.
 
Vol. 2, p.350
 I have known men converted to this Gospel through the remarks of the
 priests of Christendom. A very intelligent man in New York, for
 instance, when the priest told him not to run after this deluded
 people, saying, "They are thieves and robbers," replied, "You don't
 say so; why that is the people I have been hunting for—a people that
 all denominations of Christians speak against, for that is the Church
 of Jesus Christ; so, sir, I am a Mormon right straight." We have got
 all these things to contend with, and it is all right, brethren and
 sisters; for here is year blessing, here is your crown, and with your
 crown [p.351] here is your glory. You are all desiring this, labor for
 it; and the longer I labor, the more experience I have. I find we have
 to labor with our own hands—this kingdom has got to be built up by
 manual labor; as the Governor said in the Legislature this winter,
 viz., our capital lies in the physical force of this people. Here is
 element in abundance all around us, as much as we have a mind to
 organize, according to the faith, experience, and ability that we
 possess from day to day.
 
Vol. 2, p.351
 Brethren, let us build a Temple, make farms, and raise an abundance of
 the good things of the earth; let us go to work and act according to
 the revelations we read from time to time, let us establish home
 manufactories, and, as I have said numbers of times this winter, I
 would to God we could say to day that we will, from this time
 henceforth, sustain ourselves by the help of God, and abide by it.
 Decorate our own bodies with the workmanship of our own hands, and I
 know, as "Mormonism" is true, and my experience correct, we shall that
 moment be independent. If we are not willing to fulfil the word of the
 Lord by counsel, and the experience we pass through, He will let the
 devil punish us until we do it. What do we want of the Gentiles? I
 would rather wrap myself up in a buffalo robe than go back amongst
 them again, unless I was counselled to do so.
 
Vol. 2, p.351
 We are doing first-rate. I feel as though I was doing first-rate
 sometimes, and sometimes I do not feel so, but can discover that there
 is room for me to do a little better. I know the majority of this
 people mean to do right, and follow the counsel of the Lord's
 servants, but there are some few who are wandering, their minds are
 not open to mark the providences of God to this people, but are pinned
 upon something else. We hear of meetings being established around in
 this city, for this ite, that ite, and the other ite. What is the
 matter with this portion of the people? Have they been neglecting
 their duties and their prayers? When I am out in the country, and stay
 at the houses of the brethren, I have an opportunity of seeing who
 prays. I stop all night at a brother's house, I eat with his family,
 and I begin to know how he feels. If he is a praying man, he will ask
 me to pray with him, or he will pray for me, and his family, and the
 welfare of Israel.
 
Vol. 2, p.351
 I found, as I travelled round among the people, that many Elders of
 this Church seldom bow down to pray. We cannot live righteously
 without praying. Show me an individual who lives without prayer, and I
 will show you an individual who lives without the bread of life. Let
 us pray, and get into heaven as fast as possible; for we need not be
 many years in getting there. The quicker we get a Temple built, and
 preach the Gospel to the nations of the earth, and gather the Saints,
 the quicker we shall be released from the powers of darkness. If a man
 is perfectly filled with the Spirit of God, when the devil comes along
 there is no chance for him to enter. Here then is quite an advantage
 in a person's being continually filled with the Spirit of truth. So
 you are on the right track, you are right, and nobody can get you
 wrong. If you suffer the Spirit of the Lord to leave your hearts, and
 the devil comes along and finds an empty house, he then enters in, and
 inasmuch as we are under transgression, he lays his hand upon us,
 saying, "You shall be my tool for me to work with, you have
 transgressed the laws of God, and my spirit shall lead you about; you
 shall go into Gladdenism, to this and that ism." I say you ought to
 feel the happiest people upon the earth, because we have had
 experience in this Church; we have got righteous men [p.352] to lead
 us; they have stood the test—stood through mobs, fire, sword, and
 death, and their knees have never trembled, nor their lips quivered
 upon any occasion; but they have done every thing that could be done
 by mortal man for the good of this people, and for our deliverance.
 
Vol. 2, p.352
 We have nothing to fear, but fear God and work righteousness all the
 days of our lives. Do not let us be cast down, nor be troubled about
 that which we cannot help. As the Apostle Paul says, we have done the
 will of the Gentiles, but from this time we will serve the God of
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. Let us weed our own gardens, take care of
 our own concerns, and all will be right as far as we are concerned. I
 feel well, and I mean to go ahead in this great work; I want to see
 the winding up scene of this generation. If ever we are clipped of our
 Priesthood, our glory, and our crown, it will be when we cease to
 faithfully preach the Gospel, cease to keep the commandments of God
 enjoined upon us, cease doing good to this people. Then, at once, the
 principles of "Mormonism" will be contracted in us; we shall become
 leaky vessels in the principles of the Gospel, while we ought to
 retain every good thing we receive.
 
Vol. 2, p.352
 Does a man lose any of his Priesthood and power by going to heal and
 bless the sick? No, He receives a blessing at the same time. Is not a
 man blessed when he gets a revelation from God to this people? He is;
 and so are we blessed if we do the work of God. No man or woman is
 exempted from doing good; we may do just as much as we please. Let us
 have respect and kindness for each other; let us feel well towards
 each other, speak good things to each other, and of each other, for
 this is the way Saints should live. When we take this course we shall
 feel right. When I feel like blessing my brethren, like lifting them
 up, and exalting them in my feelings, I feel first-rate myself; but
 when I feel like dragging them down, I feel contracted in my feelings,
 my mind does not expand in the principles of "Mormonism;" but when I
 feel to bless everybody and do right by night and day, I feel like
 blessing everybody, and strong like a young lion sallying from his
 thicket. Do you want a qualification to that expression? I feel like
 blessing those who ought to be blessed, they do not stick anywhere
 else. God blesses no person, only on condition, neither do His
 servants. If a man rises up and prophecies great and glorious things
 on your head it is all on conditions. And says Jesus. Christ, "He that
 endureth to the end shall be saved." It is the faithful performance of
 our duties that will insure us an entrance into the celestial kingdom
 of God, not only to-day, but to the end of our lives.
 
Vol. 2, p.352
 Now, brethren and sisters, may God bless you; pray for yourselves; go
 into the private chamber, and there kneel down, and make known your
 wants unto God; if you ask wisdom He will not upbraid, but give it to
 you liberally. Get the spirit of prayer upon you, and then you are all
 right; it is no matter where we are, so as we are found doing the will
 of God. He does not require us to ascend these snow-capped mountains,
 or to go to the United States this winter, to do His will, but the
 arena of action is here, in our family circle, by our own firesides,
 attending to our daily labors and local duties. And if a man wishes to
 have the Spirit, let him expand himself in temporal matters, or
 spiritual if you please, for it is all spiritual and all temporal
 according to my feelings. I preach the Gospel, it is temporal, it is
 manual labor; I would rather chop cord wood any time than do it, were
 I to consult my natural feelings. For when I preach to the people I
 want to take the word in my [p.353] hand and throw it down their
 necks, and say, "That is 'Mormonism,' will you swallow it? It is the
 truth from heaved and I know it." That is about all the preaching a
 man can do. You may quote Scripture for a month, and a sectarian will
 rise up and tell you, "We preach the killy Scripture," but if they do,
 they do not know it is true. I know that "Mormonism" is true; this
 testimony will make him shake like Belshazzar of rid. When a man knows
 that "Mormonism" is true, he is commissioned to preach the Gospel; if
 he does not, he is not qualified.
 
Vol. 2, p.353
 We have heard a great deal this morning about reading and qualifying
 ourselves; it is right, and according to the revelations of God; but
 if I cannot have but one of these qualifications given me, I want to
 have the testimony of Jesus, which will pierce them like a cannon
 ball. It made me feel so. You will be called upon to go to the
 nations; and before you go, as brother Jedediah said, we want you to
 have "Mormon" thunder in you; and if you have not got any of it, we
 will try to pump some in you before you start. For you will have many
 kinds of devils to contend with; there are laughing devils, and crying
 devils, murmuring devils, and sympathetic devils, besides many more I
 could name. But don't be afraid, brethren, you will all have a chance
 to go and see for yourselves.
 
Vol. 2, p.353
 I belong to all the Quorums. One Quorum is just as necessary as
 another, and if so, it is just as honorable in its place, sphere, and
 calling. What a beautiful Church the Lord has organized! We could not
 have thought of it; it is altogether beyond the wisdom of man, because
 a man, no matter how big, how eloquent, or learned he may be, has to
 be admitted through the same door, he must pass through the same
 ordeal as the ignorant, yet honest, poor man, he must be kicked, and
 cuffed, he must sacrifice all things for Christ's sake, or he cannot
 reign with this people. How should we look among the exalted and
 glorified Saints who have passed through much suffering to obtain
 their crowns, if we had not passed through the same, could we reign
 with them with any satisfaction to ourselves? I think not. As we heard
 here last Sunday, do not be discouraged because you were not in the
 various troubles the Saints have passed through on sundry occasions,
 for you will get a chance to try yourselves in like scenes, that you
 may have the same glory, exaltation, and crown.
 
Vol. 2, p.354
 May the Lord bless you for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.[p.354] 
 
 Heber C. Kimball, September 19, 1852
 
 Privileges and Duties of the Saints
 
 An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, 
 Delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, 
 September 19, 1852.
 
Vol. 2, p.354
 Brethren and Sisters—I never saw the day in which I felt more thankful
 than I do at the present time, that the God whom I serve has given me
 the Spirit of truth. I have no desire in my heart to manifest
 anything, by my words or by my acts, only the truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.354
 There is not anything that has been revealed to me, since I came into
 this Church, but what I most assuredly know to be true. "Mormonism" is
 true, and we who have enlisted in this Church have enlisted in a good
 cause; and by continually obeying the truth to the end of our lives,
 it will lead us into the Celestial world; and I know that there is no
 other way to get there, only by the principle of obedience, and
 bringing our hearts to bear upon the truth, and to gauging our lives
 by it. I reflect many times upon these things, and am thankful that I
 know and possess the truth in a degree, still am aware that there are
 thousands of things before us which I have not yet attained to. The
 only way for us to be useful to one another is to take a course to
 build upon the principles of truth, and never to suffer ourselves to
 cultivate any but the principles of right.
 
Vol. 2, p.354
 I am satisfied that a man's conduct has a great influence; it has an
 influence with the Saints and with the world. The world is in
 possession of the truth and of the Spirit of the Lord in some degree;
 as you have heard brother Brigham say a great many times, there is not
 an honest man or woman, who has heard the Gospel, but who has in a
 greater or less degree been influenced by that Spirit to believe it to
 be the truth—that Joseph Smith was a Prophet, an Apostle, a man sent
 of God to preach the Gospel. He was, whether they believe it or not.
 We live in a day and age of the world which we have talked about a
 thousand times, but do we fully realize it? We live in a day that the
 Apostles in the days of Jesus, and the Patriarchs, and thousands of
 holy men actually saw—they beheld the day we now live in, and
 anxiously desired to enjoy it in the flesh, but they died without that
 privilege. Are we not privileged with that day? Do we not live in the
 days of the Prophets and Apostles, in the days of Patriarchs and holy
 men? We do. I realize it, I reflect upon it, and desire that the
 people should reflect upon it, and diligently seek after the Spirit of
 truth—seek after the Holy Ghost, which is the Spirit of revelation,
 and it will reveal past things to you and show you things to come.
 Many times you reflect upon things, but are not certain whether they
 are correct or not, and by and by they will be revealed from this
 stand, the very things you had in your mind for years, and that the
 Spirit of God had shown to you, but you did not know how to organize
 and classify them, and judge of their truth. President Brigham Young
 is a Prophet, and can present doctrines to you, classify them, and set
  them in order; that is his office; and the Apostle has his office,
 which [p.355] is to preach the Gospel in all the world, and organize
 the Church, and set it in order, to take the elements and combine them
 together.
 
Vol. 2, p.355
 Inasmuch as we are the Elders of Israel, the saviors of men, we should
 take a course to set an example that is worthy of imitation in our
 daily walk, conversation, and business transactions. While we were
 hearing from this stand last Sabbath concerning the course which some
 men took in keeping groceries, &c., I thought all men are not
 alike—have not all got strong minds, that it is the duty of every
 person never to introduce into or permit a thing to enter your houses
 that would have a tendency to allure the mind and lead it astray, but
 set a good example and do as you would wish to be dealt by?
 
Vol. 2, p.355
 A man who starts a drinking shop in the midst of this people, is
 introducing that which has a tendency to lead away men who are
 habituated to strong drinks from their youth up, and have so craving
 an appetite for them that they cannot let them alone if they are where
 they can be got.
 
Vol. 2, p.355
 Another thing, it does not suit my mind to believe that man to be a
 good man who would present anything to his neighbor that is calculated
 in its nature to be injurious. As we are the people of God, as
 "Mormonism" is true, and as we have enlisted under the banner of
 Christ the King, the Savior of the world, and as he taught the laws of
 his Father, we should do his will and keep his commandments as he kept
 the commandments of his Father, and never allow ourselves to do wrong,
 or act in any manner that would lead any one astray.
 
Vol. 2, p.355
 But where a man does permit himself to do these things, I have no
 doubt that in process of time it will work together for good to those
 who love God and keep His commandments. We can see who is righteous,
 who is false, and who is true. Let us keep the commandments of God,
 and when we meet together, as we have this afternoon, and every
 afternoon, to partake of the Sacrament, let us pray that we may be
 strengthened in our bodies and spirits, that we may be filled with the
 same spirit, power, truth, and righteousness that dwelt in the bosom
 of Jesus, that we may cleave to the vine and partake of the same
 nourishment with it.
 
Vol. 2, p.355
 Let us all take a course to do right, and, if we all do right, there
 is no person here that will do wrong. I am aware that there will have
 to be a sifting, but would there be any necessity for it if the
 elements were pure? No. You can obtain pure sand here upon the public
 works, and with that you can make good tempered mortar, for the better
 it is tempered the better wall you can put up for your habitation.
 Temper the mortar and let the sand be clear of stone, roots, and every
 imperfect thing.
 
Vol. 2, p.355
 If this were the case the masons would have no use for the coarse
 screen to throw the sand against, nor for a fine sieve to separate the
 finer particles. It is just so with us. The Lord will keep sifting,
 and will prepare a riddle and sieve, that is, the devil will riddle
 you, and after that he will sift you. Did not the Savior tell one of
 his disciples that the devil desired to sift him as wheat is sifted?
 We have come together here, the wheat is gathered in from the four
 quarters ready for the thrashing and sifting. The world is called the
 field, and the reapers are going forth to reap and bind up the wheat,
 or children of the kingdom, into churches, and then draw them together
 from the four quarters of the earth. For what purpose? In order that
 the wheat may be thrashed, and after it is thrashed it must go through
 the fanning mill, and many of the kernels are blown out with the
 chaff. The heavier wheat drops down in the place [p.356] prepared to
 receive it, and at the mill it has to go through the smut machine
 before it is ground, and after it is ground it has to go through a
 bolt.
 
Vol. 2, p.356
 At the far end of the bolt there are fans, into which the flour
 enters, then it keeps growing coarsen and coarser, and then goes out
 the bran at the hind end. In this country we have got a thrashing
 machine that is fitted with three places; one for the chaff, another
 for the smut, and other foul articles, and a third to retain the
 wheat; hence they can go off south, in this way or that way, and some
 go after gold, and some after a better climate, for they do not like
 this climate, as they say the winters eat up the summers.
 
Vol. 2, p.356
 I am more than willing that all such should go, for if they all the
 time want to go there, let them go. We have got to be brought back
 into the presence of our Father in heaven, from whence we have fallen;
 and if we calculate on this we must pass through trials, suffering,
 and sifting. If you get thrashed, do not murmur. Brethren, let us take
 the right course, listen to the counsels we are blessed with and that
 we know to be right.
 
Vol. 2, p.356
 If you will not take the course the Lord has marked out, you might as
 well back out and go down to the regions of despair, to the gold
 regions, or where you please, but do not trouble us, we are bound to
 be Saints. We know that this work is true, and if you don't know how
 to take a course that will bind you to it, plead with and ask God
 until you do get knowledge for yourselves, until you can bear the same
 testimony as we do. When you can do that, you will have favor with
 God, He will prosper you here and multiply His blessings upon us,
 until we are redeemed and prepared to enter into His glory, and sit
 down with Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and Joseph.
 
Vol. 2, p.356
 You know the revelation says that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob entered
 into their glory and exaltation, and they have done this; you can sit
 down with them by taking the same course that they did. Let us cheer
 up, let us be comforted. We are comforted, we are blessed, and you
 feel just as good a spirit here as ever you felt in any place.
 
Vol. 2, p.356
 You who have lately come in, if you are not very careful, will get to
 murmuring and finding fault with us, and to think that we are not
 religious enough. I admit that I am not quite so sanctimonious as they
 are in London, but I believe that we have got something they have not,
 we enjoy something they do not. The feelings I enjoy, yield me
 pleasures that far exceed those derived from the mere luxuries of the
 world, and that is, to have dwelling in me the power of the Holy
 Ghost, to be honest, and as pure as a babe, as a lamb, or as an angel.
 
Vol. 2, p.356
 If you enjoy that condition, brethren and sisters, never be troubled
 about anything, about food, raiment, houses, lands, the devil, or any
 wicked person, and we will gain the victory, and become Kings and
 Priests to our God and to His Christ. If every individual will
 overcome for himself, he will be crowned. This Church and Kingdom will
 never fall, therefore let me hear about pure Saints and a pure plan of
 salvation. Let us observe the order of God, and every one be humble to
 that order and His authorities that preside over us. Let these Saints
 in the valleys of the mountains be subject to their officers, the
 people to their Bishops, and the Bishops to their rulers, and in this
 way we will move on with mighty power. As for the devil and the world,
 with its combined powers, if they are all arraigned against us, we
 have power with God to overcome them all.
 
Vol. 2, p.357
 In the days of Israel, we read that [p.357] one chased a thousand and
 two put ten thousand to flight. The Lord would send an influence,
 perhaps a spirit rapping would get into their midst, and they would go
 to work and slay one another. Cannot the Lord do the same now? Cannot
 He turn over mountains, if we were followed up by enemies, and heap
 them upon them just as easy as I can turn over an apple? You need not
 borrow trouble about brother Brigham—he does right all the time. God
 is with him, angels are with him and round about him night and day.
 The wisdom of God is given to him, and it will supersede the wisdom of
 the world; I know this as well as I know that you are here this day.
 
Vol. 2, p.357
 The ungodly killed Joseph and Hyrum, but in so doing they furthered
 the work of God more than tenfold. Joseph laid the foundation, and
 left us to build the building, and when we are gone we will leave
 others, for it must be done. Do not be troubled, but do what you have
 been told today, and never take a course to trammel the First
 Presidency in their operations, but take off their shackles and
 burdens and carry them yourselves, for you have just as much physical
 strength as they have. There is scarcely a weakly man or woman here;
 then carry your own burdens. God bless you for ever. Amen.
 
 Ezra T. Benson, April 8, 1855
 
 The Word of Wisdom
 
 An Address by Elder Ezra T. Benson, 
 Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 8, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.357
 I feel to rejoice this morning in the remarks that I have heard, and I
 feel to bear testimony to the same, and also to all the instructions
 given during this Conference.
 
Vol. 2, p.357
 I feel that it is good to be here, and I can say that I have tried to
 appreciate the blessings we enjoy in common with my brethren. It is
 indeed a privilege to rise before an assembly of Saints in the Valleys
 of the Mountains, before those that are now so comfortably and
 favorably located in this place; and while brother George A. Smith was
 speaking upon the "Word of Wisdom," there was a dream occurred to my
 mind that I heard related by one of the brethren a short time ago. He
 said there was a proclamation issued by the President of the Church of
 Jesus Christ, for the Elders of Israel to collect those together who
 had kept the commandments of God, for there was a work that the Lord
 had for them to perform. The people came together very slowly and
 reluctantly; once in a while a few would come along, but a leader off
 was wanted, and perhaps an Elder would be seen coming up, but it
 seemed to be slow work collecting the people together. After a while
 there was another proclamation issued for the people to come together
 in masses, those that were true, and that were known to be trying to
 keep the commandments of God, and they then came up by thousands, by
 tens of [p.358] thousands, and by hundreds of thousands. I felt that
 it was so this morning, that those that had been speaking had touched
 the right subject, and it was very good; and I felt that there would
 be very few in this vast congregation, (if they were called out,) who
 had kept the "Word of Wisdom;" if all such were called for, I am
 persuaded that there would be very few that would come forth, but if
 the word were, "Come forth, all ye Latter-day Saints that are trying
 to keep the Word of Wisdom," I feel that there would be many that
 would come forth, and I believe I would be among that number that
 would be found trying to keep the Word of Wisdom.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 When we first heard the revelation upon the Word of Wisdom many of us
 thought it consisted merely in our drinking tea and coffee, but it is
 not only using tea and coffee and our tobacco and whisky, but it is
 every other evil which is calculated to contaminate this people. The
 Word of Wisdom implies to cease from adultery, to cease from all
 manner of excesses, and from all kinds of wickedness and abomination
 that are common amongst this generation—it is, strictly speaking,
 keeping the commandments of God, and living by every word that
 proceedeth from His mouth.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 This is the way that I understand the Word of Wisdom, consequently we
 have to keep all the commandments, if I understand the matter
 correctly, in connexion with this Word of Wisdom, in order to obtain
 the blessings, for unless we do keep the commandments of God, and not
 offend in any one point, we have not a full claim upon the blessings
 promised in connexion with this portion of the word of the Lord.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 The Lord says, in reference to these things mentioned in the Word of
 Wisdom, that they are not good for the body! I know that my brethren
 and sisters feel as I do, they have a desire to keep the Word of
 Wisdom, and know it is the wish of the Presidency that the Elders of
 Israel should preach upon the Word of Wisdom, and establish it in the
 minds of the people, and suffer not themselves from desire to be
 overcome by the habits of those among whom they travel to preach the
 Gospel, but be an example in all things.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 I can say one thing which I am very thankful for, I never partook of
 an evil in my life because my brethren did, but I have always tried to
 act and live upon my own agency. If I have sinned, it has been through
 my own ignorance; if I go astray, it is because my mind and my nature
 are human.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 I have ever felt determined to take a course to enjoy the Spirit of
 the Lord, and when He has left me to myself, and I have been tempted,
 I have always trusted in the Lord and endeavored to obey Him, and not
 to give way to the tempter; and I want this feeling to sink deep into
 the hearts of every man and woman calling themselves Latter-day
 Saints. And when I hear a word dropped by any one that will tend to
 thwart the design of God's holy word, why then I feel most indignant.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 I wish to see men observe and teach the Word of Wisdom in their
 families, for to see men throw a bad influence upon the word of the
 Lord, I was going to say such a spirit is a stink in the nostrils of
 all righteous men.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 Many of the Saints excuse themselves for chewing tobacco because
 others use it, but let us examine ourselves this morning, and see if
 such a course will be justifiable before our heavenly Father.
 
Vol. 2, p.358
 Where is the man that excuses himself on this account? I ask him—is it
 righteousness for him to excuse himself in order to free himself from
 blame? If it is not, let him repent, cease his excusations, and turn
 unto the Lord his God, and work [p.359] righteousness all the days of
 his life, that he may be saved in the kingdom of heaven.
 
Vol. 2, p.359
 You know it as an old Methodist doctrine, that every tub has to stand
 upon its own bottom, and we will find that it is so before we get
 through; yet we will find, brethren and sisters, that it is for every
 man and woman to take a course to save themselves individually, obey
 counsel, observe all the revelations of Jesus Christ that shall be
 given to us as a people in this present age, whether by the dreams of
 the night, the visions of the day, or the revelations of God's Holy
 Spirit, and to follow after righteousness, pursue the course marked
 out for the people of God, and then all will be well with us in this
 life, and also in that which is to come.
 
Vol. 2, p.359
 I feel to rejoice, and I thank my heavenly Father that we have escaped
 thus far the contaminating influences of the Gentiles, and I always do
 rejoice that our lives are prolonged won the earth. I never attended a
 Conference in my life but I felt thankful to God that I had fellowship
 and a standing in the midst of this mighty people, and that I had some
 confidence before them and also the God whom we serve.
 
Vol. 2, p.359
 We are indeed a blessed people, prosperity attends us as a community,
 the wicked and even the very devils are prophesying the prosperity of
 this people, to say nothing about the predictions of the Latter-day
 Saints themselves. The great and influential amongst the nations are
 all the time speaking of the success and prosperity that attend this
 people, and their telling this is what stirs up the devil.
 
Vol. 2, p.359
 We are going to build a temple, we are now laying the foundation, and
 when it is completed we expect to receive our blessings, and do you
 think the devil knows this? Yes, he knows all about it, and he stirs
 up the wicked, and why does he do this? To hinder the people of God
 from obtaining the blessings they desire. (It then began to rain, and
 brother Benson remarked,) Well, I can stand the rain if you can.
 Brethren and sisters, we are neither sugar nor salt, although we are a
 little of both. Give us your attention for a few moments, and we will
 dismiss till two o'clock.
 
Vol. 2, p.359
 May the Lord bless you, that your hearts may be comforted, and that
 you may listen to all the instructions that you have heard during this
 Conference; this is my determination. May God bless you through Christ
 our Redeemer. Amen.[p.360] 
 
 George A. Smith, April 8, 1855
 
 Ordaining Young Men to Office—the Word  of Wisdom—Union
 
 A Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, 
 Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 
 April 8, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.360
 As I arise I am cautioned by President Kimball to be careful that my
 hair does not blow off; I shall exercise as much care and caution as
 possible on the subject; but if it should actually come off, I have
 very few friends here to-day in this numerous audience but what know
 very well how my head looks perfectly bare, and consequently I should
 not feel as though I was subject to any particular disgrace, while I
 can enjoy the comfort of sitting in the congregation without having my
 head tied up in a handkerchief, or suffering with a cold.
 
Vol. 2, p.360
 I feel a little sorry this morning that our meeting house is so small;
 really it seems too bad that we have not a little more room, but it
 fulfils very clearly the early predictions of the first President of
 the Church, (Joseph Smith,) that we may build as many houses as we
 would, and we should never get one big enough to hold the Saints; and
 I presume, before this immense Bowery is absolutely enclosed, and
 comfortably seated, that we shall find it too small to accommodate
 those who wish to attend here on the Sabbath day, or on any important
 occasion.
 
Vol. 2, p.360
 In rising to speak to so vast an assembly, I am reminded of the old
 rupture of my lungs, which was made while preaching in the streets of
 London to scattered assemblies, to persons in the courts, in the
 squares, in the windows of buildings four and five stories high, and
 on different sides of the streets, in the midst of a foggy, smoky,
 damp atmosphere. It is a rupture which caused my lungs to bleed, and
 which has been a constant caution and effectual check to my course in
 life, requiring me to keep within a certain limit, with, however, this
 condition, that, live or die, or whatsoever might be in the road, the
 Gospel of Jesus Christ I would preach, and the testimony of the
 fulness of the Gospel of the Lord to the Saints in the last days I
 would bear, whereever and whenever I had the opportunity, backed with
 a faith in me that I would have power and health to do this; at the
 same time any kind of exercise, that would heat my blood for one half
 hour, would produce considerable bleeding from the lungs, and yet by
 the aid of your faith I undertake to address this immense audience,
 with full confidence that I shall succeed so that a great portion will
 hear me, and by the stillness of the balance I may be enabled to make
 them all hear me, though it requires a great effort for even a man
 with sound lungs to make ten thousand persons hear him speak
 distinctly.
 
Vol. 2, p.360
 I have been a member of this Church from my childhood: I commenced to
 advocate the Book of Mormon when only thirteen years of age. The
 second day after I got hold of it I read it nearly through. News flew
 round the neighborhood that the "golden bible" had come, and a large
 company of neighbors came in to see the book; they commenced to
 examine and find fault with it, and I to answer [p.361] their
 objections, as I thought they looked so unreasonable; although I had
 not made my mind up on the subject, yet I tried to remove their c
 objections; the result was, the whole company went away confounded,
 leaving me surprised that they could not raise any stronger objections
 against it; and from that day to this I have not let any proper
 occasion slip that presented to me an opportunity of defending the
 mission of Joseph Smith, and the Book of Mormon, to the very best of
 my ability. It may be said of me that I never knew anything else but
 "Mormonism," yet I have found that some of the traditions of my early
 education (as I was piously educated at the Sunday school in the
 doctrine and principles of Presbyterianism)—some of these principles
 which I received in my youth have clung to me so closely that I have
 had to stop at times and reflect whether I had learned that from the
 proper source, or whether it was part of my old catechism, which I
 must confess I have forgotten.
 
Vol. 2, p.361
 I introduce these remarks as a preface to my discourse, because I have
 been pleased by the remarks of the First Presidency, especially by
 those of President Brigham Young, on the subject of the appointment of
 Bishops; he wishes to appoint those who have grown up in the Church,
 who have not lived a great portion of their days under the influence
 of sectarian traditions of their fathers, and been subject to the
 slavish notions of cast-iron creeds, that when they entered into this
 Church, they were so bound in them, they never could be unbound, and
 that even now in performing the duties of their callings they do not
 learn enough of the things of God to in every instance discriminate
 between the two. I had discovered in a number of instances that
 appointments of this kind to different offices did not work well; and
 that when men who are not very old when they come into the Church, all
 they have learned is the truth, and are not under the necessity of
 unlearning what they might have learned in twenty, forty, or fifty
 years, of old tenets, creeds, doctrines, and nonsense, but have taken
 a start from the right foundation, and what they did learn have
 learned it right.
 
Vol. 2, p.361
 I thought I would take the liberty of addressing the younger brethren,
 as a great portion of this congregation are what might be termed in
 the States, Young America, if you please, or among us, "Young
 Mormons," those who have been raised in the midst of persecutions, and
 the instructions the Saints have enjoyed. President Young, in the
 course of his remarks, introduces the subject of the divisions that
 exist in New York politics; for instance, it is customary in the
 political circles of New York, and has extended from that capital
 throughout the Union, to denominate men that have become somewhat
 superannuated in their veins, or have got the old-fashioned slow
 motion about them, "old fogies." For instance, there are but few of us
 but what can remember when railroads were first introduced into the
 United States. It is not difficult for old men to remember when the
 first steam boat was built, or when the first telegraph wire was put
 in operation; and it is properly denominated the "fast age." Men who
 have got the old principles of locomotion—that cannot accommodate
 their feelings to the great improvements of the fast age—that have got
 their education on the slow track, and are determined to follow it, it
 would be better for them to stand aside, and clear the track for the
 telegraph speed of the present generation just rising up on their
 heels.
 
Vol. 2, p.361
 I was pleased with the resolution, as far as it was necessary to apply
 it; but there are a great many men of the most mature age, who were at
 a [p.362]  mature age when they received this Gospel, that never had
 imbibed scarcely any sectarian prejudices; and those that they had
 got, when they discovered they were of little use, they have east them
 behind the lighthouse, and let them go with the waves. There are
 others who have stood in the stream of light until every single
 particle of the old imperfections and old prejudices that could
 possibly have adhered to them, have been carried away; the light of
 the Spirit has showered upon them so brilliantly that all of us who
 were younger when we entered the work, were instructed, taught, and
 made acquainted with the things of God, through the wisdom and light
 which God has given them.
 
Vol. 2, p.362
 Mankind is capable of a great many extravagances; we very well
 remember the time when a very zealous man named Hawley, arraigned
 Joseph Smith before Bishop's counsel in Kirtland, and charged him with
 having forfeited his office as a Prophet of God, because he had not
 prohibited the aged sisters from wearing caps. I attended the Council,
 which was held very late, and the man there advocated that he was cut
 off from the Church, for God had cut him off from the Church, as well
 as from his Apostleship, because he had suffered the men to wear
 little cushions on the shoulders of their coat sleeves. It being then
 fashionable to wear a little cotton on the shoulders, and in
 consequence of some of the brethren wearing such coats, the Prophet of
 God was cut off from the Church by this man, and persecuted as an
 impostor, and another was placed in his stead.
 
Vol. 2, p.362
 That man was possessed of such wisdom as man could reasonably
 manifest, yet he was so perfectly full of folly and of his own
 traditions and notions he had fancied over in his own head, that
 seemingly it was impossible for him to understand anything better; he
 was blinded, and lifted his hand against the Prophet of God. Instances
 of this kind have been continually accumulating, and it is one of the
 most perfect illustrations of the sayings of the Prophet, that He
 would sift His people as with a sieve. It has been a constant sifting
 from the time we entered the Church up to the present; some would
 compel it, while in others none of the old prejudices have
 predominated; and so it has continued until twenty-five years have
 passed away, and until a great number of persons have risen up who
 have not the prejudices of their fathers to contend with, and if they
 will humble themselves with all their might, knowledge, and
 intelligence, power will grow in them, and they will approximate
 nearer to the things of God, to get more light, more knowledge, more
 intelligence, more faith, and more power to spread forth the work of
 God, and to roll forth the kingdom their fathers have been able to
 obtain.
 
Vol. 2, p.362
 It is an old proverb, that as the old birds crow the young ones learn.
 There are a great many habits, a great many customs which our fathers
 have imbibed, and which their children have been induced more or less
 to practise, which are decidedly in opposition to the true principles
 of life and prosperity; now for us who are young, we are full of life
 and vigor, to think, because our fathers or mothers indulged in a good
 cup of tea, or cup of coffee, and a hundred other different; luxuries
 which are at variance with the Word of Wisdom, that we must follow the
 same track, pursue the same course, and not only ourselves become
 slaves to the same habits, but transmit them to our posterity, and
 continue them, that we may preserve the old Gentile customs which have
 been established under a system of tactics that have been introduced
 by [p.363] medical men, to injure the health of the community and to
 make for themselves a growing business! I do not believe in the
 constant use of tobacco and hot drinks, although they have been for a
 long time steadily recommended by men in the medical profession as
 beneficial to health; I believe that learned doctors do know, when
 they are doing so, they are introducing a system of things to make men
 sick throughout their lives, weaken the human race, and make business
 for medical practitioners. If men wish to grow up in these mountains,
 free from disease, and from the power of the destroyer, and become
 strong and powerful like tigers—like giants in Israel, let them
 observe the principles laid down in the words of wisdom, let them
 observe them when they are children, let them grow up breathing a pure
 atmosphere, drinking pure water, and partaking of the wholesome
 vegetation, observing the words of wisdom, and they will grow up
 mighty men; one of them will be worth five dozen of those who are
 steeped and boiled by hot drinks, and tanned in tobacco juice.
 
Vol. 2, p.363
 While I address you, brethren, upon this subject, I speak more from
 observation of the conduct of others than from my own experience; I
 have observed considerable upon this matter; I know that indulging in
 habits of this kind, however simple they may seem, they lead in the
 end to great evil, and I know from experience that our tastes are in a
 great measure artificial. Now when a "Mormon" Elder comes up to me,
 and wants to get a little counsel, and his breath smells as though he
 had swallowed a still-house, it is all I can possibly do to remain
 near enough to him to hear his story; he necessarily wishes to come up
 close to me, as such men are sure to have a secret they wish to
 whisper, and their breath is so offensive, I am fended to retire. When
 I am called upon to give counsel to a man who is indulging in these
 intemperate practices, I feel at a loss to know whether my counsel is
 going to do him good or harm, or whether he will pay any attention to
 it after he gets it.
 
Vol. 2, p.363
 I know that many men have persisted in the use of these stimulating
 articles until they cannot do without them, or they think they cannot.
 Perhaps sometimes when they have been reduced by sickness or fatigue,
 they have then been under the necessity of taking some of these things
 as a medicine to revive sinking nature, and this was probably when
 they first began to practise the use of them, and laid the foundation
 for a short life. They now wish me to prolong their days, like the old
 toper who had undermined his constitution, and who was about to die in
 consequence of drinking a quart of brandy a day; he sent for the
 doctor; he, being anxious to preserve the life of his patient, dared
 not stop the use of brandy entirely, nor yet suffer the inebriate to
 persist in his usual course, ordered his patient three glasses of
 French brandy with loaf sugar per day, upon which the old toper
 shrugged his shoulders and said, "Doctor, aint it bad to take ?" In
 introducing the use of things injurious to our health, when we
 commence it, it is not so pleasant; perhaps in a fit of sickness,
 prostrated by the ague, cut down by disease, we will indulge in these
 kinds of habits, until by and bye a taste is formed for them, and we
 feel that we really must have our tea or our coffee; a glass of liquor
 does us good occasionally. How often does "occasionally" come? "O,
 once in a while." How often is that? "Why, every now and then." And it
 gets so, by and bye, if a man has addicted himself to it and don't
 have it, he feels quite lonely, he feels lost, as though there was
 something wrong about him, and he becomes [p.364] such a perfect slave
 to it, he cannot exercise his talents or his ingenuity. I have seen
 distinguished members of the bar with whom it was absolutely necessary
 they should take a drink of spirits in the middle of a plea, to
 brighten their ideas; the result is, it will bring a man to a
 premature grave.
 
Vol. 2, p.364
 I say to Young America, brethren and sisters, if we have imbibed such
 habits, let us lay them off; let us suffer our fathers and mothers to
 drink the tea and the coffee, and chew all the tobacco they want, and
 as long as we can get it for them, because they have imbibed this
 practice years ago, and now to deprive them of these things altogether
 might endanger their lives; but when it comes to us, who have not been
 believers in the doctrine, let us take these things as we would
 calomel, opium, arsenic, 1obelia, corrosive sublimate, or any other
 drugs which are so much valued among physicians. Now if a man really
 felt as if he were dying, and was anxious to hurry himself away, a
 dose of strychnine might assist him. Now anything that a man takes
 that stimulates his nerves above their proper mode of action when he
 is in health, his system will fall in the same proportion below a
 healthy action, and it will require a little more the next time to
 stimulate it to the same height, and so on, until the system refuses
 to be stimulated, and the person will suddenly fall into the grave. So
 much, then, will answer for my remarks upon this subject.
 
Vol. 2, p.364
 I believe, brethren, many of us have accustomed ourselves to using
 articles prohibited in the Word of Wisdom, which prohibition is
 desired for the benefit of the Saints in Zion, and in all the world;
 we frequently use them merely out of compliment. For instance, I call
 in a brother's house, the lady of the house knows I am an Apostle, and
 she wishes to treat me with marked respect, and she supposes I am
 entirely unmindful of the precepts contained in the Word of Wisdom,
 makes me a cup of tea or coffee; well, I think it is a pity to throw
 it away, after it has spoiled half a gallon of the best American creek
 water, and I drink it to save it. This is not only the case with me,
 but with other young men also, (for I can call myself a young man with
 a perfect grace now, for I have as fine a head of hair as any of you);
 a great many of us take these stimulating drinks for the sake of
 fashion. If I should happen to come across those who know how to use
 "the good crater," they will invite me to partake with them; if I
 refuse, they will then begin to urge; but the best policy to be
 observed in cases of this kind is to do as we have a mind to; if we do
 not want "the intoxicating drink," let them take it all; and if we do,
 we will take it without urging, and bear the responsibility ourselves.
 This is the best policy I would wish to be governed by, though I have
 had to say, once or twice in my life," Gentlemen, I do not wish to be
 urged." If a man refuses to drink with those who indulge in the use of
 strong drinks, it is customary to consider it a want of friendship.
 Let us be our own masters, and not believe we must be chained down to
 these foolish and hurtful traditions.
 
Vol. 2, p.364
 It has happened to be my lot to visit a good many of the Branches; a
 great portion of the time that I have been in this Church, I have
 spent in travelling. Last year, in performing the duties of historian,
 when I found that constant application to these duties became severe
 on my health, I would go out in the neighboring settlements and preach
 to the people, and stir them up to diligence and obedience; in this
 way I have had a good opportunity to observe the feelings and
 sentiments of the people, which operate upon the hearts of the [p.365]
 Saints in the different settlements of these valleys.
 
Vol. 2, p.365
 The view that I wish to take on this subject is, that there is in many
 of the settlements a want of union. For instance, they will get
 together in a meeting; and conclude that they will have a certain man
 for a President, or for a Bishop, they will all agree to it, then some
 few individuals will go back into a corner and say, "Well, brother,
 don't you think that such a man would have made a great deal the best
 President?" And whenever the President steps forward to introduce a
 measure, the next thing he would come across would be, two or three of
 the brethren will kindly say to one another, "I, for one, don't like
 that measure." You understand the simple lever power, the most simple
 of all mechanical principles; you know that I can take a lever, and by
 getting a first-rate good purchase, I can hold as much as twenty men
 can yell; the result is, if I cannot have it my way, I might by that
 means prevent the President from having it his way. I am more intimate
 with the City of Provo; its population I do not now exactly recollect,
 but it is probaldy about three thousand five hundred; its locality is
 one of the best in the mountains, from the fact that the position is
 in the midst of a heavy amount of water power, which can be easily
 applied to machinery to the best possible advantage; it is also
 surrounded with the best farming land, with an abundant means of
 irrigation by the application of a very little labor, and the
 facilities for timber are a great deal more convenient than in other
 places, referring especially to this Territory. Provo is also the
 County Seat of Utah County, gathering to its centre a great amount of
 county business, at any rate such a portion of it as pertains to
 keeping of records, which makes it a kind of general place of resort
 for men from every part of the county, who wish to do business of this
 kind.
 
Vol. 2, p.365
 I give you this description to show you that they have every facility
 to make it one of the handsomest and most wealthy cities, according to
 the number of its inhabitants; they have a rich soil as well as an
 abundance of water and mill privileges; and yet, for want of union in
 the feelings of that community, the place has been a great portion of
 the time at a kind of drag, the progress of the place has been slow;
 for when any measure would be presented, a few individuals would use
 their influence to check the wheel. The fact is, if they were not
 disposed to roll the lead over, they could clog the wheels and hinder
 in a great measure its progress.
 
Vol. 2, p.365
 That has been the difficulty which has existed in that place, and in
 other places, and it has had the effect of retarding the progress of
 the place in wealth, in prosperity, in public buildings, schools,
 roads, bridges, and other improvements, in private interests, and in
 farming facilities. To any man who has an idea of what men can
 accomplish, this arrangement is positively obnoxious; it seems as a
 clear illustration of the necessity of Saints being united. There is a
 city in Utah County, by the name of Springville; in consequence of a
 little division which has arisen there occasionally, they have been
 prevented, for several years, from building anything like a reasonable
 amount of school houses, compared with the number of its inhabitants;
 there are individuals there who have been all the time blocking the
 wheels, and by that means they hinder the onward progress of the whole
 community in their labor of public improvements.
 
Vol. 2, p.365
 Now, brethren, almost all the difficulties that have been brought on
 the Saints from the beginning, were in the first place in consequence
 of this kind of division. There is nothing [p.366] we ought to guard
 against so much, on the face of the earth, as against division of this
 kind, or any other kind. It is an old adage that "union is strength,"
 and a very true one. An old Scythian king, who had many sons, on his
 death bed called them around him, and some of them suggested to him
 the propriety of his dividing his dominions among all his sons. He
 took a bundle of arrows, and gave them to his sons, saying, "Break
 that bundle of arrows." They passed the arrows round and all tried to
 break them, as the old man lay upon his death bed, and they could not.
 He then said, "Now untie them, and then break them;" which was easily
 done. He then said to his sons, "If you are all united as one man, you
 can never be overpowered or destroyed, but if you divide you will be
 easily conquered." We can now behold the result in the Russian Empire.
 This principle applies to the Saints, and to every principle of
 division that sticks out in any Branch of the Church hang together,
 and love, and faithfully carry out the measures of those who preside,
 for they know the best what measures to adopt.
 
Vol. 2, p.366
 The principle of division aims directly at the foundation of the
 Church. "But," say some, "I am nobody, and if I stick out I cannot do
 much hurt anyhow." You can do a little, you can do all the hurt you
 are able to do; and the little influence you have, if it counts in any
 way, it should count in favor of the common cause, and not against it;
 if it counts in its favor, it counts twice. My exertions would count
 for what they are worth; not only this, but if I was operating against
 the cause, it would take one of equal capacity of myself to balance
 against me.
 
Vol. 2, p.366
 The time is coming when one shall chase a thousand, and two shall put
 ten thousand to flight. When will that be? When Israel is united. If
 all this people were absolutely united with all their hearts to pull
 upon one grand thread, upon one grand cord, they would have power and
 dominion over the whole earth; all the men and devils in hell, on the
 earth, or anywhere else could not make a successful opposition against
 us. The chief point we have got to maintain is the point of union;
 that is all that is necessary to be done to secure all we anticipate.
 That is what we have been schooled for in the school-house of trouble
 and affliction.
 
Vol. 2, p.366
 It is hard to make the Saints united, and we have to be sifted and
 sifted until we are perfectly united, that every man in the kingdom
 will be united as one man, and then no power can break our ranks. Talk
 about the power of men, only let the Saints be united, and their power
 vanishes away; it becomes weakness. But how is it? How is it in
 families? How many men are there that can take their families, and
 gather round the family altar, and all of them bow before the Lord
 without a jar of feeling, with one perfect unity, every one willing to
 submit with the most perfect submission to the will of the Lord, as
 clay in the hands of the potter? How many families, I say, are there
 in Israel where this union exists in this style, in all its purity and
 power? How many men would be permitted to rear a family altar of this
 kind even in his own house? How many wards can we find in all Israel
 that could unite so that they would not find a single word of fault
 with each other, or grumble at the Bishop? The only way we can ever
 obtain this point is to look at our own faults and not at our
 neighbors', and listen to the counsel of those men whom God sets to
 counsel us; correct the errors in ourselves, and dwell on our own
 faults.
 
Vol. 2, p.366
 I recollect once in Iron County one of the brethren got irritated at
 me, and threatened to report my conduct to the First President; I
 wanted to [p.367] know what I had done, and he went on and gave a
 whole list of my sins for six months past, he seemed to be as wall
 acquainted with them as though he had counted them over every day
 after his prayers, as the Catholic counts his beads. One sin was, I
 had threatened to beat a teamster if he did not stop abusing his oxen,
 and a great many more such like. After he had read all my sins over at
 once, the list rather shocked me, but I suspected, instead of counting
 his own faults, and keeping a record of them, he had been at work to
 keep a record of mine; instead of living to correct his own faults, he
 was trying to correct my errors.
 
Vol. 2, p.367
 When he got through, I said if he reported me to the Presidency, they
 would correct my faults, and that would do me good. I was ready to
 make all due acknowledgment, and was prepared to receive reproof with
 a thankful heart, whenever it was necessary, for all my faults; at the
 same time I really did feel as though he had dwelt more upon my faults
 than his own; he subsequently acknowledged that was the fact, and I
 consequently escaped being brought before the Presidency. I always did
 feel, when I saw a man abusing his oxen, who could not defend
 themselves, to lay the whip about his back, and I have once or twice
 come very near trying the operation. I believe every man in Israel is
 responsible as to how he uses his cattle; I can speak with perfect
 safety on this subject, for I am not possessed of cattle so as to have
 any person criticise me; a great proportion of animals that are used
 among men on the California and Oregon roads are abused in a shameful
 manner, and thousands have been killed with the Missouri whip; I never
 believed it was right, and when I had the control of moving a camp, I
 used a little extra exertion to prevent it.
 
Vol. 2, p.367
 Now, brethren, I want every one of you to let these principles sink
 deep in your hearts, that we may cultivate a principle of union, and
 look first at ourselves, reckon first with ourselves, and dwell upon
 our own faults, instead of dwelling upon the faults of others. We have
 to know for ourselves, and every wrong another person may do, it is no
 excuse for me: and I tell you that every man who raises his hand in
 the Branches, among the wards, or wherever he may be, to injure and
 destroy the counsel and instructions given to them, and operate in
 opposition to those instructions, will fall into a snare; and I do
 absolutely know, that if the Saints in the settlements, especially in
 the South, had listened to the counsel of the Presidency in the
 foundation of those settlements, instead of the Church property
 ranging at a value of seven or eight hundred thousand dollars, it
 might have increased to as many millions just as well, if the brethren
 had listened with one spirit to the counsels and instructions given
 them from the head which God has appointed to lead and direct us.
 
Vol. 2, p.367
 But no, some of us thought they had a better plan, and there were as
 many plans as men, and never found out their mistake till the Indian
 war set in. We have got along, by the mercy of God, and by His
 blessings, as well as we have, learning by the things which we suffer,
 and we all ought to continually thank Him for it, and not our own
 wisdom. With these remarks I will close by bearing my testimony that
 this is the work of God, and these men are His servants, and God has
 placed in His Church a Prophet, Priest, and President, who is just as
 good and as wise a man as we are capable of keeping in our society; if
 he was any better than he is, God would have to take him, or we would
 have to improve with the rapidity of lightning to keep up with him.
 Joseph Smith was a true Prophet, and that which he has conferred upon
 this people [p.368] is a true Priesthood, and if you listen to the
 instructions and be led by the keys of this kingdom, you are in the
 path to an eternal exaltation, and we shall overcome every power that
 would seek to prevail against us. Let as be as one, and we can never
 be broken. May God preserve us in the light and law of Christ, that we
 may be redeemed. Amen.
 
 Orson Pratt, June 30, 1855
 
 Funeral Address
 
 By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered in the Council House, 
 Great Salt Lake City, June 30, 1855, over the Mortal Remains of the 
 Honorable Leonidas Shaver, Associate Justice of the Supreme, 
 and Judge of the First Judicial District Courts of the 
 United States, in and for the Territory of Utah.
 
Vol. 2, p.368
 Friends and Brethren, we have assembled ourselves together on this
 solemn occasion to commemorate one of our departed friends, who has
 suddenly been taken from our midst.
 
Vol. 2, p.368
 It is customary among most of the nations of the earth, on an occasion
 of this kind, to deliver what is termed a funeral sermon. I have been
 called upon quite unexpectedly this forenoon to perform this office. I
 do not expect to be lengthy in my remarks, but shall endeavor to say
 something in relation to the present condition of man, and his future
 state.
 
Vol. 2, p.368
 We have been placed upon this earth for a wise purpose, in a state and
 condition of being to prepare ourselves for a higher state and order
 of things. These are the objects for which man exists here.
 Generations have come and gone. Millions and hundreds of millions of
 human beings have peopled this globe, and have departed hence, and we
 must all follow in the footsteps of the generations that are past.
 
Vol. 2, p.368
 It is a decree of Jehovah who governs and controls the destinies of
 worlds, who controls all intelligent beings, that man should die. No
 one can escape this decree! No one can prevail with the grim monster
 death, and overcome him, but we must all sooner or later meet that
 enemy of mankind, and be laid prostrate in the tomb.
 
Vol. 2, p.368
 Why is it that so great and good a Being, a Being who is full of
 benevolence and love, a Being who is filled with mercy and compassion,
 should suffer such a dire calamity to befall the human race? Why is
 it? Is it because He delights in the sufferings of mankind? Is it
 because he delights to see them writhe in pain and distress? No: it is
 because man has sinned; it is because he has offended his
 Maker—because he has transgressed sacred and holy laws, because he has
 subjected himself to the monster death, to the miseries, wretchedness,
 and vanities of this life. It is not, however, because we ourselves
 have sinned that death comes upon us; but it is because of the
 original sin; for all will admit that infants that are incapable of
 sinning against God, who are unacquainted with His revealed will, who
 discern not between good and evil, fall victims to the destroyer, as
 well as others. If, then, this curse [p.369] siezes upon the innocent
 and upon those who have not transgressed the laws of heaven, it must
 be in consequence of the original sin that so great a calamity is in
 the world.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 "By man came death," says the Apostle Paul. Again the same Apostle
 says, "As by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to
 condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came
 upon all men unto justification of life." (Rom. v, 18.) What free
 gift? The free gift of salvation from the grave, the salvation of our
 bodies, or in other words, of our coporeal systems. The redemption of
 our bodies from the grave is brought about through the atonement of
 Jesus Christ; hence we have had no agency in bringing death into our
 world, and we have no agency in the redemption of our world. One man
 brought death into the world, and one man brought redemption from
 death.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 This redemption is just as extensive as the curse, so far as the body
 is concerned. The curse affected all, and the bodies of all will be
 redeemed. When I speak of this redemption, I wish to be distinctly
 understood, that I mean the redemption of the body from the grave. If
 the fall lays all mankind low in the dust, the redemption will bring
 them forth from the dust. If the fall shut them out from His face and
 presence, the redemption will bring them back into His presence to
 behold His face.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 Jesus was lifted up by sinful man upon the cross; what for? That all
 mankind might be lifted up from the grave to be judged before God; not
 for Adam's sins, but for their own personal sins; hence there is no
 person dwelling upon the face of the earth that is free from the
 original curse that came in consequence of the transgression of Adam.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 If we had no sins of our own, we should ever remain, after this
 universal redemption of our bodies, in the presence of God, but if we
 individually have committed sins, we shall be again cast out from the
 presence of God, unless we have complied with the great plan of
 salvation revealed by our Savior.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 The great question raised by many with regard to the extent of the
 atonement, is, "Will all mankind be saved eternally in the presence of
 God, in the celestial kingdom, who have personally sinned?" No; they
 will not. There is a certain class of mankind that will be saved in
 the fulness of celestial glory, and partake of all the blessings held
 forth by the plan of redemption. But this applies only to those who
 are faithful and obedient.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 There are others who will partake of a portion of this redemption; but
 they will differ from the first, as much as the moon differs from that
 bright luminary of heaven—the sun. Hence Paul, in speaking of the
 redemption of man, says, there are bodies celestial, and bodies
 terrestrial, and the glory of the celestial is one and that of the
 terrestrial another, and by the glory of the stars he represents a
 third class of beings. And again, in order to show the difference
 existing in this third class, he says, as one star differeth from
 another star in glory, so also is the resurrection of the dead.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 Here, then, are three distinct classes of beings in the eternal world,
 all of whom partake of happiness, each to be rewarded according to
 their works: one is represented by the sun, another by the moon, and a
 third by the glory of the stars, that is, by the apparent glory, of
 the stars, or as they appear to us, and not as they would appear to
 individuals who are in their immediate vicinity.
 
Vol. 2, p.369
 This third class, it appears, differ in glory while the others are
 alike. In this third class there is a difference according to their
 works. Some will shine forth like the brightest stars in [p.370] the
 firmament; while others, whose works have not been so honorable, will
 be like some of those stars that appear to the naked eye in the
 heavens much inferior.
 
Vol. 2, p.370
 Who are those individuals who will enter into the higher state of
 glory? I answer; they are the individuals who keep the law of God, who
 believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, who repent and forsake their sins,
 who receive the ordinances of the Gospel, who are baptized in the
 likeness of Christs death, who arise from the liquid element in the
 likeness of his resurrection, who receive the laying on of hands for
 the gift of the Holy Ghost, who walk steadfastly in all the principles
 revealed for the salvation of man, and who continue faithful to the
 end.
 
Vol. 2, p.370
 These are the righteous who will be admitted into the highest glory.
 Their glory will be full; it will be like the glory of the Son of God;
 as the Apostle John has said, "Beloved, now are we the sons of God,
 and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He
 shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is."
 Their bodies will come forth from the grave fashioned like unto His
 glorious body, and in every respect they will inherit the same glory
 that the Son inherits, and hence they are one as the Father and Son
 are one.
 
Vol. 2, p.370
 Now many religious societies are so uncharitable in their feelings,
 that they suppose that all who die, not having received the plan of
 salvation, will sink down into a night of endless darkness. I speak of
 a certain class of Christians; they suppose there will be only two
 places—heaven and hell; and that all those who do not enter into
 heaven will sink to hell, where they must remain eternally.
 
Vol. 2, p.370
 But these are not the views of the Latter-day or former-day Saints.
 They believe that all will be judged according to their works. If they
 do not receive the fulness of the plan of salvation, yet, if they are
 among the honorable men of the earth, having dealt uprightly and
 honorably one with another, and have lived up to the light which they
 are in possession of, they will in due time be redeemed, and partake
 of a degree of glory; such will be exalted to all the happiness and
 greatness, wisdom and knowledge, light and intelligence which they are
 prepared for, or capable of receiving. It is true, they may have to
 associate in the intermediate state with beings, and powers, and
 principles that will not be pleasant; for the spirit world is, in some
 respects, like the world we live in.
 
Vol. 2, p.370
 Beings that enter the spirit world find there classes and
 distinctions, and every variety of sentiment and feeling; there is
 just as much variety in the spirit world as in this; consequently,
 they have to grapple with those powers and influences that surround
 them. Spirits have their agency between death and the resurrection,
 just as much as we have here. They are just as liable to be deceived
 in the spirit world as we are here. Those who are deceived may assist
 in deceiving others, for they have their classes, their theories, and
 their opinions. Almost everything that we see here is the same in the
 spirit world. They are mixed up with every variety, and are as liable
 to be deluded there as here.
 
Vol. 2, p.370
 Although the righteous enter into a state of rest and peace, and enjoy
 happiness in a great degree, yet their happiness is not complete, they
 are not perfected in glory. It is only their spirits that are there,
 and they will have to mingle more or less with inferior minds, and
 different dispositions; but still they will enjoy a great degree of
 happiness, for their own consciousness of having done right imparts
 pleasure, consequently it is a state of rest, of peace, free from the
 [p.371] imperfections of mortality; but to say that they will be free
 from all association with beings that are sinful and inferior to
 themselves, we do not believe. It is true, they will go back to where
 Jesus is; they will have communion with him, and behold his face, but
 they will not always remain in tone particular place or position; they
 will have their works to perform, as we have in this life. 
 
Vol. 2, p.371
 If they are clothed with power and authority in this life, they do not
 leave their Priesthood when they leave this body, hence John. heard
 them sing, "Thou art worthy to take the hook, and open the seals
 thereof, for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood
 out of every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, and hast made us
 kings and priests unto God, and we shall reign on the earth."We
 perceive that the Priesthood does not die with their bodies, the
 kingly authority does not cease with the mortal bodies: it is an
 office that continues for ever, that continues in the spirit world, as
 well as after the resurrection. Those that receive their authority
 from heaven, will have to magnify it, and set a good example and every
 person receiving an office in this Priesthood, and afterwards dying,
 will have to perform all the duties and exercise the functions
 thereof, in order that they may be useful to those spirits in an
 inferior state. If they hold the Priesthood before the resurrection,
 do we suppose that they will sit down and have nothing to do? No:
 there will be other individuals that will not hold the Priesthood, and
 that have not had the Gospel, and they will be sent to them, to
 enlighten their minds, and enable them, who will, to rise in the great
 scale of moral and intellectual excellence. 
 
Vol. 2, p.371
 They will naturally have to mingle with all, as we do in this life;
 and this will be calculated to make it rather unpleasant; but they are
 willing to do this for the salvation of those who have died without
 the Gospel. Jesus himself set the example and pattern for others.
 While his body lay in the silent tomb, his noble spirit was not idle;
 hence, Peter says, that Jesus, being put to death in the flesh, was
 quickened by the spirit, by which also he went and preached to the
 spirits in prison that were sometime disobedient in the days of Noah,
 &c. Jesus entered the prison house of those persons who were destroyed
 in the mighty flood, and preached to them. Those antedeluvian spirits
 had suffered in the prison some two thousand years, and upwards; they
 needed some information, and Jesus went to enlighten them.
 
Vol. 2, p.371
 Why were they shut up in prison? It was because they rejected some
 light in the days of Noah. It is true, that Noah and his three sons
 could not preach to all the world, but they had rejected some light,
 and they had to go to prison to atone for that sin.
 
Vol. 2, p.371
 It is not as some have supposed, that such characters have to go into
 a lake of fire and to welter there for ever and ever. These persons
 were destroyed by the flood; they were shut up in prison and confined
 there; and after a long-period, light broke in upon them, and the
 prison doors were thrown open. Jesus came for that purpose, not only
 to benefit the living, but also the dead—to open the prison doors, and
 break the chains of darkness. Jesus went and preached to the
 antediluvian spirits. What did he preach? Did he preach, "You must
 remain here to endless ages without hope of redemption?" If this were
 the proclamation, what was the use of going to proclaim it? What would
 be the use of telling those beings that they were to remain in misery,
 and that there was no chance of escape? No use of proclaiming such
 news in the ears of any one. Peter tells us why he preached to [p.372]
 them: he said, "For for this cause was the gospel preached also to
 them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the
 flesh, and live according to God in the spirit."
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 This was the object, then, that they might have the same Gospel that
 men have in the flesh. If we acknowledge they had not the opportunity
 of receiving it in the flesh, they must have it in the spirit world;
 for in the great judgment day all men are to be judged by the same
 Gospel, and consequently, in order to judge them, it was necessary
 that they should hear the same Gospel that was preached upon the
 earth, that they might have the privilege of entering into the
 presence of the Lord their God, or, if they rejected it, be justly
 condemned.
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 Jesus has set us the pattern, he held the Priesthood which was
 conferred by his Father, to redeem those spirits, that they might come
 forth in the morning of the first resurrection and receive eternal
 life, and partake a portion of that glory of which I have spoken. If
 Jesus did this, may not his servants do it also, being blessed in this
 life with the same authority from heaven, and holding that authority
 after death? May not they be engaged in the same benevolent purposes?
 Yes, they may.
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 These are our views, the views of the Latter-day Saints. And we
 believe that the spirits of the just will be sent on missions of mercy
 to those in prison, who had not in this life the opportunity of
 obeying those principles that I have referred to.
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 Much might be said with regard to the future state of man between
 death and the resurrection. We might go on and contrast the difference
 between man in the flesh, and man in the spirit world. There are many
 points of contrast, as well as of agreement, in these two states of
 existence. But we have not time to take up and contrast the difference
 between disembodied spirits, and those that are in an embodied state.
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 By way of conclusion, we will say, that all men will come forth and
 take bodies, some celestial, some terrestrial, and telestial, to
 occupy degrees of glory and be rewarded according to their works,
 unless they have sinned against the Holy Ghost. There are certain sins
 that cannot be forgiven in this world nor in that which is to come; to
 say that such shall be forgiven, we are not authorized, but all
 others, after suffering for their evil deeds, will come forth from the
 grave to receive for their good works, those that have done evil
 having suffered according to their evil deeds; and thus the justice
 and mercy of God will be displayed. All will partake of them according
 to the degree of light that has shone forth in their day.
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 We are called upon on this solemn occasion as a Territory to mourn the
 loss of one who has occupied a distinguished position among us, one
 whose course has been an exemplary one to all mankind, that is, so far
 as we are acquainted with him. He has now left us, but we expect to
 meet with him again and see his face. And it it is not long before all
 now present will again meet with this distinguished individual.
 
Vol. 2, p.372
 May God bless us and enable us to be prepared to meet with each other
 in the eternal worlds, and to receive according to the justice and
 mercy of God. Amen.[p.373] 
 
 George A. Smith, August 5, 1855
 
 Opposition to the Gospel
 
 An Address by Elder George A. Smith, 
 Delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, 
 August 5, 1855.
 
Vol. 2, p.373
 I have listened, brethren and sisters, to the remarks of Elder Seth M.
 Blair with a good deal of interest, and I can appreciate to a
 considerable extent the sensation that a man .feels when he leaves the
 division, corruption, and savage dispositions that are prevalent among
 the nations of mankind, and comes among the Saints. Where there is
 unity and the blessings of the Spirit of the Lord dwelling in the
 hearts of the people, peace and prosperity will attend their
 exertions, temporal as well as spiritual, for they will act in unity,
 and their exertions for each other's welfare being unanimous and
 simultaneous, success is bound to be their reward.
 
Vol. 2, p.373
 I am very happy to enjoy the privilege of seeing the faces, and
 listening to the voices and testimonies, of our Elders when they
 return from their missions, and I do know that the greatest school to
 which any man in this Church can be sent, is through the world to
 preach the Gospel. I used to say when I was a young man and was
 travelling to preach the Gospel, I would forgive the worst enemy I had
 if he would only travel among the Presbyterians, Seceders, and
 Covenanters in Pennsylvania, and preach the fulness of the everlasting
 Gospel faithfully, without purse or scrip. I would forgive him from
 the fact that if he lived three months among them in that way, he
 would have been literally starved into a full atonement for any injury
 that he could have inflicted on me.
 
Vol. 2, p.373
 There was, from the beginning, fixed hatred in the minds of the world
 at large against this people. It is not here as it is in the Christian
 world generally, for there the Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians,
 and Universalists, although bitterly opposed to each other, can all
 unite to persecute the poor "Mormons," they are all in error together,
 but they can unite whenever the truth comes along, and use all their
 combined influences to put it down. They differ on a kind of
 complimentary principles, but when they speak of the Saints of God,
 there is in the hearts of the whole of them, a deep-seated, deadly
 hatred, and they will do all in their power to put them down. I do not
 know how the people generally feel about it, but it must seem strange
 to individuals having the Spirit of the Lord, that these different
 sects and parties despise and hate each other, and differ so
 materially, and yet the very moment that an Elder comes into a city,
 town, or village, they all unite to mob him out of the place. He may
 perhaps allude to some of their doctrines, and perhaps not, but they
 will all join together to put down the "Mormons." The only difficulty
 is that the Baptists, Universalists, Presbyterians, and Methodists,
 and the others have all got different meeting-houses, or else we might
 conclude that their opposition to the Saints would unite them into
 one, for some of them believe that they will all be saved,
 notwithstanding their difference of opinion, but the very moment that
 a "Mormon" comes and preaches the first principles of the Gospel, you
 will see the [p.374] utmost confusion among them, their preachers all
 put their heads together to form plans by which to overthrow
 "Mormonism," and even if there is an infidel that they consider or
 think is a little smarter than they are, they will sustain him if they
 can persuade him to unite with them to put down "Mormonism," and if
 arguments are likely to fail, they start a fresh or more sure method
 by raising a mob, and exciting the public feeling, and driving out the
 "Mormons," believing that to allow the "Mormons" to obtain any
 influence would be hurtful; they are fearful that it would really
 injure their cause.
 
Vol. 2, p.374
 And what is the reason that such fear and alarm should seize them when
 the Elders go among them? Why, it is plain and simple: the man of God
 who goes forth without purse and scrip, he has the truth, and he has
 the Spirit of the Almighty God, and he has the truth as it was
 anciently and as it is modernly revealed, and he lays the axe at the
 root of the tree, and annihilates error wherever he finds it.
 
Vol. 2, p.374
 All the systems of Christendom have got so mixed up with the world,
 and so mixed and interwoven with the corruptions thereof, that the
 adversary has perfect dominion over them all, and hence the very
 moment that a man having the Priesthood comes along and pours in a
 flood of light upon the world, the adversary tells them like this,
 "Why we should put that down, or it will cause us trouble," and the
 very spirit that is in them is the spirit of the adversary, and they
 go to work with all their might, and try to put down all who dare to
 advocate such strange doctrines, and thereby trammel everything under
 their control. And nothing is more sure than that when the Spirit of
 the Lord is withdrawn from a people who have previously received the
 light of the Gospel, or who have had the opportunity of receiving it,
 they become violent persecutors, and hence it is that the editors of
 the newspapers in the United States breathe forth their most bitter
 anathemas against this innocent and law-abiding people, because that
 spirit of darkness which rules them is afraid of the truth.
 
Vol. 2, p.374
 It was cowardly fear that caused the Allies to banish Napoleon the
 First to St. Helena, and there watch him as they would a wild beast to
 the day of his death. It is a similar fear that causes the enemies of
 this people to attempt our utter destruction, and that prompts the
 great writers and statesmen of the age to cry out, "Annihilate the
 'Mormons,' or Christianity is down," and thereby seek to raise the
 ruthless hand of military power to annihilate and destroy innocent,
 unoffending, law-abiding citizens of a rapidly improving Territory.
 Every honest man that comes into our Territory, after a short
 existence in the midst of the Saints, reasonably concludes we have
 greater respect for the Constitution of the United States, than any
 other people, notwithstanding all that may have been said by howling
 priests about the tyranny in the midst of these mountains.
 
Vol. 2, p.374
 Circumstances have proven, beyond all successful contradiction, that
 the Elders and authorities of this Church do respect the great
 principles of the Constitution, and the Latter-day Saints in and of
 every nation do respect the constitution and laws of their country;
 the principles of their faith make this obligatory upon them.
 
Vol. 2, p.374
 We have been driven from our comfortable homes in the United States,
 into these mountains, and it is only under the kind hand and
 protecting care of the Almighty that we are kept here; He gave us the
 privilege of sheltering and of staying here for the time being.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 We are the children of the Most [p.375] High, and we have been called
 upon by Him to make sacrifices for the building up of His kingdom, and
 it behoves us to be awake to our duties as sons and daughters of God.
 And I tell you it is for us to depend upon, Him, the giver of all
 good, and if we do not so live as to be partakers of the blessings of
 the fulness of the Gospel, and of His watchful care, we may anticipate
 that more destruction will come upon our heads, for the Lord will
 purify us.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 We are blessed indeed to be in a position which is of the utmost
 importance to the fulfilment of the purposes of God and the
 accomplishment of the Latter-day work, which we shall be the means of
 bringing about if we dedicate ourselves to the interests of His work.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 We are perfectly aware of the bloody hatred that exists towards us
 throughout the world, and we are perfectly aware of the hot
 persecution that we have to endure because of our religion; we know
 the people of God always were persecuted, and we expect they always
 will be, until the power of the devil is subdues and the kingdom and
 the greatness thereof shall be given to the Saints of the Most High,
 to possess for ever and for ever. Although we have met with opposition
 from all quarters, yet thousands and thousands of exertions have been
 made by this people for the express purpose of causing the inhabitants
 of the world to abandon their corruptions, forsake their wicked
 practices, leave off and repent of their foolish doings and our
 constant exertions have been rebutted with constant abuse from those
 we were trying to benefit.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 The blood of our Prophet and Patriarch, and hundreds of innocent men,
 women, and children, and the destruction of millions and millions of
 dollars' worth of property, the long list of abuses to which we have
 been subjected, and the patience, forbearance, and fortitude with
 which these abuses have been borne, only prove in the first place the
 intense hatred with which the world hate us, and in the second the
 sterling integrity of the people called Latter-day Saints, and their
 determination to abide the laws of their country.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 Then I say, let us be united, and let our voices ascend to Him as the
 voice of one man, and let every foolish notion depart from our midst,
 that we may have power with Him, for I tell you we depend alone upon
 the Almighty for protection, and if we depend upon His arm and upon
 His power, we can work in faith, believing that He will help us. I do
 know that if this people were united, and would exercise faith, and
 listen to the counsel of the Presidency as they ought, and be united
 as one man, all the powers of earth and hell could not prevail against
 them; and if no power could prevail, of course there would be but
 little danger. But if feuds, discord, selfishness, and contentions are
 permitted to break up our unity, we shall then become like others,
 weak in consequence of our division.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 I have listened with pleasure to the remarks of our brother, and I can
 appreciate his feelings while he preached the everlasting Gospel on
 the soil of Texas, for the Liberties of which, he had in the days of
 his youth periled his life on many a bloody battle field.
 
Vol. 2, p.375
 I realize the sensation of endearment of native country that flows in
 the breast of man who has been driven from his rights and privileges,
 a feeling of a peculiar nature, for when a man is abused by those
 around him, it is rather humiliating to have to quietly submit to be
 deprived of his rights; but we have to seek those rights we cannot get
 at the hands of our fellow men, at the hands of the Almighty; for
 wicked men will not extend them to us, and therefore [p.376] we must
 depend upon Him who is the source of all good, and from whom
 protection must be derived, for as the Lord lives, peace is taken from
 the earth, and every man' hands is against that of his neighbor, and
 death and destruction and all the powers of earth and hell seem to be
 manifest to bring about the consumption determined for the last days.
 
Vol. 2, p.376
 There is considerable anxiety among the Elders to go and preach the
 Gospel to distant nations, to those who profess to be enlightened, but
 brethren and sisters, let us preach the Gospel at home, in our houses,
 to those natives in the mountains who are sunk in misery and distress.
 
Vol. 2, p.376
 Let us open good schools for the Indians, and use the influence that
 we have got, for their redemption, and let us endeavor to bring them
 hack to the light, bring them back from their long lost and degraded
 condition, bringing them back to the Gospel enjoyed by their fathers,
 for they prophesied that their children should wander in darkness for
 many generations, and then the Lord would commence His work amongst
 them again; and let us do it, and do it with faithfulness and
 tenderness, with kindness and generosity, and act as fathers would act
 towards their children; and let us spend our means and labor, let us
 tell, and even spend our all for their redemption and preservation.
 And let us not take hold of it as a light matter, as a matter that we
 will never let come near our hearts, but with willingness,
 long-suffering, and continued endeavors to do them good, and when we
 are foiled in our endeavors to benefit those people, let us recollect
 that we are not to be discouraged, but let us remember that we are to
 keep trying, and pray God to give you wisdom to act aright. Put away
 from your hearts all desires to shed their blood, and put far from you
 the disposition that causes you to think they are troublesome, and we
 should like to get rid of them. Let us consider that they have rights
 here, that they are the original settlers. They have natural rights,
 and all our kindness and generosity and all our faith exercised to
 benefit them will be acknowledged.
 
Vol. 2, p.376
 I know the feelings of some; they think the best and only method to
 deal with them would be to kill off and exterminate their race.
 
Vol. 2, p.376
 But the Lord has placed us here to try us, and if we have suffering He
 will bless us for our labors among that people.
 
Vol. 2, p.376
 Do not let us be weary, but let the hearts of young and old throb with
 emotions to be missionaries, throb with desires to teach them the arts
 of civilization.
 
Vol. 2, p.376
 Let these be our feelings and desires, and may God bless us in our
 faith and works, that we may bring them back to the knowledge of their
 fathers and the blessings of the Gospel according to the promises.
 Amen